 
Moon Kissed

Sci-Fi Romance Omnibus

Includes...

### "Star Kissed" by Lizzy Ford

"Freak of Nature" by Julia Crane

### "Rebel Heart" by Lizzy Ford

### "Kiera's Moon" by Lizzy Ford

Lizzy Ford

### http://www.GuerrillaWordfare.com/

&

Julia Crane

### http://www.JuliaCrane.com/

### Published by Guerrilla Wordfare

### http://www.GuerrillaWordfare.Com

&

Valknut Press

### http://www.JuliaCrane.com/

Cover design by White Rabbit Design

### http://www.whiterabbitcoverdesign.com

### Smashwords Edition

### Moon Kissed copyright ©2013 by Lizzy Ford & Julia Crane

### http://www.GuerrillaWordfare.com/

### http://www.JuliaCrane.com/

Cover design copyright © 2013 by White Rabbit Design

### http://www.Facebook.com/SarianRoyal

All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means including information storage and retrieval systems, without permission in writing from the author. The only exception is by a reviewer, who may quote short excerpts in a review.

This novel is a work of fiction. Any references to historical events; to real people, living or dead; or to real locales are intended only to give the fiction a sense of reality and authenticity. Names, characters, places and incidents either are products of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously and their resemblance, if any, to real-life counterparts is entirely coincidental.

## Star Kissed Summary

Lost in the future...

Aspiring model Mandy oversleeps one morning, costing her a gig and putting her on a later flight home. Little does she suspect the hour of extra sleep will result in her being on a plane that's catapulted 10,000 years into the future, complements of an alien prince who opened a star gate to find a cure for a disease afflicting his people.

Mandy is not impressed by the Earth of the future. The people are at war, the bugs huge and the food awful. To make matters worse, she must hide her identity from the aliens on the planet and find the one man who can send her home. When they meet, she's unnaturally drawn to the handsome but cold alien prince who views humans as inferior. He infuriates her – yet she can't stay away.

Akkadi, the Naki prince, can't get Mandy out of his mind, either. She's beautiful and wild – and exactly what he doesn't need in his orderly life. He's got enough issues trying to protect his secrets. Secrets that, if revealed, could condemn his family and cause him to lose the gorgeous, vexing human named Mandy forever.

*For mature teens and older due to adult situations and sexual content.

## Chapter One

Mandy checked her boarding pass and watch. Somehow, she was always in the last zone called to board. Instead of stacking up with the rest of the passengers crowding the waiting area, she sipped the last of her mocha and reread the email from her agent.

... _self-absorbed, selfish, vain..._ She ignored his drama, skipping ahead to the part where he told her when her last paycheck was coming.

His long email cutting her loose was expected after she'd been fired from what could've been the shoot that made her career. Well aware of how bad she'd screwed up, she just wished he waited until she was back in LA, instead of making her day worse.

She sighed and put her phone away, listening to the storm pelting the terminal. Only when the gate area was almost empty did she toss her drink and cross to the attendant.

"You guys really fly in this weather?" she asked, gaze on the steely clouds visible through the floor to ceiling windows. She saw no lightening, but rain splattered the windows hard.

"Yes, ma'am, it's safe to fly." The attendant said with a heavy New York accent. He didn't bother looking at the storm.

_Easy for you to say when you're not flying,_ she answered silently. She took her ticket and walked down the long hallway to take her place at the end of the line waiting to get on the plane. Pounding rain drowned out the sounds of the chatty family in front of her. She checked her watch again.

"There's not even a delay," said the matronly woman in front of her.

"Kinda strange," Mandy replied. "I've seen sprinkles derail flights out of LA for hours."

"My husband was saying the same thing. He travels for work a lot."

"So do I," Mandy said. "So I did." She sighed. "I mean, I used to."

"Lose your job?" The woman turned sympathetic. "With this economy, people are losing their jobs right and left."

"Yeah," Mandy said. She wasn't about to tell the kind woman she'd been _fired_ because she overslept and missed her ride to the photo shoot with one of the most exclusive photographers in the world. It was only the most important morning of her life: the chance to be in a magazine featured in every checkout aisle of the grocery story and maybe even plastered across Times Square, which she'd seen the first time yesterday, after arriving to New York City from LA.

_Or not._ It was only a slim chance anyway. Did it matter that she overslept this morning? There were some big names after the contract; she'd lucked out just to be selected for the pre-shoot.

No one in their right mind was going to want her to model for them after she was fired by one of the biggest agencies in the business. She was heading home from the last gig ever, probably in her career. There'd be no more travel, just a boyfriend she'd outgrown and an apartment whose rent she wouldn't be able to pay once her last paycheck reached her in a few weeks.

"Don't worry, you'll find something," the woman said, catching her look of desolation. "You're too pretty not to."

"I'm sure," Mandy said. _Maybe pawnshop commercials on local TV channels._ She tried to imagine herself selling gaudy gold rings and old cell phones to strangers. Conscious of the woman's gaze, Mandy forced a smile and motioned her forward.

The plane wasn't packed, and she sat in a row of three seats with one other person, a Hispanic man built like a UFC heavyweight, complete with tape over a nose that appeared to be broken. He sat in the window seat while she shoved her stuff under the seat in front of her and sank into the aisle seat.

Rain drowned out the sound of the captain's welcome. She looked around. No one else seemed concerned about the storm. She gripped the arms of her seat as the plane taxied to the runway. Which was louder: rain falling hard enough to sound like hail or the straining engines?

The take off was smoother than she expected, but the ascent into the clouds rocky. The aircraft's wings dipped precariously more than once, and it felt as if the clouds were massive water balloons hurling themselves at the plane. The aircraft shook from the storm's battering. Lightening arced by the aircraft, the white light blinding.

_Disgraced runway model Mandy Bennett dies in fiery plane crash._ She could see the headline now. It would be on the last page of her local newspaper, too tiny for anyone to read without glasses. A perfect finish to her miserable career.

Mandy's eyes went to the window. Fascinated by the play of light and dark, she pushed up the arm dividing her seat from the middle seat and slid over, fastening her seatbelt amidst the bumpy ascent. She leaned around the muscular man. Black and grey storm clouds swallowed the aircraft, making the cabin dark.

"Looks awful," she murmured.

"What?" he shouted above the sounds of engines and storm.

"I said, it looks awful!" She clenched the arm of the seat.

Lightening lit up the cabin bright as day. Suddenly, they broke through the clouds and into the calm, clear night sky on the other side. The shaking stopped, and the engines no longer sounded like they were ready to quit. Their whine faded to a grumble.

"Thank god," Mandy breathed, relaxing. She switched back to the aisle seat and grabbed her neck pillow for a nap.

"Folks, this is your captain." A staticky voice said over the intercom. "The good news is we made it through the storm. The bad news: we may have had an indirect lightening hit. It's fried our radar but nothing else. We'll continue until we reach an area with low or no storm activity, then land to switch planes. In the meantime, the flight attendants will come around with the beverage cart."

Mandy rested her head back to doze, the drone of the engines in her ears. The beverage cart bumped her elbow, and she moved it. The flight attendant asked the muscular man what he wanted to drink.

Diet Coke.

She almost snorted. She needed something stiffer but didn't bother opening her eyes, knowing she'd be sloshed by the time they hit LA if she started drinking now. Not that she drank normally, but today was too awful not to.

Another bump of turbulence jarred her. It subsided, and the drone of the engines soon lulled her into a deep sleep.

A dream unlike any she'd ever had began.

She was in a small, white room that resembled a hospital room, except the bed was only a foot off the floor and made of heavy plastic piping. The room smelled of something metallic instead of antiseptic, and there were no windows. The doorway was vacant of a door. A small plastic tray sat next to her bed, on it what looked like a Pez dispenser and another small, double-barreled plastic pen. She scrutinized them for a long moment, unable to identify the unusual dream items.

There were plastic sandals on the floor by her bed. Her grey hospital attire – a loose fitting tunic and baggy pants – rustled as she moved. They, too, were made of plastic-like material. She fingered her thin shirt then swung her legs off the bed. Settling her feet into the sandals, she walked to the doorway and peered out.

The hallway was lined with door-less doorways. A voice speaking some unrecognizable dream language called out to her from down the hall. She turned, taken aback by the man-like creature before her. His eyes were human, but his face was deformed and scaly, like he was half-lizard. He was hunchback, though still taller than any man she'd ever seen and covered in patches of scales and skin. If not for the kind brown eyes that crinkled when he made an attempt at a smile, she would've run. Or floated, because she didn't feel at all connected to the strange world.

_Dream,_ she reminded herself. He wasn't going to hurt her.

He held out something she didn't recognize. She took the small object. The size of a Twinkie, its consistency was that of stiff foam. She squeezed it a couple of times and watched it bounce back into shape.

The half-man, half-beast touched something on the back of her neck. Her hand went to where his left, and she could feel a small metal plug at the base of her skull.

_What the hell?_ She traced it with her fingers. It was round, about the size of the plug for a cable TV wire.

"Is that better?" he asked. "Can you understand me now?"

"I can," she answered and looked at the spongy object in her hand. "What is this?"

"Food."

She tested it and grimaced. The size of a candy bar, it tasted as foamy as it felt with and had no real flavor.

Edible? Maybe in an emergency. Food? No.

"Even food eaten in a dream on a plane tastes awful," she said. She handed it back to him. "You'd think they'd use that bail out money to make it bearable."

"Does it not please you?" he asked, concerned. His whole face showed his disappointment with the expression of a cartoon.

"I'm not really hungry," she said.

Voices came from down the hallway, and the creature took her arm in a grip that was surprisingly strong for an imaginary creature in her head and pulled her back to her room.

"You must stay out of sight," he hissed. The voices grew nearer. "You must have triggered the alarm when you stepped across the threshold."

"Alarm?" she repeated.

"Come," he said and took her arm again, this time leading her quickly out of her room, down a hallway almost too low for him to stand upright, and down another hallway. "They heard you all were here, and I think my masters fear a raid. I will not let them have you, too. I saw what they did to the rest of –"

"What the hell are you talking about?" she asked, baffled. "Who heard? What others?"

"In here." He pushed her into a room the size of a janitor's broom closet. It was uncomfortably small. "This is my room."

"Oh, sorry," she said.

"Why should you be?" he asked.

"Never mind. I've never had a dream like this. So bizarre." She picked up another square, plastic-like object as she spoke. It was adorned with odd cuneiform script. It was too light to contain anything.

The lizard-man plucked it from her hand and set it down.

"Very dangerous," he warned her. "Sit here." He motioned to a small square plate suspended a foot off the floor.

She looked at it doubtfully but sat, surprised when it held.

"Now, I must find the medallion," lizard-man said.

"Take your time. It's a long flight," she said and watched him lift a box off a suspended table, shake it, and open it. He looked inside with a frown, sealed the box, and shook it again. He reopened it.

"There it is," he said and reached in to withdraw an object. "Sometimes I forget the code."

_Dear God, this is weird!_ The seat beneath her was cold. She couldn't remember ever feeling heat or cold in a dream before.

"Take this. Wear it," he instructed her and opened his massive hand to reveal a piece of what looked like rounded teal glass on a woven leather cord. The glass bore more of the strange cuneiform characters. "It was lost by one of the Naki-gods."

"It's a beautiful color," she said, marveling at a shade of blue-green only a dream could produce. "I hope I remember this."

"You will if it's around your neck," the lizard-man said. He draped it over her neck then tucked the medallion into her gown. "Wait here."

He left, and she heard the whoosh of an invisible door close. Mandy reached over to grab the box off the desk and opened it. It was empty. She sealed it, shook it, and opened it again, surprised when she saw the small pyramid object in the bottom. She closed and opened it again to find more of the foamy space Twinkies, nonetheless delighted by the magic box.

The half-man returned and took the box from her, setting it again on the table. He reached into a pocket and withdrew a pouch. He dumped its contents into his massive hand. Colorful glass shards filled his hands, their once sharp edges worn down by time, like sand glass. Pinks, blues, greens, ambers... the colors reminded her of Depression glass she saw in the windows of stores selling antiques in Temecula, near LA.

"They're coming," he said. "You must take these with you. Give them to a man named Urik, and only to him."

"I don't have any pockets." She held out her hands, marveling at the waterfall of color. His words clicked. "Are we going somewhere?"

"I am not, but you are," he said. "Right now. Do you remember how you came in?"

"I don't even know where I am."

"Aratta, the royal city," he replied. "In the healer's ward. You can descend via the low-lift to the lowest floor. After that, you –" He listed a series of directions that included references to things she didn't understand. Seeing her blank look, he stopped and looked at her expectantly. "We need to get you outside."

She shrugged. "Hell. While I'm stuck in dreamland, why not just jump off the roof?"

"Yes, that will get you outside," he said slowly. "It's a risk."

"I'll be fine. I'll wake up before I hit the ground," she said. "It's not like you can get hurt in a dream, right?"

"Um, well, maybe not _your_ dreams."

"Look, this is getting a little weird, so let's just do this." She indicated the glass shards with her eyebrows. "What do I do with these?"

"Put them here," he said and produced another necklace with a tiny box dangling from it.

She regarded it dubiously, unable to believe the tiny box would hold the double handfuls of glass she held. He opened it, and she poured the shards in. They fit, and there appeared to be room for many more pieces of glass.

"I need one of these," she said, lifting the box to study it. "Maybe bigger ones for all my clothes."

"They come in all sizes," he said. He lowered it around her neck. "Ask Urik for one. Come. I shall take you where you can jump from the building." He limped out of the room at a quick pace. "It is a very large chance you are taking that they will not be here, and if they are, they don't know to rescue you. Even if they don't, it's a better fate than staying here. If you fall to your death, I can retrieve the necklaces before they get you."

"Sounds like a plan," she said, anxious to leave the dream. "Thank you for helping me. I think."

"I cannot let my masters hurt you as they did to the others." His voice grew sad. His sorrow bothered her. She didn't remember people in her dreams having emotions, either.

"What others?" she asked again.

"The others on the craft you were in. My masters did horrible things to them. There may be another one or two left, but not on my floor. I cannot bear to see it happen again."

The dream was getting too intense. And more real, too. The hallway was chilly and the medallion against her chest warmed by her skin. She began to feel uneasy for the first time since it began. It had to be time to wake up. No dream had ever seemed so real or long before.

He led her to a window at the end of one hallway. It appeared to have no covering, just as the doorways had no doors. When he touched the invisible window, it opened. A sudden gust of wind swept her blonde locks around her head.

He stood aside and waited.

Mandy went to the window. A heavy, dark fog covered much of the world around her, though she could see lights below dotting the fog. The sky was dark and the stars blocked by a bank of dark clouds.

"One ugly dream," she murmured. "We're not going to the roof?"

"No time," he said with urgency she didn't feel. "Remember, only give the shards to –"

"Urik," she finished for him. "I got it. Is he waiting for me down there? I mean, if I don't wake up first?"

"Maybe."

"Okay then. It's been nice talking to you... uh, what's your name?"

"Gonor."

"Thank you, Gonor."

"You're welcome, my human friend."

She almost asked him what to do with the necklace bearing the teal medallion. He was clear about the shards but not about the other necklace.

Not that it mattered. She'd be awake in a few seconds.

Mandy shook her head and faced the dark fog, fear in her breast before she reminded herself this was all just some strange dream. She'd dive off the building and wake up on board the plane again. With a deep breath, she jumped.

Until she felt the cold rush of wind and the sting of rain, she'd been able to ignore her sense of unease. Panic bubbled at the all-too-real sensation of falling. She clawed at the air helplessly, as she dropped into a fog too black to see through. She broke free after a moment. The ground wasn't far beneath the fog and rising up fast. A strangled cry tore from her throat.

Wake up!

And then she stopped falling.

Mandy pushed her crinkly shirt down. She was suspended in midair, twenty feet from the ground. Her arms and legs moved freely. No rope or other restraint was tied around her. She simply wasn't falling.

Her terror faded again, replaced by confusion. This hadn't seemed like a dream when falling, but now, suspended in air, it did. She looked down, feeling the eyes of people watching her.

The scene below was some sort of battle, which had paused to stare up at her. The men and creatures were divided into three distinct groups: those in black clothing that blended into the shadows of the dark world, men in green and those in silver uniforms. One of the men in black was pointing what looked like a bazooka at her, its muzzle glowing green. She looked down and saw a green dot on the back of one thigh.

When their initial shock wore off, the men began fighting again. The man with the bazooka moved it towards the edge of the battle, and her body followed it. He lowered the weapon's muzzle, and she floated downward until her feet touched the ground. The man slung the bazooka onto his back, revealing a face that was half-human, half cyborg.

He shouted to the other men in black. The cyborg rushed to her and knelt, yanking two small black ovals from his cargo pocket. He pulled on one of her feet, and she careened into him, startled. He steadied them both then released her.

"Forgive me, human."

"Sure," she said. Her eyes went to the battle.

Why wasn't she awake yet?

The cyborg grabbed one of her ankles and yanked. Mandy toppled onto her backside, jarred out of her thoughts. Irritated, she watched him roughly encase her feet in the same kind of odd, sock-like shoes she saw on his feet. He stretched forward and gripped her neck, rubbing the metal circle at the base. With a satisfied nod, he released her and rose.

"Put this on," he directed her. "This will protect you from the graders."

Though she had no idea what a grader was, she accepted the long coat. He pulled her to her feet and waited for a split second while she tugged on the coat. He reached forward, yanked it into place, and took her arm. The coat was heavy and awkward, too long even for her arms and legs with no buttons or zippers she could see to fasten it around her.

Stumbling over the coat, she let the cyborg lead her away from the battle into a dark city. The block-like buildings were made of something that resembled black concrete with no windows, and the streets were made of the same material. The thin little shoes were more comfortable than any she'd ever worn, rendering the hard streets cloud-like.

She was soon tired of running, even in a dream. Ready to go home, Mandy tugged her hand away from the cyborg. His pace slowed to a quick walk, and he led her into a small side street. She was about to complain out loud but was struck by the details of the world around her.

The buildings were put together like a Lego city constructed of interconnecting blocks. They strode between and beneath the blocks through a labyrinth. The air was heavier than LA smog on a bad day and tasted and smelled like the interior of a car repair garage. Her ears and fingers were cold, and she realized she could almost see her breath. Black fog clung to buildings and hung low overhead.

_Wake up!_ She ordered herself.

This had to be the longest flight ever.

"Wait here," the cyborg said and paused at the corner of one block. He didn't wait for her response but trotted down another road leading further into the labyrinth.

Mandy looked down where her watch had been. It had to be time to wake up or for the plane to land! She leaned against the building, surprised by how rough it was. The material scraped her arm, and she touched the forming welts.

There'd never been pain in her dreams before.

_The others on the craft you were in_ , Gonor had said. What did he mean? Even if he meant her plane had landed in the city he'd called Aratta, there was nowhere on earth like this place!

She peered around the corner, suddenly wondering if the men in black were the men Gonor had warned her against or those he hoped would find her.

A few minutes passed. The cyborg didn't reappear. Was he a dream ghost that now vanished? Concerned she'd be left completely alone, she looked back the way she came. The labyrinth was too confusing for her to remember her way back to Gonor. She started towards the street.

"Wake up, wake up," she told herself, this time loudly in hopes of jarring herself out of the dream. She closed her eyes halfway down the alley and concentrated, trying to force herself awake.

"Human." The man's voice was low and quiet, much closer than she expected. Mandy jumped and turned around, jaw almost dropping.

Whoever he was, he was the most stunning man she'd ever seen. Tall and lean, with his hands clasped behind his back in a display of checked power, he was what every Ralph Lauren perfume ad's model aspired to be. His eyes were large and deep blue, his long brown hair tied in a braid down his back. His body was toned and muscular without being bulky. He wore all silver, like the men fighting the cyborg, with a medallion of fiery orange dangling around his neck and several sashes in different, vibrant colors crossing his chest.

She guessed he was important by the sashes marking some kind of rank or stature, his chiseled carriage and commanding gaze. He was certainly the most incredibly handsome man she ever saw, even from among all the male models she worked with.

"You have something I want," he said in a tone that matched his bearing. "I have something you need."

Dear god, let it be me!

"What might that be?" she asked in surprise. "I don't have anything." His gaze went to her chest, and she glanced down at the medallion. She lifted it. "This?"

He gave one short, brisk nod.

"Okay, I know what you want." She dropped it. "What could I possibly need when I wake up and leave you behind in this dream?"

"Dream," he repeated, gaze intensifying. "You think this is a dream."

"It's too strange not to be."

They looked at each other for a long moment before he spoke again.

"Then give me the medallion. When you wake, it won't matter to you anyway."

His words made sense. She reached for the medallion and gripped it. It glowed and warmed her cold fingers. She hesitated. She shouldn't be able to feel the chill in the air or the shallow ridges of cuneiform writing in the medallion's surface.

"I don't know if I should," she said uncertainly. "I shouldn't care, but I..."

"It's mine. It was taken, and I wish it returned."

The man approached her cautiously. He paused a short distance from her.

She looked up at him, seeking some sort of reassurance. If anything, the warmth of his closeness and details of his features – from the long eyelashes to the shadows below his high cheekbones and the strong line of his jaw – began to melt away her doubt about this being real. His skin was smooth porcelain with faint pink blooms in his cheeks from the cold. His jaw was heavy and angular and his forehead broad. She was an even six feet tall, and he was at least half a head taller than her. She didn't remember the last time she dated a man who was actually taller than her.

The deep-set blue gaze was intent enough to make her feel self-conscious. The warmth of her cheeks and his athletic frame countered the weather. She sniffed, unable to recall the last time she'd been cold since moving to LA several years before.

"This is what you need," he said and took one step closer. He held out a small medallion similar to the one she wore, except it glowed faint peach. This one was on a necklace of silver links. "It is meant only for you. Do not give it to anyone."

His fingers were long and slender, his palms strong and round. He even had neatly trimmed and clean fingernails, a trait she found rare with most men. Staring at the hand he held out, she had the unworldly sense that _he_ wasn't a dream. Even if everything else was questionable, the man before her was real.

When she didn't take it, he eased forward with an abundance of caution. He carefully placed it around her neck. His fingers brushed her cheek, sending a warm thrill through her. She tried to determine the exact shade of his blue eyes. They were dark, like tanzanite gems, lined with long eyelashes. Aware that she was openly staring, she reached for the peach medallion.

"What is it?" she asked.

It, too, was warm to the touch, as if still heated by its former place nestled between his shirt and chest. She closed her fist around the peach bauble. Mandy felt sick to her stomach suddenly. Her heart beat hard and fast. She was close to panicking. The sensations were too real.

"Protection." His gravelly voice was quiet with an edge of alertness befitting the strange world at war around her. It drew her attention away from the medallion.

He didn't retreat. While she saw no compassion in his features, she sensed some thaw that kept him from resuming his safe distance beyond arms reach. In that moment, he was the only thing that made much sense to her. A stranger offering her some odd form of protection from a world that was becoming real enough to terrify her.

His gaze went to the medallion he wanted again. He reached forward but didn't take it, instead cupping her cheeks in his warm, strong hands. He peered into her eyes and shifted her head right then left, almost the way a doctor might examine a patient.

"You are healthy," he observed with some satisfaction. "Beautiful. What are you called?"

"Mandy." Accustomed to being complimented, she nonetheless felt her face flush hot and her lower belly tingle with awareness. Something about the way he said it made his compliment special.

"I am Akkadi." His examination over, his gaze returned to hers, though he didn't drop his hands from her face. He had the hands of a man: roughened and strong, large enough to make her feel feminine and delicate standing before him. She envisioned those hands running down her body while she nibbled on his full lower lip. Warm energy crept through her, stirring her blood.

"You're too real," she managed, taking half a step back to break the contact with him.

"You will soon come to realize this is all real."

"No. I was on a plane to LA. You're just... just a dream."

He didn't argue and held her gaze. The panic at the back of her mind was growing, and she heard her breathing grow quick and shallow. Mandy stepped back again and looked around wildly for some exit to this nightmare.

"Calm." The man moved with her. He cupped her face once more, forcing her to meet his eyes.

Lost, horrified, she stared into his dark blue depths. His quiet strength soothed her once more. It felt right for him to be real, even if the rest of the world was freaking her out.

"Wear the shard I gave you. Do not take it off. Ever. You are under my protection," he said in a low, firm voice.

With his commanding demeanor and direct gaze, she found herself believing him. He eased closer to her until his body was touching hers lightly enough to ensure her he really wasn't a dream. His face was inches away, his penetrating gaze riveted to her.

"Stay with Urik. Tell him Akkadi told you not to leave you alone again," he continued. "You will only survive here if you remain calm."

"Calm. Stay with Urik," she said through her ragged breathing. She rested her hands on his chest, absently noting how the heat of his skin warmed her palms. "Urik can get me home?"

"Focus elsewhere." Akkadi's brow furrowed. "Calm. Stay with Urik."

She was afraid to ask again about going home. The simple instructions were something she could sink her teeth into. Mandy nodded. Her sense of urgency subsided.

"Okay," she said and rested her hands on top of his. She tugged his hands from her face and clutched them, his warmth and strength anchoring her emotions. With a couple deep breaths, she regained control of her mind enough to think.

Akkadi was right. Maybe she was stuck in a dream or maybe she was really here. In either case, panicking wasn't going to help her, especially since Gonor and Akkadi both seemed to think she was in some sort of danger.

The stranger squeezed her hands.

"I need my shard," he said in the same soft voice.

Mandy hesitated a moment longer. It only seemed fair that she give him something in return for his kindness. She pulled the teal medallion free and handed it to him. He accepted it. His eyes lifted from her face to the street the robot had disappeared down.

"They are coming," he said.

She didn't know to which _they_ he referred.

"Go to the road, turn right, and cross the street. The cyborg will be there." The command in his voice was back. "Do as I say, and you will be safe."

Mandy didn't know what to say. Akkadi wore the same silver clothing as the men the cyborg was fighting yet was telling her how to find the half-man in black.

"Stay calm and focused," he said.

"Calm and focused. Stay with Urik," she repeated.

"Go. Quickly."

Did she thank the stranger or run from him? She wasn't sure or why she trusted him. He had been almost tender in his attempt to comfort her, even if he provided no real answers to what was going on. Their connection was strong – powerful and natural, as if they'd always known one another.

Mandy turned away and walked down the street. When she reached the street where he told her turn, she glanced back, expecting him to be gone or to have morphed into some dream creature.

He remained, gazing steadily in her direction, as if to make good on his words about protecting her.

_This isn't a dream._ The enormity of the realization was too large for her to process. She followed the only rational thought in her mind: _turn right and cross the street... Calm. Stay with Urik._

She didn't know who – or what – Akkadi was, but there was something about him that removed the edge of her panic. She should be a hysterical mess, and she couldn't help but think whatever he'd given her, it was more than a simple trinket. She took a deep breath.

He said it would protect her. She had no other choice but to trust him.

## Chapter Two

Mandy followed the stranger's instructions. Her eyes scanned the darkened street, and she saw the half-man, half-robot with his back against one wall and a spray can sized object she presumed was a weapon in his hands. The cyborg looked ready to have a heart attack as she joined him.

"Human, you were supposed to wait there!" he said, pulling her against the wall with him. "They'll pick up on your DNA!"

"I don't think it's possible for someone to just randomly figure out my DNA," she said. "Is it?"

"Yes, it is!"

Her head was starting to hurt.

"Quiet. We have to wait for the patrol to pass." He motioned overhead, towards the dense dark fog clinging to the city. She followed his gaze, waiting to see something to indicate there was a patrol. Nothing happened for a full five minutes, but he said at last, "We're clear. We must go."

"Wait," she said, taking his arm.

He paused.

"Are you Urik?" she asked.

"No. We are going to him, if you don't keep impeding our progress," the cyborg replied crisply.

Mandy sighed and released him.

He jogged across the street and between two more buildings. She considered walking away before realizing she had nowhere else to go. The cyborg didn't go far and disappeared into one of the buildings. They entered a building as labyrinth-like on the inside as the city. He ascended a set of stairs and waited before indicating for her to enter a large chamber resembling an auditorium. Small clumps of half a dozen or less men in black gathered sporadically around the auditorium while a couple dozen were gathered in the center around a light that glowed like a fire but produced no flames.

She trailed the cyborg down gigantic steps that reached her hip in height. She took one at a time while he leapt deftly. When she'd climbed down the last of them, the cyborg and two men stood waiting for her. One of the men looked normal while the other appeared more like the half-man, half-lizard, Gonor. Her eyes lingered on the normal man, whose brown hair was close-cropped and whose eyes were like green gems. His features were rugged, his body muscular and wide. If Akkadi was built like a panther, this man was a bear.

"Stand still," the cyborg directed her, pointing to a spot on the floor.

She went nervously.

The lizard-man stepped forward with a wand in hand and ran it from her head to her feet. He looked at a watch, as if reading the results of the odd test.

"One hundred percent," he said with some surprise. The bear-like man beside him twisted his forearm towards him to double-check the results.

"Purebred human," the man said, sharp gaze on her. "Our source was right."

"Purebred human?" she echoed. "What else would I..." Her eyes went to the half-lizard beside her, who gave a lopsided, toothless grin.

"How many were with you on the craft?" the man asked. He stepped forward and took one of her hands in his gloved one. He peered at her fingernails. She was once again distracted by how real his leathery gloves were.

It wasn't a dream.

"A couple hundred, I imagine," she said. "Gonor said... most were dead."

"The city gods would have stripped their tissues and bled them for their pureblood."

She stared at him. Sensing her distress at his words, the man looked at her from her hand. The skin around his eyes softened.

"You're safe," he assured her. "We've been preserving humanity for a thousand of year."

"I don't understand."

He drew a breath. "I know. We will talk." He stepped away and nodded towards the half-lizard. "Pinal will take you somewhere to rest."

She frowned, wanting to ask about Urik. The man walked away, and Pinal motioned her to follow him. He approached the hip-high blocks ringing the auditorium and leapt the three feet in the air with ease. Mandy's frown deepened, and she hefted herself onto the block, swung her legs up, and stood.

Pinal was already three blocks ahead. He turned as she approached the next one and leapt back down to the block above her, extending a hand. She took it, and he pulled her up. He released her, leapt to the next block, and lifted her again. At last, they reached the top row. She made out tiny rooms lining the wall in the light of the fire. He walked halfway around the auditorium before motioning to one.

She entered, surprised to find the room cozy. Another of the flameless fires lit the room in an orangey glow. Pillows and a long, narrow bed close to the ground filled half the room, a low table and trunks piled to the ceiling along the other wall. Sitting down in the pile of pillows, she couldn't help feeling disoriented. Akkadi seemed real. She had the sense of floating again.

The man soon joined her. He handed his weapons to Pinal at the door then entered and dropped onto the bed. They stared at each other, and she sensed he wasn't entirely sure what to make of a _purebred_ human. While not striking like Akkadi, he was handsome in the way of a roughened gladiator.

"Did Gonor give you something to smuggle out of the healing ward?" he asked.

"Yes," she said and reached into her shirt to pull the tiny storage box free. He nodded in approval.

"May I see it?"

She hesitated, recalling Gonor's words then obliged. "I had two but gave the other one to Akkadi."

The man looked up sharply. "Who?"

"Akkadi. And he gave me a message for someone named Urik."

"What did he say?"

"Are you Urik?" she asked curiously.

"I am," Urik confirmed.

"I'm Mandy," she said. "He said to tell you not to leave me alone anymore. He said to stay with you."

The man lost all interest in the box to study her hard.

"Most people don't survive an encounter with Akkadi," he said at last. "Especially your kind."

"I don't understand," she replied, puzzled. "He was somewhat nice." _And sexy as hell._

"He's a Naki, a race of extraterrestrials. We humans have always called them gods, even when they're standing in front of us bleeding to death from grader..." He stopped at her gasp. "Forgive me, Mandy. I've been a warrior since the day I was born. From what I know of your time, it was not like now."

"It's ok," she murmured.

"If Akkadi didn't grab you..." the warrior's features grew concerned. He shook his head. "I don't know what that means. I've never heard of him letting any human go."

A shiver went through her, and she pulled her knees to her chest. She'd sensed power but not danger from Akkadi. If anything, he'd taken pity on her.

"He's an alien," she repeated.

"Yes, one of two races that has been at battle for tens of thousands of years. One race, Akkadi's ancestors, the Nakis, colonized this planet. The people lived for thousands of years in peace and eventually forgot their origins, calling themselves humans, our ancestors.

"About ten thousand years ago, something went wrong. We were protected and hidden from the universe by Akkadi's people. Their enemies happened upon a purebred human in a primitive space vessel exploring the galaxy. They found the humans and brought the war to our planet."

She listened, enraptured.

"The race that was our protector was beaten out, and their enemies, the Ishta, began massacring humans. They weren't able to kill us all, so they started bioengineering us to become warriors, organ donors, and slaves. The humans rebelled about a thousand years ago, and the Naki attacked the Ishta. The planet has been immersed in battle since. We fight both sets of gods, and they fight each other and what remains of humanity. Both races think we are the key to curing a disease that's been spreading among their races and so vie for control over a dead planet with a diseased population."

"How awful!" she exclaimed.

"When the people began to talk about the purebred humans who appeared in a craft..." he looked at her. "Many think genetic experiments with purebred humans are the key to ridding us all of disease. People like me, however..."

She held her breath.

"...believe purebred or impure, we are not going to cannibalize our own like the gods do to us."

"I'm glad to hear that," she said with a sigh. "He told me to find you specifically. Why didn't he take me or kill me?"

"He's planning something, or he would've acted by now," Urik said with an edge that made her think he knew Akkadi better than he let on. "We'll need to get you out of Aratta."

"What about going home?" she asked.

"To your... time?"

"I'm in the future?"

"I imagine, unless purebred humans are recreated in the future and came back in time," he said with humor she didn't find remotely funny. "I don't think you can get home. The gods used to travel through time, but their war has drained the energy needed to open a star gate between times."

"But it is possible."

"Yes, it's possible. Akkadi can open a star gate. But the chances of him doing so are not good."

She ignored his last statement, concentrating on a deep-felt sense of relief at the acknowledgment she wasn't trapped.

"You could stay," he said. "I never knew how beautiful purebred humans were." He spoke too matter-of-factly to be hitting on her, but she couldn't help the blush that warmed her face. His considering gaze lingered on her before he shook his head to clear it and rose. "Rest here. We require food and water only sporadically. I'll have to find someone to supply us with enough to sustain you and arrange to have you smuggled out of the city."

"Can I ask you something else?"

"Of course."

"What is this?" She turned around and lifted her hair to show the metal circle at the base of her neck.

"Ah. Good Gonor," Urik replied. "It allows us to reprogram your brain's electrical impulses. It's probably why you're able to breathe this air. It's got a heavy concentration of heavy metals that would otherwise poison you. I'll send the cyborg up to see what Gonor's already programmed."

Mandy twisted to stare at him. He spoke too candidly about reprogramming her brain for her to be anything other than uncomfortable.

"We'll get you fixed up," he assured her.

"Thank you, " she replied. "Hey, where's the bathroom?"

He gave her a long look.

"You know, the place you go when you have to go?"

After a moment, he answered. "Waste room," he corrected her. "Right next door."

Half afraid of what a futuristic bathroom entailed rose. He walked her to the room next door then into it with her. It was empty.

"I'm not getting this," she said.

"It's easy. The radiation vaporizes any waste in your body." He held out his hands on either side of him.

Mandy echoed his movement, doubting it would work. Heat went over her from head to foot from a source in the wall. When it reached her toes, she no longer had to pee.

"Wow," she said. "That's awesome."

"It decontaminates you, too."

"Good to know."

He led her back to her room. Mandy settled with her back against a wall and squeezed her knees to her chest. She watched him go, taking in his muscular body.

She dwelled on his story and this new place and finally decided she just couldn't quite accept it all yet. Maybe, if she took a nap, she'd awaken on the plane. Mandy stretched out on the bed but couldn't sleep with the thrum of panic running through her body. The sounds of movement from the auditorium drifted to her. Her thoughts returned to Akkadi and the sense she'd felt standing so close to him. Any doubt that this place was real had melted away.

Now, the doubt returned. The sense she was dreaming again softened the edges of the world around her. The air conditioning didn't seem as cold, the walls didn't seem like they'd be solid.

As she drifted into a doze, she thought she heard the flight attendant ask the man beside her what he wanted to drink.

Diet Coke.

There wasn't Diet Coke in the future. Her body eased into slumber as she realized the dream was over, and she was safe aboard the plane again. The beverage cart rattled away.

Something warm was against her chest. Mandy swiped at it sleepily. It grew hot, and she snapped awake, disoriented once more. She wasn't sleeping in a seat on the plane but was on her back, staring at a ceiling made of big blocks.

She dug through the necklaces and shirt until she saw the medallion Akkadi had given her. She held it away from her chest. Its unusual glow faded, along with its heat. She touched it. It was cool again, and she dropped it to her chest.

There was no beverage cart. She was stuck in the small room at the top of the auditorium. Some time had passed while she slept. The auditorium below had emptied out of all but two men in black. Someone had brought her a bowl of space Twinkies and another filled with water. She nibbled on the foamy confections, more out of anxiety than out of hunger. She stopped short of venturing to drink the cloudy liquid. Some sort of future space bug was swimming in it.

Mandy leaned forward. It appeared to be a beetle with a triangular shell.

"You saw Gonor, human?" The voice came from outside her room.

Mandy leaned out to see the half-lizard, Pinal seated to the side of the doorway.

"I did," she confirmed. "He helped me escape."

Pinal's scaled features appeared pleased by her words. At least, she interpreted the sudden display of toothless gums as a smile.

"He has not forgotten our ways," he said. "I'd lost hope in him. But no longer. You have restored it."

"He was very kind."

"He always has been, until the Ishta-gods took him. He is the best in the medical field of genetics on the planet. I feared they brainwashed him made him one of them."

"Ishta-gods and Naki-gods," she said, recalling Urik's history lesson from earlier. "Akkadi is a Naki."

"How do you know of Akkadi already?"

"I met him. He was very..." _hot. Sweet. Dangerous, in a sexy way._

"Frightening?" Pinal supplied.

"I suppose."

"I never saw him before," Pinal lowered his voice. "They say he is twenty feet tall and has fangs larger than my legs."

"That's not entirely accurate," she said, puzzled.

"How large are his fangs?"

"Not much bigger than my teeth."

Pinal bared his gums, pensive. "Was he twenty feet tall?"

"He was about your height."

"I'm not twenty feet tall," Pinal mused. "You are the only I have known who has looked upon his face."

"Are we talking about the same person?" Mandy's frown deepened. Akkadi had radiated danger but caused her no harm. At least, no harm she knew of. She touched the necklace he gave her. She hadn't sensed his danger directed at her. He definitely didn't look like a monster.

"There is only one Akkadi," Pinal replied wisely.

"Has anyone else here seen him?" she asked.

"Not that I know of. The Naki and Ishta don't like coming here, not after that they've done to the planet. He stays in their cloud-ships or stations or negotiates treaties and battles."

"Of course. Why not," she murmured then shook her head. "If I see him again, I'm definitely asking him if I can use his star gate to go home."

Pinal looked at her for the first time since they began talking. His mouth was slack in the only sign of his surprise. He didn't object to her idea, and she glanced towards the auditorium, where the bear-like leader of this strange faction had appeared with a satchel.

Satisfied she'd found the right man – even if by accident – she also couldn't help wishing she'd known what she did now about Akkadi. If she had, she could've asked him to take her home.

Home. The world around her was real again, from Pinal's lopsided grin to her growling belly.

She looked around. Was Urik serious about what happened to the rest of the cabin crew and passengers from the plane? The leader of what remained of humanity was leaping up the tall block stairs towards her.

"How many star gates are there?" she asked curiously.

"Um, an infinite amount," Pinal replied.

"What?"

"This will regulate your temperature," Urik said. He squatted and handed her a black uniform as soft as cashmere but made of tiny chain links.

Mandy took it, fascinated by the texture. She'd tried on everything from yard sale clothes to some of the most exclusive haute couture threads in her line of work. None of them were anything like this.

"This is water." He held out what looked like a lunch box with soft walls and a spout for drinking. "There is more food in here. We will leave you alone to change."

She accepted the satchel and retreated deeper into the room. The uniform was two pieces: a long-sleeved shirt and pants. They fit snugly, like the clothing she wore to her Pilates training three times a week. She pulled the fabric away from her arm, astonished when it stretched a full two feet without ripping. She released it, and it snapped back into place, like a second skin.

"Like pajamas," she said in approval at the comfortable outfit.

Mandy looked at each necklace again as she lifted the peach medallion to tuck it beneath her shirt. The one filled with broken glass shards she removed. She slung the water satchel across her chest and moved to the open area outside the room, where Urik and Penal waited for her.

Interested in trying to open the necklace, she didn't notice when they stopped talking and stared at her. She glanced up and held out the small storage box.

"This is the one Gonor said to give to you," she said to Urik. "He put stuff inside, but I don't know how to get it out."

Urik blinked and took it. He shook it once, twice, then opened it and dumped the glass shards onto his hand.

He shared a look with Pinal then smiled.

"I knew he was good," Pinal said, once again pleased.

"It's pretty," Mandy said and leaned closer. Urik held out his hand to her. "But why do you want broken glass?"

"It's only the rarest type of currency we have, outside of energy shards," Pinal explained. "This amount will buy us a city."

"Glass?" she asked. She touched it. The edges of the glass were worn down from time, but there was no mistaking the translucent colors, like colorful vases lined up in an antique store's window. Amber, clear, pink, green, blue... all glinted in the light of the flameless fires. "It's plentiful in my time."

"This _is_ from your time. Or so historians believe," Urik said. "Which is why it's so rare. Ten thousand-year-old fragments from a world long gone."

Her gasp made them both look up. Mandy's throat was almost too tight for her to breathe. Urik replaced the glass in its box.

She stared at the box containing the fragments of her world. She knew how valuable ancient Roman coins and Egyptian artifacts were in her time. These were even rarer. She watched him place the necklace around his neck, trying hard not to think of all she'd lost. If she didn't continue telling herself this was a long dream, she'd just fall over and cry herself to death.

"I'm ready," she said with a deep breath. "I want to leave. Can you take me to a star gate?"

She thought Urik looked amused.

"There is one near. We can leave the city soon but not now," he said. "We have to wait until the patrols subside."

"We'll show you first where we must go." Pinal said.

Dread settled heavier into her stomach. Mandy trailed them as they took her through a narrow doorway and up a set of stone stairs, these normally spaced. The stairs exited at another door-less doorway – a staple in the future, she mused – and onto the roof of one of the large Lego-block buildings.

"This is the city," Urik said, sweeping his arms out. "There are the gates and the great beyond."

The city consisted of dark cubes, fog and grayness. She faced the gates. They were made of larger blocks, lower than the surrounding buildings. She could glimpse what looked like black sand beyond and maybe, a river. But between them and the walls was half the city.

"The city ends at the River of Sludge. It's filled with a thousand years of chemicals that will paralyze a man with its scent alone," Urik said.

"Then the scorching sands start," Pinal added. "They burn through our boots, even when it's cold. We must cross both to get to the star gate."

"You are more..." Urik looked her up and down "... delicate than we are. Your pure human blood makes you valuable but it renders you vulnerable to our world."

Burning sands. A poisonous river. Foam Twinkies.

"We can't just ask Akkadi? He seemed decent to me. Maybe he'll understand?" she asked, feeling ill at the description of their path.

"If he didn't kill you, there's even more reason for us to flee fast," Urik said. "He might be tracking you to find us. I don't trust the Naki-gods and definitely don't want them knowing where I am."

"If they catch you, they'll peel your skin and melt your eyeballs," Pinal said. "Do you want that?"

"No, of course not," she replied, confused. "But if he wants something from me, like my genes or whatever, then why not bargain for my trip home?"

The two laughed.

"Even if we knew where to find him, his kind would kill us long before we got near enough for you to speak to him," Urik said, smiling. "No one survives an encounter with Akkadi."

"I did," she pointed out.

"That worries me. I can't take you to the clouds. But I might be able to get you to the star gate."

She mulled his words and looked up, unable to see the clouds beyond the black fog. They were convinced of her danger from Akkadi, but she wasn't. He had more than a chance to do whatever he wanted to her and rather than hurt her, he comforted her.

"The star gate is no good with no power to make it work," Pinal said.

"What do you mean?" she asked. "Even if we get there, I can't get home?"

"Energy is always in short supply," Urik said with a sharp look at the half-human.

"You're right. We have to survive the journey first."

Mandy looked between them, her hope of leaving wavering.

"We'll do our best to get there and worry about the energy shards later," Urik added at her look of dismay. "We'll leave in the morning. Eat and sleep. You will need your strength."

"Come, human," Pinal said, not unkindly. "I'll take you back to your room."

He led her off the rooftop. Mandy went, not sure how they thought she could sleep after such news. Pinal left her with more edible space foam and another lunch box of water. The lights dimmed as she lay down again and stared at the ceiling.

This was real. Her one hope to get home lay with a lizard-man and a stranger, and even they weren't convinced they could help her. Mandy's hand wrapped around the shard Akkadi had given her. The way it changed temperature made it seem alive.

She wanted to think she'd wake up on the plane, but she knew now that wasn't likely. No, she was stuck ten thousand years in the future on a dead planet filled with diseased half-aliens.

I need a drink.

## Chapter Three

She didn't remember falling asleep but awoke with the medallion still clutched in her hand. Shouting came from outside her room. She pulled on the sock-like shoes and walked out, shocked to see what looked like an all out battle raging around the auditorium. She recognized the men in black as Urik's and those in silver as Akkadi's. There was a third group of men in green she took to be the Ishta.

They all fought each other with weapons that made no sound but burst with light. Men fell, indicating there was some sort of impact from the light weapons. Her eyes sought Urik and Pinal, but they were impossible to find in the melee.

A figure in green vaulted onto the block before her, and she scrambled back from the edge of the stairs. It approached, tall and thin, with its head covered in some sort of hood and mask.

"Urik!" she cried, backing into her room.

"Mandy, stay in –" Pinal bellowed from somewhere in the auditorium.

She darted into the room and looked around wildly for something she could use as a weapon. Her heels met the back wall. The creature in green reached for her. She squeezed her eyes closed.

Now would be a good time to wake up.

She didn't.

He flung a hood over her head, bound her wrists before her and grabbed her arm, leading her out of the room. Suddenly, his grip fell away, and she heard the unmistakable sound of a body hitting the stone floor. Before she could react, someone else grabbed her and yanked her a few feet before he, too, released her and fell to the ground.

Mandy was still, listening to the scuffling around her without any ability to see what was going on. The sounds settled and someone took her arm again. He hurried her through what felt like a maze of hallways. Finally, she felt the heavy breeze and the dampness of fog, indicating they were outside. Her abductor slung her over his shoulder. The breeze disappeared, replaced by the sensation of being in an elevator that lasted for a few minutes.

He began walking again but didn't go far. She was deposited in a heap on the floor. He removed her hood. She recoiled. Pinal was a half-lizard; this creature was a full lizard. He released her hands and stepped away. A glass-like door closed behind him.

Mandy shivered. She looked around and found herself in some sort of cell with transparent walls. The transparent cage was six feet square with no sign of a door or a window. There were different variants of half-human, half-alien creatures imprisoned on either side of her. The one on her right was staring at his feet.

She followed his gaze and gasped.

The cages dangled over an open bay leading into space. Far, far below was the Earth, empty space filling the area between her and the planet. Suddenly dizzy, she fought back her sense of nausea. She wasn't normally afraid of heights, but there was nothing normal about dangling in the middle of space.

Movement in front of their cells drew her attention. Cloaked and hooded figures lined the small chamber, the openings of their hoods facing the cells. One of them in a green sash paraded in front of the mysterious figures, pointing to cages as he gave a speech muffled by the cell walls.

Mandy pressed her hands to the front of her cell, trying to determine if Urik or Pinal was among those there. When she saw no one familiar, she focused on trying to open the door. There were no hinges or knobs or levers she could see. Panic growing, she ventured a look down and almost threw up.

Calm. Stay with Urik.

Yeah, she wasn't following Akkadi's instructions at all.

The robed figures spoke from the shadows of their hoods. Every once in awhile, one moved, lifting a hand. She watched for a moment before realizing they were at some kind of auction, and the auctioneer with the green sash was going down the row of cages, raffling off the prisoners.

He reached the cell beside hers. No one raised a hand for the prisoner. Instead of moving on, the auctioneer touched the front of the cell. The floor dropped out from under the prisoner, sending him into space. Horrified, Mandy covered her face. The prisoner's scream ended abruptly. She dared not look at what happened to a body dumped into space. Her breathing was ragged and loud in her ears by the time the auctioneer reached her cube.

Mandy gripped the medallion, heart somersaulting in her chest. He spoke and gesticulated, paused then spoke again.

No one bid for the human. The creature in the green sash approached her cube.

"No!" she cried.

Just as his hand moved towards the invisible button that would dump her into space, someone bid. And then someone else. Suddenly, everyone's hand was raised. Mandy sucked in a breath, staring at the display. The bidding slowed, until only two still had their hands raised. One fell.

The auctioneer bowed his head then stepped to the next cube. Mandy released her breath, sinking into a corner, trembling. No one bid for her neighbor, either. She closed her eyes at the sound of his scream. Four more prisoners were released into space. Mandy stayed in her corner, willing this nightmare to be over at last.

Finally, the raffle ended.

The auctioneer and most of the bidders filed out. Those who'd won approached the cubes. A ten-foot tall figure in silver opened the door to her cell. Mandy stood. Beckoning her to follow, her bidder started towards the exit at the other end of the room. She risked a look at the others. Most prisoners were placed in collars or shackles and led away.

Mandy hurried after the man who freed her, unwilling to wind up back in a cage.

He led her into the ship, through a hallway that glowed with bright, filtered light from tall panels lining the walls. Her footsteps made no sound on the smooth floor. She looked around for intersections with other halls or doorways but saw nothing, just the seemingly endless corridor. The creature she trailed passed through one of the lighted panels. Mandy hesitated then followed, bracing herself to run into a wall.

She walked through it. It seemed to be a mirage; there was nothing there.

He waited for her on the other side in a small room with two bright walls and two the same shade of the very solid floor. He pointed to a spot on the floor near a solid wall. She went, too shocked to run.

When he didn't return after a few minutes, she sat down on the floor. Was being thrown out into space a better fate than what awaited her now? How did she get back down to the Earth and Urik? Why did a river of chemicals and poisonous sands sound appealing right about now?

She sat for what felt like an hour before growing restless. She stood, needing to find a way out of the small room and afraid this was a cell of some sort. Hesitating only a moment, she closed her eyes and stepped through the lighted wall they'd come through, only to smack into someone on the other side. This hooded figure also wore silver and backed her into the room. Mandy scrambled out of his way, heart pounding.

The figure motioned for her to follow. He went through one of the other lighted walls. She looked towards the hallway again then trailed him, surprised at what lay beyond. She had been so close to this room, and it was far more pleasant than anywhere she'd been yet. The spacious quarters reminded her of a penthouse apartment. The walls wrapping around the room were windows into space and the floor plan divided into four spaces by a thick, central block.

The figure disappeared into the block.

Drawn by the image of Earth, Mandy went to the windows. They were so clear, she wasn't sure there was anything between her and the universe. She put her hands on the windows to reassure herself and gazed at the world that was hers. The images of the earth she'd seen on the television showed a planet that glowed blue and brown. The Earth she saw out the windows was black and brown.

Her attention was caught by the movement of sleek spacecraft moving between the planet and the space station she was on. She watched it, astounded at the idea this was real. She heard clothing rustle as someone approach her and stop a short distance away.

"What happened to Earth?" she asked, dismayed. "It used to be so beautiful."

"You no longer believe this to be a dream."

Mandy turned at the familiar voice, heart quickening. Akkadi stood near her, his chiseled features emotionless. Dark blue eyes were on her. He wore a plainer gray uniform without the sashes this time, though the orange medallion still glowed from his chest. The less flashy clothing only seemed to emphasize his quiet strength. She'd remembered him being lean and tall, but he seemed more so without the different color sashes distracting her.

_Twenty feet tall. Fangs as long as her arm._ Why on earth had Pinal thought this about Akkadi?

"It's a nightmare," she replied.

She felt it again, the sense of being anchored in this world. With Akkadi, she didn't have to question what was real. It all seemed real. Far too real.

"I won't tell you how much it cost me to save you this time," he said. He moved without hesitation into her personal space this time but didn't touch her, instead studying her. His scent – of warm spices – reached her. Its effect was the same as the first time: it made her want to close the distance between them and feel his skin.

His words registered, and she frowned.

"Where I'm from, we don't sell people."

"We do here. Anything _I_ want is instantly of more value to those around me. I paid too much for you."

"What did I cost?" she asked and arched an eyebrow.

"You see the craft running to the planet?" he asked, looking away from her out the window.

She turned to see the spaceship without understanding if it would be expensive to a man who Urik claimed was a god.

"Five of those," he said. "I warned Urik not to let you out of his sight and I warned you to stay with him."

"It wasn't his fault," she replied. "He took care of me the best he could."

"If that were the case, you wouldn't be here, and I wouldn't be in this position."

"Send me home," she said, irritated with him. "I'll be out of your hair for good."

"I can't."

Mandy faced him again and resisted the urge to move away. Something more than his striking features was compelling enough to make her feel jittery. His nearness distracted her thoughts, made her notice the shape of his full lips and the smooth skin of his jaw.

"There's the star gate. Urik was taking me there," she said.

"If you survived such a foolish journey, the star gate would be useless without me to activate it."

The words almost took her breath away, and hope bubbled within her. Mandy stepped closer to him.

"Will you activate it?" she asked.

"I can't."

"Why not?"

"I can win a war or I can activate the star gate. I can't do both."

"I don't understand."

"The energy I need to open the star gate is too great."

"More than five spaceships worth?" she asked, struggling to understand.

"Much more."

"How do I get home?"

He said nothing. He touched her hair, fascinated by the blonde curls. She pushed his hand away, not about to be distracted.

"Can someone else open the star gate?" she pushed. "Anyone?"

"There are three of us who can. Myself, my father and sister, both of whom are away from the station right now."

Mandy stared at him, registering his words. He alone had the power but wouldn't use it.

"You're saying I can't go home? Ever?" she whispered, panic and tears replacing her hope.

"Not in the immediate future."

"My family, all my friends. They'll notice I'm not there."

"They've been dead for ten thousand years."

The words made her head spin and tunnel vision form. Mandy sank against the window, no longer able to quell the sensations.

"How did I get here?" she managed. "Whatever brought me here, it can take me home."

"It was most likely a natural phenomenon, a temporary wormhole. We can't control those except through the star gate." Akkadi crouched beside her, bringing his warmth and spices with him. "Calm, human." His tone softened, and he touched one hand to her cheek. Warmth spiraled through her.

He was systematically shooting down her options with methodical patience that made her want to slam her fists into the window and scream. He was unaffected by the loss of her world and everything she knew.

"You should've let them throw me into space," she said.

"You would prefer death? I've gone to great expense to ensure you survived." The first emotion she'd heard from him entered his voice: anger. "The medallion I gave you hid what you really are from those around you, except Urik. You would be dead without it. You would be dead if I hadn't rescued you from the slave trade."

"You kept me alive for what? To become a slave? To just accept I can't ever go home to family?" she replied.

"You should be grateful."

"Grateful," she repeated. Anger gave her renewed strength and cleared her mind. "If you were flung into the future ten thousand years and turned into a slave, would you feel _grateful_?"

"I would accept my circumstances and adapt."

She gave him a long look. His nearness, heat and strength were too distracting. Mandy rose, furious he had the nerve to be angry with her when she was the one forced into a new reality. She couldn't imagine someone at his rank going to the other extreme, yet the confidence in his voice told her he at least thought he could.

"Why did you save me?" she asked suddenly. She put distance between them, unsettled by her body's response to him. "Why did you trade five ships for me? You've made it clear you didn't want to."

Akkadi said nothing.

"Akkadi, what do you want from me?" she demanded.

"I want you to be under Urik's protection, not mine yet, and never to be forced to rescue you again." The anger in his voice was unmistakable this time.

The words stung. He'd saved her yet still rejected her. Mandy pulled off the medallion he'd given her and threw it at him. He caught it.

"I'll take my chances on my own," she said. "No one here wants anything to do with me, and no one will help me get home." She strode past him, towards the door. "I didn't ask to be brought here!"

"Where are you going?" he demanded.

"Into the hallway. Someone on this ship will want something to do with me. If not, I'll walk into space."

The door was solid when she reached it, and she tried to walk through it twice before planting her hands against it. When she turned, Akkadi stood where she'd left him, watching her closely.

"What my people will do to you is unconscionable," he started, walking towards her with measured steps. "Even if you hate me for what I've done, I will not allow you to throw your life away. The races in our galaxy are suffering from a disease that only the blood of a purebred human can heal. When the Ishta tire of using you for your womb to breed new hybrids, they will keep you alive for hundreds of years, immobilized, draining every drop of your blood through a process I will call beyond painful. The type of excruciating pain you will be in will never end, so long as they can use our technology to keep your brain and your heart alive." He entered her personal space and paused. "You will feel everything they do to you."

Her breath caught. She stepped back until the wall blocked her escape. Akkadi fell silent. Despite his size and nearness, she felt no threat from him. As in their first meeting, she noticed only how striking he was, how his warmth seemed to make the terrifying world more real while also making her feel safe in it.

"Take this." He lifted the medallion into the space between them. "I will do as I promised and protect you. This is how you remain hidden from others."

"I don't want your protection. I want to go home!"

"You can't, if you don't survive." Amusement crossed his features. "Nakis rely on logic rather than emotion. You understand logic, don't you?"

She glared at him and snatched the medallion.

"If my people were ever to know I protected you instead of turning you over to heal them..." He trailed off. "You have cost me a great deal already."

"Why haven't you?" she asked. "Don't you suffer from the same disease?"

"My family has no genetic flaws. We never have. It is why my father is the ruler of our people and his children lead the empire. My eldest sister will inherit the empire upon his death. My family has no need to do to you what they will on the planet."

A chill went through her. She was lucky to have been found by the one alien that didn't need to torture her. A small voice whispered that it had to be more than luck. Gonor, Urik and now Akkadi. All three had reason to facilitate her capture and a great deal to lose if word got out they helped her escape.

"Don't leave my quarters," he directed. "I have to alert my family that you're here."

He seemed to be waiting for something. She realized she was blocking his path and raised her eyebrows, irritated he wanted her to move instead of going around her. Mandy stepped out of his way. He disappeared through the door. She reached out to it to find it solid again.

"Damn aliens!" she muttered.

She slapped it then felt another dizzy spell sweep over her. Without Akkadi to anchor her, she was close to being sick again after all she'd been through so far this day.

## Chapter Four

Akkadi strode through the halls to the uppermost deck of the space station, where his mother was in residence. He couldn't help feeling surprised – and furious – at the human in his quarters. Other dwellers of the ship moved out of his path quickly and bowed as he passed. It was the same respect the human should have but didn't.

He reached his mother's quarters and entered the antechamber, where two guards ten feet tall stood.

They bowed their heads, and he waited for their transmission to reach his mother and return. One stepped aside, granting him access to her quarters. Akkadi entered. The quarters were much like his, with windows facing space and wide-open spaces filled with white furniture. The only exception was the colorful display of glassware in pink, green, blue, and amber that lined one wall of her quarters. The display of such wealth was extravagant. One plate would replace five times what he'd paid to buy the human back from the slave traders. His mother had hundreds on display. She'd told him once they were part of her dowry, a reminder of the world she left behind to marry his father.

"Hello, son," his mother said, emerging from her private chamber. Standing a full head and shoulders shorter than he was, her features were ageless, her deep blue eyes lined with smile lines and her ebony hair streaked with silver that matched her clothing.

He bowed, as was customary to someone higher ranking, even knowing she disliked it when he did.

"It's not customary to see one's son so often, I don't think," she teased. "What brings you to me this day?"

"I am deeply sorry for disturbing you, my queen," he said with formality.

"You know I always love to see you. I would like to see you more often."

"My duties and our custom –"

"I know, Akkadi. I can tease my son can't I?" she asked with some impatience. "I'll have to assume you're not here for a social visit."

"I am not," he confirmed.

She gazed at him, waiting. He returned her look, always a little wary of the woman born to a time and place so far from his own. After his discussions with the human, he felt less comfortable around his mother than usual. His mother came from a similar time as Mandy, brought to the future when Akkadi's father opened the star gate. It was tradition for each son and daughter of a Naki ruler to open the wormhole upon his or her twenty-fifth birthday. The fifth in his family to do so, Akkadi was the only to be rewarded with a craft of purebred humans from the past.

Though right now, he didn't think of dealing with the human in his quarters was particularly rewarding.

"A craft came through the star gate," he started. "I opened it, per your request, despite my objections to wasting so much energy."

"Tell me something new, son," his mother said with interest. "You're the youngest. Our last hope at finding what we need to preserve our bloodline. Did the craft survive intact?"

"It did. It carried several hundred, but I was not able to save many."

"All your power couldn't save more?"

"No, mother," he said with some amusement. "The power you think I possess doesn't exist."

"Akkadi," she chided.

"It is my turn to tease, is it not?"

"I want to know what happened!"

Akkadi smiled. He had always been curious about his mother's emotional outbursts. Trained to use his left brain rather than his right, he long since learned to control his human side and buried it under a sense of duty and discipline that left him regarded as one of the strongest Naki princes ever born. Yet he took pleasure out of teasing his mother every once in awhile.

"The creatures on the planet learned the secret to needing a purebred human. They wiped out most of them in their attempts to mimic our results," he said.

"Unfortunate," his mother said, her voice tight. She sighed. "What your people to do mine is nothing short of ghastly." She sat down and clasped her hands in her lap.

While he liked her fire, he didn't like to see her sad. Akkadi sat across from his mother. Her gaze grew distant, and he guessed she was recalling the world she left behind thirty-five years ago, when she was brought here by the wormhole his father opened.

"How many did you save?" she asked.

"Five. Two females and three males."

"Only five," she murmured. "A plane carries so many more. Oh, Akkadi!"

"It took me too long to find them," he said quietly. "I notified Urik, but he, too was too late."

She took his hand and squeezed it. Akkadi glanced down, reminded of Mandy on the planet. He had squeezed her hand like this after touching the soft, warm skin of her face. Her large eyes conveyed so much emotion, and he had been ensnared by her turmoil, her full lips and the shape of her body. He squeezed her hands instinctively, wanting to comfort her as he did his mother.

"What of the females?" His mother's voice pulled him from his thoughts. "Are they healthy?"

"Both are."

"And...?" She gazed at him expectantly.

"And what, mother?" he returned emotionlessly.

"Akkadi, you are the most stubborn of any of my children!" she snapped. "You know _exactly_ what I'm talking about."

For a long moment, he was quiet. He knew what she asked: if he had chosen to take any of the female survivors as a mate. It was the duty of at least one offspring of a Naki-ruler to mate with a pureblood human to stave off the possibility of their family – and influence – becoming diseased.

He had no intention of taking a human as mate, even before seeing the woman in his quarters. He had a better offer to consider: a prominent Naki family offered the hand of their daughter to him. In exchange for marrying into the royal family, he would receive the secondary supply of energy he desperately needed. He'd been determined, until meeting Mandy.

Mandy was breathtaking, tall with soft, blonde curls, a willowy, feminine frame very different from the bodies of Naki women. Her breasts were large and her hips rounded. She smelled of something sweet and light. Edible almost, like some long lost Earth food. Even in his quarters, he'd found himself unable to look away from her.

It was dangerous to one who relied upon duty and discipline. Mandy was the kind of woman who almost made him want to forsake both to spend more time with her. The sensations he experienced when they were together were powerful, unlike anything he felt before. She would be a distraction, something he had no room for when he was busy battling Ishta for the planet and negotiating treaties to preserve his family's influence.

Not only that, but she was oblivious to any sense of custom or propriety for those in his culture. She threatened to walk into space rather than stay. Had he ever heard of anything so irrational? A creature under the influence of emotion rather than logic was not going to survive long.

She was nothing like his mother, who took on her responsibility and duty without question. His mother's power among the Naki was eclipsed only by his father, the ruler of the Naki Empire.

Why then was he considering returning to his quarters, just to see Mandy again?

"Your people are too different, mother," he said, his frustration slipping through. "They have no sense of gratitude or respect. They do not behave as you do."

"I didn't behave like this, either, when I first arrived," she replied. "They've lost everything, Akkadi. You must try to be a little more compassionate."

"I understand that. What I don't understand is how you expect me to wage a war with an incompatible mate."

His mother's gaze grew concerned. "Speak to your father, if you will, and ask him what he went through with me. He will tell you it was not easy for either of us. Akkadi, you never avoid your duty. I thought you would've mated with any human you found upon meeting her. What is it?"

_This human makes me feel_ _out of control_. Akkadi glanced at her, aware his purebred human mother would never fully comprehend how inferior the Nakis viewed emotions.

"I don't address father so informally," he said. "It is not my place."

"Very well. Then you must trust me when I say it was difficult for your father and me. The humans don't understand a world or a people like yours, Akkadi. They are compassionate, independent and hopeful. Your people bleed that out of you by the time you're five and emplace a sense of duty and lack of concern for anything but accomplishing your goal."

"It keeps our people alive, mother," he reminded her. "It keeps _your_ people alive."

"It does. But if you are to choose one of these humans, you will learn much about the side of you that is also human. You are only half-Naki, son."

Akkadi took in her words, not liking the reminder. He thought of his father: cold, distant, merciless and of his mother: warm, sweet and happy. He'd rarely seen them together, and he knew nothing of the overlap of their personalities. It struck him now that they must've had some common ground. While duty-sworn, his father would never force his mother to give him heirs. Likewise, his mother looked upon his father with devotion and respect, emotions she claimed he had to earn. He wouldn't have earned them by winning battles and negotiating treaties, which were all Akkadi knew how to do.

"Hichele," he said.

"Is still an option," his mother said, the frown reappearing. "She comes from a good family. I believe there to be some purebred human blood in her, for the majority of her family is immune to the disease."

"She would understand her place. There would be no distraction from my duty," he reasoned. "You would give me your blessing and arrange the ceremony?"

"She would be a dutiful wife," his mother said. "Akkadi, give it some time. We know the humans will sustain our family. We don't know if children born to Hichele would."

"Wise observation, mother," he said. "I have met one human. I'll seek out the second. If she proves to be more suitable, I'll consider her before Hichele."

"I believe this to be wise, son. I am sorry the first human is so unsuitable. Is she too old? Diseased? Ugly?"

"No, mother."

She waited. Akkadi said no more, his mind going to the human in his quarters. She was beautiful, and he'd been pleased by her shape and features. Until she began to speak to him, revealing she wasn't likely to adapt to his world as his mother had. Worse, his fingers still twitched from touching her, as if they wanted to wind her curls between them once more.

"Go now and make a decision before your father asks," his mother urged him. "He will want to know why the activity in this sector has paused. If you tell him a craft came through, and you have a mate, he will not be angry."

"Yes, mother, your counsel is very sound," he said. "This time."

" _This_ time?" She laughed.

He allowed a smile to slip free. He didn't like the thought of leaving his mother in any mood but a positive one. She was easy to tease and quick to smile, traits he found endearing.

"Very well, boy. Go."

Akkadi rose, ignoring the informality of the words directed at a Naki prince. His mother often slipped into old habits in private, saying things he couldn't imagine she'd ever say in front of his father. He'd gotten used to his mother's quirks at a young age. He still found them comforting in a way that left him wondering why, when they were so far beyond the ways of his people.

"If the women are not suitable for you, they may be for your cousins, and the men for your sisters," she added.

"Of course, mother, I will protect them as I would you," he said. "Urik rescued those he could. One ended up in the slave trade, but I bought her. The other four are on the planet."

"Give Urik my regards."

"That would not be appropriate, mother."

"Give them anyway, son."

Akkadi bowed and left, the sense of frustration remaining. He'd hoped discussing the issue with his mother would help. While his father was unapproachable with such a thing, his mother often spoke out of emotion. And it was emotion – not logic or duty – that was bothering him right now. He feared for his people's future. The fifth child of the Naki king, there were four sisters ahead of him who should've found a human to mate with and keep the bloodline strong. His father and grandfather had been one of two sons, and they'd found their human mates when they opened the star gate.

Four princesses had opened the star gate since then, expending incredible resources and energy to do so. Four princesses had come away with nothing. No one expected the fifth child to, either. There'd been no ceremony for Akkadi's twenty-fifth year, no advisors waiting beside him when he opened the star gate. He'd done it on his own during a lull in the battle with the Ishta, at his mother's insistence.

The three human men would find their ways to his sisters' sides. Even if he didn't find the human women compatible, his cousins might. His five male cousins had been raised with him and his sisters after the deaths of their parents. They treated his mother as their own, and she loved them like they were hers. It was another of her strange human tendencies; the ability to love so many people unconditionally. She raised ten children while negotiating diplomatic relations for his father. There were days when Akkadi marveled at her ability; it was his admiration for her that kept him from rebuking her more often for her emotional treatment of him in private.

Even so, he could barely tolerate her fondness for Urik, a man around Akkadi's age who had been his rival since the son of one of his mother's sisters – who traveled with her through the star gate – was discovered when Akkadi was ten. This cousin acted more human than anyone Akkadi knew, causing natural conflict between warm human emotion and cold Naki discipline.

Akkadi walked to his personal bay, where the smallest and nimblest ship in his fleet waited for him. He boarded. As they left the space station, he issued orders for Urik to meet him in one of their secret places, along with the four humans. He couldn't risk bringing them back to his ship, not before he had more protective medallions made for them. Even his mother wore one of the necklaces that hid the fact she was a purebred human from everyone. Too many Nakis were desperate for a cure to be trusted with the fact there were pure humans among them. Only the royal family's top advisors knew the truth to preserving the bloodline.

A short time later, Akkadi entered the underground facility they used for emergency meetings. He pulled his hood up and waited with checked impatience. He'd all but decided to tell his mother to arrange for his ceremony with Hichele, even if the human woman here was more tolerable than the one in his quarters.

Hichele was a Naki from a sound family who would know her place and produce his heir, leaving him to fight the Ishta over the human world. He would leave ruling and preserving the family's bloodline to his sisters, trading both for what he did best: extending the influence of his family.

At long last, Urik appeared, sweating and battered. His black uniform was torn in a few places.

"I lost one," the warrior said before Akkadi could ask.

"You have the remaining four?"

"I do. We separated them after the first went missing and hid them around Aratta. I brought two with me."

"You're not normally so ineffective," Akkadi said. "How did you lose one?"

"Believe it or not, there's a war going on down here, too," Urik snapped. "I'm fighting off your people, the Ishta and half the humans here, who have gone completely rabid from disease."

"I've given you ample –"

"I know. I do nothing for you, Akkadi. What I do is for your mother."

Akkadi's jaw clenched. The idea of the half-human warrior before him even mentioning his mother made him want to eliminate him from the planet.

"I understand," he forced himself to say. "My mother does not provide you with the shards and weapons your rebellion needs to survive down here."

"Understood. You want to see your humans or not?"

"Bring them in."

Urik left the room then returned shortly with two humans in black clothing. Akkadi took them in with a critical gaze. They looked unsettled but healthy enough. The male human was young enough for any of Akkadi's sisters, tall and muscular, his skin a fascinating shade of caramel. The woman was much older than the human in his quarters, closer to his mother's age. She might do for his eldest cousin, who was ten years older than he. Disappointed not to find another, better-behaved Mandy, he waved them away. Urik led them out and returned a moment later.

"Keep them safe," Akkadi said. "I'll send for them when I have medallions made."

"How long will that be?" Urik asked.

"As long as it takes."

Urik mumbled a curse. Akkadi sensed his cousin's stress and realized he was the one being emotionally unreasonable. No matter what Akkadi felt for Urik, his cousin was protecting people important to Akkadi's family out of love for Akkadi's mother and respect for his Naki-cousins. Urik performed his duty for purely emotional reasons, but he still did it.

"I'll have one in about two days," Akkadi added in a quieter tone. "We are experiencing a shard shortage I am working hard to remedy. My mother is grateful for your help."

Urik's features softened. He nodded briskly.

"About the fifth. I think we can find her," Urik said.

"I found her. Again," Akkadi replied. "She's safe on the station. I had one medallion ready."

Urik studied him. "Akkadi, if you don't want her, I do."

"Your kind –"

"My kind serves yours voluntarily. That can change."

"Not if you want to survive, it won't."

"Dealing with you makes me want to take my chances on my own," Urik said firmly.

"A purely human statement," Akkadi said, irritated to hear a similar misguided declaration of independence twice in one day. He couldn't help thinking the beautiful purebred human in his quarters was more suited to a man like Urik than a Naki prince. The idea furthered his anger for reasons he didn't fully understand.

"I've got my own duty to perform," Urik said in a clipped voice. "My offer is on the table. If you don't want her, I'll take her. She deserves better than to become some sort of breeding machine for your kind."

"She will be treated like a Naki princess," Akkadi said coldly. "Assuming she can adapt."

"Well, if she can't become an emotionless bastard like you, send her here with the rest of us flawed humans," Urik said and spun on his heel. He headed towards the door, calling over his shoulder as he went. "Give your mother my regards."

"Farewell, Urik."

The warrior strode from the room, as dissatisfied as Akkadi was. Akkadi left the underground facility and returned to his ship. His interactions with Urik usually left him frustrated but this time, he was flat out angry. It had something to do with Mandy, maybe the idea of her returning to the war torn planet where surviving the day was the most she'd ever hope for. He didn't want that for her, even if he didn't believe she was compatible to be at his side either.

He signaled the navigator to take them back and then opened a communications channel to his mother.

"I take it things didn't go well," she said, appearing on the hologram before him.

Akkadi sat back, studying her. Despite her insistence earlier, she didn't seem as if she'd ever been as undisciplined as Mandy. His mother was respectful and dutiful, even if she lowered her guard in private with him.

"It didn't," he confirmed. "The human woman might do well for Subakki. She's older than even him, but he can have her, if he wants her."

"She may be too old for children, then," his mother said, considering. "But I will tell him. I'd rather your cousins marry humans that can't bear them children than let the last of my kind be tortured by the monsters on the planet."

"Father may not agree," Akkadi warned. "A wife's duty is to produce an heir."

"I have ten children, son. As long as a couple of them find companions to produce heirs, your father will be flexible with the others."

Akkadi didn't openly disagree. War took a toll on families. They'd been fortunate that none of their family had been killed, but there was always the chance, which was why his father demanded heirs from all his children.

He drew a deep breath. He'd dreaded this moment for years but understood that their need for energy was reaching a crisis stage. The star gate had been opened and a potential mate had come through. Her eyes could stop his thoughts, but she was otherwise not suitable to be a mate. Speculation on who he would choose had been rampant since his twenty-first birthday, the age at which most Naki became betrothed. His father was not going to be pleased if he returned from his journey and Akkadi had neither a betrothal nor secured another source of energy.

"Mother, will you contact Hishele's mother and arrange the agreement?" he asked. He had a feeling his father wouldn't be too pleased with him; however, the Naki-king had four daughters and numerous nephews to marry the humans off to. As the only male heir to his father, Akkadi was entitled to first choice of any human women, even if he was the last born of the children in his extended family.

"Of course, son. You don't want to give the human in your quarters a chance?"

"No, mother."

"What flaw did you find with her?" His mother pushed.

"Only one," he replied. "She's too human."

Faint pink crossed his mother's features and her blue eyes sparked with fire.

"Very well. I'll contact Hichele's family immediately. Travel safe, son," she replied in a clipped tone. She disappeared from the screen.

Akkadi considered contacting her again to ensure she understood he was not offended by _her_ humanity but by that of the woman in his quarters. Unwilling to start an argument with his mother, he let it go. He had only spoken the truth. He didn't want a human mate. He didn't need the complication. He also didn't want the inevitable reminder that he, too, was almost a purebred human after tens of generations of Naki kings and queens taking human mates. His mother was certain to bring it up again, if he chose to argue.

He tapped his fingers on the communications station, recalling the feel of Mandy's soft skin and loose curls. Naki women wore their hair up or short, and it ranged in colors all across the rainbow, depending on what planet their families were stationed on. The Naki Empire extended across the galaxy, built after thousands of years of colonization efforts. Inter-breeding with the populations already on the planets had given the race a diverse outward appearance while also allowing the genetic plague to take hold.

Mandy's hair was a captivating shade of honey, long with wild curls. He'd touched her hair more out of instinct than will before noticing the peachy glow of her skin and her full lips.

It was better that she went to one of his cousins. After their brief interactions, he found himself thinking of her too much already.

The craft docked at the station, and he pulled himself out of his thoughts. Now that the question of his bride was settled, he had more important matters to consider, mainly the trade treaty negotiations with a neighboring solar system. He needed more shards, and they needed the Naki army to help combat their enemies. It was going to be a dicey negotiation, one his father asked him to perform rather than their mother. The war-like Kini were more likely to take a Naki diplomat hostage than they were negotiate.

He moved through the halls to his quarters. He entered and passed the guard in the antechambers, not remembering the human within until he'd crossed half his room.

The human was curled in the middle of _his_ bed. Her blonde hair was loose and framed her head. Her skin was pale, and the skin under her eyes red. She'd been crying, her fetal position like that of a child who'd had a nightmare. Her skin was smooth and flawless, her face oval-shaped. The strange aura his mother possessed hung around this human as well, a combination of purity and warmth. Where his mother's eyes were rich blue like his, Mandy had blue-grey eyes that seemed to change color with her mood. She was tall and slender with a shapely body he found his eyes roving over.

Even in sleep, she was distressed. He leaned over and rested his hand on her forehead. Her skin was soft and warm. He sat on the edge of the bed, entranced again by everything about her. He ran his fingers through her hair. Her breathing deepened, and some of the tension left her frame.

Akkadi's gaze lingered on her. He hadn't thought to check her for injuries after her time on the planet but scanned her body visually. She had some scratches on one forearm.

"Send a healer to my quarters," he whispered, knowing the transmission would be sent through the multi-function device at the base of his neck.

He untangled his fingers from her hair and rose. He'd opened the star gate and discovered the humans. Now, he had to go back to his normal routine: battle with the Ishta, clandestinely supplying Urik with the means to occupy Ishta on the planet and negotiations.

There was no room for Mandy, no matter how enchanting she was.

Akkadi left his quarters for the battle deck. No sooner had he stepped foot when a transmission came in. He strode to the command room and the private communications console in the corner.

"Akkadi."

He'd heard stories of how barbaric the Kini race was. However, the Kini needed help building ships that didn't break a part in space, and Akkadi wanted access to their energy stores. He had to find common ground with them.

The image on his screen was of an unkempt man with a bushy beard and uneven teeth. The address was inappropriate for a Naki.

"My king. It is a pleasure to-" Akkadi started.

"When are you coming to the planet?"

"My understanding was –"

"Two days is acceptable," the Kini king barked. "Bring your best weapons."

"We do not travel on diplomatic missions with weapons."

The Kini laughed and closed the communication.

Each race had its quirks when dealing with negotiations. He had a feeling trying to secure an agreement with the Kini would be more of a challenge than normal. Despite this, he logged plans to travel to the Kini home world in two days time.

Akkadi suppressed a sigh, not looking forward to the journey.

## Chapter Five

When he returned to his quarters later, he expected to find the human awake or gone. She'd been determined to escape earlier, and he hadn't locked the doors on the way out. Instead, she was still sleeping, this time in grey clothing provided her by one of his servants. She was clean, stretched out on her stomach, her long legs and rounded bottom drawing his gaze.

He frowned, aware he'd have to trade her off to one of his cousins or find her a new place to stay, probably in the slave quarters. Based on their discussion earlier, he sensed sending her there would involve him in an emotional exchange he didn't want. He needed some rest after his day, preferably in his own bed, but wasn't about to provoke an argument with someone whose sense of logic was inferior.

He shook his head. Did he really not want to deal with her, when he negotiated treaties with creatures that had no sense of logic? Or was there something more?

Akkadi started forward to wake her, blaming his exhaustion for the purely human thoughts.

"Visitor." The guard at his door told him. The whisper came from the device at the base of Akkadi's neck and was just loud enough for him to hear. "Hichele."

Akkadi glanced around, sensing the sight of a woman in his bed wouldn't go over well with his betrothed. He left his quarters and joined the guard and the Naki woman in the corridor in front of his quarters. He acknowledged her bow with one of his own.

"You have broken protocol," he chided quietly.

Hichele's features were bright, marked by the high cheekbones and firm chin of his race. From there, the differences between her and the human in his quarters were pronounced. The Naki race largely took on the characteristics of whichever galaxy or planet they came from. Hichele's skin was translucent, her hair and eyes blacker than space. The result of the contrast was facial features that looked small and too close together, with no real beauty in them. She stood a few inches shorter than him and was slender in the way of most Nakis.

"Forgive me, my prince," she said with another bow. "My father informed me of your decision. I came to express my gratitude and assure you I will perform my duty as required."

_Finally_ , he almost said aloud. He was at the end of his patience after dealing with emotional humans like his mother, Urik and Mandy.

Akkadi motioned for them to walk down the hallway. Hichele's hand had been offered to him years before, and he'd refused, claiming it was customary in his family to await the twenty-fifth year or beyond to take a mate. She'd gone to every station he went to, following him around the galaxy, waiting for her chance. If nothing else, Akkadi knew she was loyal. As a Naki, she also maintained the ability to use logic above emotions.

Most importantly, her family had the energy supply Akkadi needed as the head of operations for the human's planet.

Glancing at her again, he recalled part of the reason he'd folded to his mother's insistence that he open the star gate first instead of accepting Hichele when he turned twenty-five. He felt nothing for her, and he'd had a moment of human weakness that made him _hope_ there was someone more compatible out there. Someone more like his mother, whose affection was out of place in his society but had helped mold ten of the strongest Naki leaders in history.

When he saw Mandy on the planet, he was drawn to her beauty first and her raw human expressions second. He found himself needing to comfort her despite being taken aback by the emotional mess she was. For a split second, he thought she was the mate he was waiting for. Unfamiliar warmth had bloomed within him.

It was that warmth – clearly a sign of human emotion – that made him take a step back and realize what it meant to be with a human like Mandy. It meant he couldn't be Naki, and being Naki was all he had ever striven to be.

His attention slid back to Hichele. He wasn't sure how he should regard her, but even basic attraction would be tough with a bride like this. He didn't want to feel the connection he did with Mandy, and he was certain he could never return Hichele's apparent happiness about their future together. He took no pleasure in accepting her as his wife. In fact, he felt nothing towards her.

It was beyond her plain looks, though, that kept him from wanting to accept her earlier, for her family was marked by controversy. There were rumblings of deals made to keep her and her sisters from arranged marriages, as was customary for Naki elite. Instead, their wealthy father was said to have paid his way onto the advisory council of Akkadi's father and use his influence to marry off his daughters to the highest-ranking Nakis he could. Akkadi ignored these rumors; his father ran the same kind of interference for Akkadi's four sisters, bucking tradition. They were exempt from arranged marriages, waiting instead to discover humans purebred enough to keep their bloodline healthy.

Darker rumors spoke of an intent by Hichele's family to overthrow the ruling Naki. Akkadi listened to these mutterings, albeit skeptically. His father was smart enough to see what most could not and would never allow it to happen.

The woman beside him was from a wealthy, respected family, one that had tried to marry into the Naki ruling family for generations. He should at least be pleased.

"You understand your duty," he said. "Produce an heir and raise him or her to the standards of our people."

"Of course, my prince."

"Your station will not be an easy one. My mother and sisters spend many days negotiating treaties and representing the noble family to other races and galaxies. They travel a great deal."

"I will strive to execute my duties with their grace and diplomacy," Hichele said.

"She will meet with you tomorrow and begin the introductions and instruction of customs that will be required for your new station," he said. "It is customary for the ceremony to occur three months after the betrothal. I trust this is enough time for your family to prepare."

"Yes, my prince."

"Very well." He said and faced her. "Give your father my most respectful regards."

Her face glowed. She bowed again and walked away.

Akkadi watched her go, aware that he _did_ feel something towards her after all, and it wasn't what he expected. Hichele said and acted the right way and understood that Nakis valued duty over everything else. As co-leaders, the mates of Naki elite carried numerous responsibilities like the Naki nobles they married. Mates were chosen as much for their bloodlines as their ability to handle difficult negotiations and think on their feet. He should've viewed Hichele – largely regarded for her shrewd intellect – as perfect.

But he was dissatisfied instead.

Restless, Akkadi returned to his quarters to find the human awake. She stood before the windows, staring at what was left of her planet after thousands of years at war. His gaze went over her body. A familiar stirring that marked desire spread through him. While he'd never taken a mate, he'd taken consorts to bed. He'd had the choice of any Naki daughter he wanted, and he partook when he felt the need.

The exotic woman in his quarters, though, was something different. She'd be physically compatible with him in the way very few Nakis were. From her large breasts, small waist and rounded hips to her trim body and flawless features, she was the ideal bedmate. Her long blonde hair hung down her back in an unruly display no Naki woman would permit but which he found unusually appealing. Everything about her stirred his interest.

She was definitely not what he wanted in his life.

"Are you rested?" he asked.

She jumped then glanced back at him. "Yes, thanks."

She had no regard for him or his world. Still, Akkadi's intrigue with the woman kept him from outright rejecting behavior he'd never tolerate from anyone else, except maybe his mother.

He approached until he could smell the light scent of her hair and skin. Her obvious distress made him want to comfort her once more, an instinct he didn't like in the least. Nakis in general were groomed never to display emotion. Emotion poured off this human. Combined with her stunning beauty, it compelled him to her when all he wanted was to walk away.

"The oceans were blue once," she said, clearly mourning her world.

"Most are empty now." His gaze flickered to the dead world the station orbited. He had nowhere near her level of interest in it, regarding it as part of his duty.

"If you could open the star gate, we could go back and warn people."

"That's not possible," he said. "We can't always determine when in time the wormhole will open on the other end."

"You mean even if you opened it, you couldn't send me home?"

"There would be no guarantee."

She rubbed her face and turned. She gazed up at him, their bodies separated by less than a hands width. It still seemed too far. He wanted their bodies to touch, to feel the firm, feminine shape and warm skin against him.

This human had no fear of him when even his own people wouldn't approach him without permission. Mandy was breathtaking and vulnerable. He was too aware of the movement of her breasts as she struggled to control her breathing and the memory of her body against his when she leaned against him on the planet. He had the urge to take her face once more to calm her.

"I will find an appropriate place for you, Mandy," he said.

She frowned. "Because I'm your _slave_."

"For now. "

Red crept across her face, and anger sparked in her eyes. She had a temper. He liked what the emotion did to her features and how it made his body warm in response. Dealing with human anger wasn't something he was accustomed to, but he preferred her angry to sad.

"You couldn't possibly let me stay here," she said and crossed her arms. "Wouldn't want someone like me sullying your world. You go to great lengths to keep me alive and then toss me out."

"It's a natural position to disguise you. I have to hide you until I find the right place for you," he explained. _With one of my cousins. Definitely not with me._

"I don't understand any of this."

"I am a Naki prince. You are a human. You are in danger here, and I am charged with protecting you."

"Send me back!" she exclaimed. "Please, Akkadi. Just send me home."

Her pleading gaze and palatable distress disturbed him. Akkadi took her face in his hands once more. Mandy calmed at his touch. She leaned into him and wrapped her arms around him, burying her face in the nape of his neck. Her breathing was hot against his skin, and he shivered.

Startled by the brazen show of intimacy, Akkadi found himself hugging her back, if for no other reason than because he wasn't certain how else to handle her raw feelings. He breathed in the sweet scent of her hair, its curls tickling his nose and cheeks. Her breathing was rough, her frame trembling. He forced himself to ignore the large breasts and hips resting against him. Nakis only touched if they were mated or consorts, and he reminded himself she was neither and never would be.

Despite her height being close to his, the size difference between them became evident with her in his arms. Her narrow shoulders, slim torso, and tiny waist... she was slender enough for him to wrap his arms all the way around and pull her completely into his body. She fit against him as if they had been molded for one another. Her unguarded emotions left him off-balance, yet holding her, he was suddenly aware of how delicate she was. How did someone so feminine and fragile survive the wormhole and the Ishta in the first place? She needed his protection more than anyone he had ever met.

Keeping his hands in place was difficult when they wanted to roam down her body to feel every part of her. He could imagine tracing her delicate collarbone with his tongue, running his hands down her shapely back to the dimples that would be at the small of her back, just above her bottom. He'd squeeze the firm rounded cheeks of her derriere and trail his fingers along the insides of her long thighs. She had a body that made him want to do more than his normal, uninspiring routine of seeking physical release with Naki consorts.

She calmed, her breathing growing steady. Too distracted by the thought of her in his bed, Akkadi focused on the sight of space out the window behind her.

"If our roles were reversed, what would you do?" he asked.

"Help you go home."

"What if doing so would interfere with your fight to save humans on the planet?" he challenged. "Because the amount of shards it takes to open a wormhole is incredible."

She hesitated. "There has to be a way."

"This time and place is your home now."

Mandy said nothing. She was gripping his shirt as if it was the only thing holding her in this time. Too much longer, and he was going to need to seek Hichele out for physical release.

The mere thought of his betrothed in his bed managed to deflate his desire. Akkadi dwelled on the thought that Mandy roused him with a look while Hichele chilled his ardor the same way.

Duty first. Always.

"I'll situate you with one of my cousins," he added.

"What do you mean?"

"At the right time, we'll tell them about you. There are five of them; you can pick which you want for a mate."

"What? No," Mandy said. She looked up at him, a mixture of sorrow and anger in her face. "I'm going home."

He almost sighed. "It's not possible, Mandy. I am sorry to say it."

"Then I want to stay with you."

"A moment ago you were ready to walk out again," he pointed out. He meant it to tease, but the sudden flash of fire in her eyes told him she didn't take it the way he intended.

"Then send me to Urik!" she snapped. Mandy pushed at him.

At the warrior's name, Akkadi bit his tongue. He released her with some reluctance, not liking the sudden loss of her warm body. Holding her was too natural. The intimacy of their embrace was imprinted on his mind and the compelling urge to touch her even stronger now.

Urik said he wanted Mandy. The idea _she_ might want to be with the disgraced cousin confined to the war zone of a planet below bothered Akkadi even more.

"It's not safe for you there. I will let you know when I decide where you are to go," he said.

Mandy rolled her eyes at him and walked away. He stared, startled by the most blatant display of disrespect yet. He couldn't believe she had the audacity to act this way, not after all he'd done to keep her safe!

"Visitor," his guard said. "The queen."

Akkadi needed the company to keep from either strangling or making love to the infuriating human in his quarters.

"Welcome her," he replied. He glanced towards Mandy, who was staring out a window on the far side of his quarters. He faced the doorway.

His mother entered a moment later, walking with her characteristic grace. She wore their family's grey uniform, her skin and eyes bright. She acknowledged his bow with a disapproving look. After his long day, he was in no mood for her motherly expressions of emotion.

"I spoke to Hichele's family," she said. "They are in agreement."

"She came here already, mother," he said.

"She was excited, son. Allow her some leniency."

"If you advise it."

"I do." She studied him. He sensed she was still unhappy with him and debated how many more humans might show up in his quarters to lecture him this day.

Akkadi motioned for her to sit in the area where he received the few visitors allowed in his personal quarters. She turned towards the seating and stopped, staring at the figure of Mandy across the room. His mother moved with alacrity he'd never seen from her, hurrying towards the human.

The last thing he wanted was the two of them unifying into one angry super-human. Akkadi took a deep breath, aware of how tired he was but more aware of how important it was to maintain his Naki discipline, even in his personal quarters with his mother and a lost human from another time.

"Where are you from?" He heard his mother ask.

He trailed her, pausing with his arms crossed to watch the two interact with some interest.

Mandy turned, surprise on her face. For once, the vexing woman appeared to have nothing to say.

"Country?" His mother prodded at the silence.

"California."

"Is it a country now?"

Mandy smiled hesitantly and shook her head.

"They're large enough to be their own country, aren't they?" his mother asked.

Akkadi drew near, not understanding the conversation.

"Yeah. Ninth largest economy in the world," Mandy agreed. "How do you know about California?"

"I... spoke to other humans before," his mother said. The fact she was a pureblood from a different time was a family secret.

Akkadi could feel her delight at meeting another human. He had often seen his mother overjoyed before, usually when dealing with her children, but this was somehow different. He realized she'd never forgotten her world, even if she was fully a part of his.

"You're not what I expected," said his mother to Mandy. She looked towards him, disapproving once more.

"Did he tell you I had two heads?" Mandy asked, giving him the same look. "It's how he treats me."

"Something very close to that," his mother said, amused. "My son has a different view of things than I do. It makes for interesting conversation."

"You're his mother? I figured he was a cyborg built in some science lab."

"I'm Helen." His mother was smiling. "Believe it or not, he's not a cyborg."

"He's very..." Mandy met his gaze, considering.

Akkadi had the sense she would complete her sentence, if he wasn't around, and also that what she wanted to say wouldn't be pleasant.

"Dutiful," his mother supplied. "Honorable to the core but immersed in his duty, as are all Nakis."

"Hmm. I guess," Mandy allowed. "He kept me from getting killed a few times. Not sure why, since he seems like he regrets it now. He's almost ready to toss me back where he found me."

"You want to stay?" His mother sounded far too pleased by the possibility.

Mandy shook her head. "I want to go home. He says it's not possible. So I might as well just go hang out with Urik."

"Urik is a brave, kind man," his mother agreed.

Akkadi moved closer, irritated.

"Still, it's safer here with Akkadi than on the planet. My family is here. We only visit the planet when necessary."

"How many kids do you have?" Mandy asked.

"Four girls, six sons, though five are adopted. Akkadi is my only genetic son."

"Wow," Mandy said. "Are they all like Akkadi?"

"Honorable, yes. I spoiled him more, though, because he's my youngest," his mother said with an entertained glance at him. "He has a milder temperament than the others."

"That doesn't sound promising if I'm stuck here," Mandy said.

"Mother," Akkadi prompted, at his limit with the exchange between her and the human.

"Very well, son," she said. She addressed Mandy. "It was a pleasure to meet you. Welcome."

"Thank you," Mandy said quietly. "I'm glad I got to meet you, too."

His mother moved away from her, joining him once again. They walked towards the seating area, and she sat with her back to Mandy.

"Not compatible?" she asked in a voice low enough for Mandy not to hear. "Are you daft, son?"

He raised an eyebrow, not accustomed to such an open rebuke from her.

"She is beyond compatible and handling this tolerably well. Healthy, young, strong, gorgeous," his mother said. "She'll bear you as many children as I did your father."

"You've already made arrangements for Hichele." Akkadi sat down next to his mother. "Mother, you are only blinded by the _idea_ of a human. You fail to see what makes her incompatible. She's the first you've seen since soon after you arrived, isn't she?"

"She is," his mother admitted. "What an absolute delight to meet her after so long."

"Your life here has been good, has it not?" he asked.

"I don't regret anything, son, except not meeting Mandy before contacting Hichele's family."

"You think I erred."

"I think it's too late, even if you did. You are right. An agreement made cannot be broken."

"As I said." Akkadi's gaze went to Mandy. "Hichele will come to you in the morning for you to show her some of her new duties."

"Send Mandy as well," his mother instructed. "I have a use for her around my quarters. It will be better for her to stay with me than you, anyway. Taking a consort while betrothed may not be looked well upon."

"I have no intention of taking her as my consort."

"A girl that beautiful?" His mother shook her head. "Perhaps I spoiled you too much. If I were half as stern as your father, you'd be married to her already."

Akkadi said nothing. Occasionally, his mother said things he didn't think she meant. This was one of those times.

He'd given no thought to taking Mandy as an official consort. While not customary for a Naki betrothed, it was also not completely unheard of. At the mention, he was surprised to find the idea of her shapely body in his bed far more appealing than he expected.

Which was why he wouldn't. The human side of him was too compelled. He was Naki, not human. He wasn't about to acknowledge his human nature, even for a woman like Mandy.

## Chapter Six

Mandy watched Akkadi's mother leave, feeling the loss more than she expected. By the way Helen spoke, Mandy almost thought she was another human from her time. The serene woman had appeared borderline ecstatic to meet her, despite Akkadi's attempt to dull her enthusiasm. Besides, who else in this time would know anything at all about California?

Akkadi glanced towards her, away then back when he saw her watching him.

"I need my rest," he said. "Don't disturb me."

She sighed, not impressed by his blunt commands. For a few moments when he held her, he'd been approachable, sweet, the way he was when they met. Now he was back to himself.

He stripped off his shirt and tossed it beside the round bed before lying down. Mandy's gaze swept over his muscular frame. He had the body of a soccer player, lean and ripped, from his wide shoulders to the ridges of his abs. His trousers were slung low on his hips, revealing the ridges of muscles gripping his hips as well. He folded his arms beneath his head, oblivious to her inspection or how the position showed off the rounded muscles of his shoulders and thick biceps.

She'd felt how solid and strong he was with his arms wrapped around her; seeing it was even more of a turn on. She fanned herself. He had the body of Roman god. If only he didn't have the personality of a space Twinkie...

Mandy shook her head. She felt the sudden need for fresh air and lamented briefly over the fact there was no such thing anymore.

Akkadi's breathing deepened, indicating he had fallen asleep.

Mandy eyed the door his mother had exited. She approached it and stuck one hand through it to make sure it wasn't solid. The door was open. A robed and hooded, ten-foot tall guard stood in the antechamber. Mandy tensed, waiting for him to alert his master or stop her.

He did neither. She stepped from the antechamber into the corridor, looking at the lighted walkway anew. How many of the paneled walls were entrances into other quarters? Did any of the doors lead straight into space?

She chose a direction and began walking. Half a dozen feet down the corridor, she froze at the sudden realization she had no idea how to tell Akkadi's door from anyone else's. She turned around, unable to recognize which paneled wall was the one she went through to get back to Akkadi's quarters.

Not that she wanted to go back, she told herself, angry with the inhospitable alien who wasn't willing to open a star gate. With some trepidation, she began walking again. She felt lost the moment she left Akkadi and wished she knew what it was about the frustrating man that made the world seem less scary.

There were no markers on the walls to indicate which panels were doors and with were walls. Confused, she continued walking, hoping to find a map or signs or something that would tell her where she was and what her options were to escape. She passed a few people in robes and hoods while others wore the same grey uniform she did. They ignored her.

She walked for half an hour then stopped again. There were no intersections or signs or even an end to the bizarre hallway. It reminded her of being in a Fun House at a carnival, where mirrors were used to distort the distances and appearances of everything around. There were no mirrors here, and it was definitely not a carnival.

Mandy turned around completely with a frustrated sigh. She approached one wall and reached out to a panel. This one was closed. She moved to the next. It, too, was inaccessible. On the third try, she found a door and stepped through, entering someone's quarters. It was vacant of aliens and small, nowhere near the size of Akkadi's rooms.

She retreated to the hallway, disappointed, and continued walking. More people passed without acknowledging her. She gauged she was getting closer to some common area; a steady stream of people began to walk by her.

"You are the new slave Naki-prince Akkadi bought," one said.

Mandy turned at the voice to see a man half a head shorter than her with grey skin and abnormally large eyes.

"I guess I am," she said, agitated by the reminder.

"We haven't seen you in the slave quarters."

"I can't find my way anywhere," she complained. "How do you navigate these hallways?"

He tilted his head to the side, as if uncertain how to take her words. After a moment, he pointed to the floor. She looked. There were faint cuneiform markings, lines and dashes engraved along the edge of the corridor.

"Okay," she said, studying the unfamiliar writing form. "I can't read them, though."

"You don't really have to _read_ them," he answered. "I'll show you."

Mandy glanced around, half expecting Akkadi to rescue her and take her back to his quarters. She wasn't certain why she wanted him to when they seemed to end up upset at each other whenever they talked.

"Okay," she repeated.

"I'm Belo, another of the Naki-prince's slaves. I can show you to the slave quarters."

_Slave._ The word made her want to scream.

"I'm Mandy. I'd appreciate that."

"You look very pure on the human side, above eighty percent, even," Belo said, peering up at her. "Naki-prince normally avoids the more human slaves."

She shrugged, uncertain what to say. Akkadi had been clear about not telling anyone she was purebred. When she didn't respond, Belo motioned for her to follow him.

"Did he take you as his consort?" he asked.

"Uh, no," she replied. "He seems to hate me."

"It is his way. The other Naki-princes prefer the more human consorts. I thought maybe he changed his taste from Naki to human-like."

"Not that I know of," she grumbled. "I just got here, though, so I wouldn't know."

He walked for a short distance then through a wall. She followed, surprised to see what looked like a small barracks just beyond a sloping ramp guarded by two of the ten feet tall creatures. The open bay was lined with round beds, at the foot of each was a trunk. There were several other people in grey sleeping while a few more gathered in a break area. Belo led her past them to what looked like a break area, where two more aliens sat on white block serving as couches. The two ceased talking at Belo's approach. One was a woman with yellow eyes, the second a man with a scarred face.

"I found her," Belo said. "She has been wandering the halls. This is Mandy, our Naki-prince's newest slave."

"He traded five ships for you," the woman said, looking her over. "I'm not sure why."

"Neither is he," Mandy quipped.

The woman looked startled then smiled.

"It is a lot to trade for a woman a man doesn't intend to take as a consort," Scar-Face said.

"Trust me. He wants nothing to do with me," Mandy said and sat across from him. "The feeling is mutual, unless he decides to send me home."

"Naki-royalty is very kind to their consorts," Belo said. "His cousins and sisters have given great gifts to theirs."

I'll take a star gate or two.

"Where is home?" the woman asked.

"I don't know," Mandy said in a hushed voice, recalling Akkadi's warning about revealing herself. "I guess I... I don't remember anything before arriving here. But I know it was far."

"If Akkadi took human consorts, you might have a chance," Belo said kindly. "Perhaps you should try to become one of his cousin's consorts. You have the beauty to tempt them."

_Great. Now I have to sleep my way out of here._ She nodded in response, not liking the idea. Yet if all it took was sleeping with someone to go home, it seemed like a small sacrifice to return to her family. Thinking of her mother made her want to cry.

"Two of the Naki-princes share a consort," the woman said with a gleam in her eye. "They don't know it, but we do, because we see all that happens here."

"She's been with four of them," Belo added in a conspiratorial whisper. "The two wouldn't take her as their mate, so she moved to the next two. She should've started with Akkadi, for he likes the Nakis as consorts."

"He's the last in the succession to replace his father," the woman said. "She wants to be the Naki-queen. I heard that she has a plan to poison all his brothers and sisters."

"Seriously?" Mandy asked, astonished. "Has anyone told him?"

The three exchanged looks then laughed.

"Most of what we hear isn't true," Belo explained. "We know it, but it helps us pass our time. We all miss our families."

Mandy frowned. The woman nodded in agreement, though Scar-Face didn't seem as interested in discussing his family.

"We don't have slave where I'm from. This is all bizarre," she said.

"Naki-royalty are kind to their slaves. Much kinder than where I came from," Scar-Face said. "I don't want to leave."

The other two said nothing. Mandy felt bad for them and worse for herself. Akkadi wanted to hook her up with one of his cousins anyway, but wasn't that just another way of limiting her freedom?

And why didn't _he_ want her? He looked more human than any of these aliens. She knew how pretty she was; she was a model, for god's sake!

_A fired model_ , she reminded herself. Even so, she had never found a straight man she couldn't woo or charm. Until Akkadi.

Mandy listened to them gossip about their Naki masters and mistresses, outright laughing at some of the stories they told. They didn't talk again about the Naki woman who wanted to off Akkadi's sisters. The topic seemed far too serious for Mandy to dismiss. The idea it bothered her made her angrier with Akkadi. True, he held her to comfort her, and she'd felt safe for the first time since entering this world when enveloped in his arms, pressed against his lean body. With his noble features, cold address and apparent preference for Naki women, she was more surprised at his tender display.

She needed a hug at that moment, and he didn't just let her hug him but wrapped his arms around her as if he was concerned.

He had put a great deal of effort into keeping her safe. If that's all he did, she could almost see he was Naki and not human. But his gentle touches and the rare flash of emotions told her otherwise. He was a human inside a Naki shell, one that didn't seem to know if he wanted her around or not.

Mandy waited until there was a lull in talk to approach the subject she most wanted information on.

"What is a star gate?" she asked.

"You must be from very far," the woman, Wren, said. "A star gate calls forth wormholes. Only some of the Naki rulers and their children can open it."

"Do they travel through it?"

"No, of course not. They're dangerous and unpredictable." Belo chuckled.

_The wormholes or the Naki?_ She asked silently.

"It rarely opens. The amount of energy and shards required is too much. Though there has been talk of opening it again, in hopes of finding more humans to sustain the Nakis."

"There are stories of humans traveling through it," Wren added thoughtfully. "Myths mainly, about how long ago, before all the wars, humans learned to travel through the wormholes and some made it here."

"Not in the last two thousand years, though," the other man, Geiki, said. "Assuming the myths were true."

"I heard a craft of real humans came through this time," Wren said. "And the barbarians on the planet killed them all."

"They could've saved the Naki," Belo said. "Their race is dying fast."

"What's wrong with them?" she asked.

"A genetic plague. The Naki rulers are immune, but it's decimated their planet. They had enough people to fill several galaxies, until the disease began to kill them off. When a Naki turns twenty, nine out of ten die."

"The humans used to be pure enough that their blood could be harvested," Wren added. "But no longer. The plague has moved to their planet and the Ishta, and they're being wiped out."

"But the Naki have spaceships and can open wormholes. Why don't they have some sort of medical technology to stop the plague?" Mandy insisted. "Even where I'm from, we can find genetic anomalies and we can't leave our own planet."

The three exchanged looks.

"It's true. Naki healers can heal broken bone and stop all other diseases," Wren said slowly. "But they can't stop the plague. No one knows why."

"Maybe they have grown too powerful," Scar-Face replied, shrugging. "Perhaps the universe has a way of keeping the different races in check."

Mandy listened, saddened by the news but horrified at the thought of how the Naki planned on using purebred humans to repopulate their race.

"These questions are beyond us," Belo added. "The Nakis probably know and won't tell anyone."

"My master, Vekko, has recently quit his consort. He is the most generous of the Naki-princes," Wren told her. "He would probably send you home if you pleased him."

_Like hell._ Mandy didn't say the words or roll her eyes. If there was one thing she knew she could do, it was draw the attention of men. Except Vekko didn't have the power to open the star gate.

She dwelled on Wren's offer. Were all of them as willing to hide a purebred human as Akkadi? Were they as aloof and unemotional? She doubted the cold prince knew one thing about hot sex, even if he did have the perfect body. If all he did was mount her and leave, she might find the idea of being a consort not as bad.

Akkadi seemed far too... untouchable. If she propositioned him, would he reject her? If so, was there a way to use Vekko to get to Akkadi?

She'd never before considered sleeping with someone she wasn't involved with. She'd never even had a one-night stand. Of course, she'd never been stuck ten thousand years in the future among a race of creatures that wanted to use her as breeding stock then drain her blood. Her throat tightened at the thought. She breathed deeply to keep from panicking and tried hard to focus on the three people around her.

Sleeping with a sexy man was a small price to pay to leave this nightmare behind. She just had to find her way back to him through the maze of a ship.

"Maybe," she said, aware of the expectant silence around her. "I might try Akkadi first."

"Akkadi only takes Nakis as consorts," Belo reminded her.

"Well, if he says no, then I'll go with Vekko," she reasoned. "Before here, I never had a man turn me down."

"Aw, you have been a consort before. I thought so," Wren said. "You are far too beautiful to serve as a normal slave."

"Not exactly," Mandy said. "I mean... I guess. Okay, yes. I'm a professional whore. If it gets me out of here, then I'll do it."

"You'll like it here as a consort. The Naki rulers are very kind."

"Actually, I'm hungry," Mandy said. "Where do I find food?"

Belo rose. He crossed to the corner and returned with a cube the width of her hand. He shook it and rotated it, opening it.

Mandy took it and looked at the familiar foam food bars. She took a few half-heartedly and ate. It was small, and her appetite huge after all she'd been through. She ate the space Twinkies quietly. Belo handed her a wide glass of murky water.

"My master calls," Wren said, standing suddenly. "Welcome, Mandy. I serve two of the princes, Vekko and Subakki. If the opportunity arises, I will mention you."

"Thank you, Wren," Mandy said. She watched the slender woman cross the room. The idea of sleeping with a stranger gave her the jitters again. At the thought of Akkadi's chiseled body, warmth bloomed within her, along with desperation. "I really hope I can get home."

"The chances are greater for you. The Naki-princesses don't take consorts, unless they are of noble blood, but the princes do not require noble blooded consorts," Belo said. "You could always return to the human world. You would blend in well with them."

"Yeah, I could," she agreed, thinking of Urik. The sexy warrior would protect her, but he didn't have the ability to open a star gate like Akkadi.

She stayed with the others, listening to their tales of the Naki and Naki princes until she grew tired again. There were no windows in the slave quarters, so she wasn't sure what time it was. When she was too sleepy to stay awake, Belo led her to a round bed to sleep.

For the second night in a row, Mandy slept well. She dreamt of being on the plane again, of the beverage cart knocking into her elbow. When she awoke, it was quiet. She blinked to clear her thoughts and recall exactly where she was.

Not on the plane to LA. She rolled and sat quickly, staring at the ten-foot tall guard towering over her bed.

"Helen requests you attend her."

While he stood before her, his voice sounded as if it came from right behind her. It wasn't possible while she sat in bed, but she found herself looking over her shoulder, just in case. Groggily, her fingers went to the metal at the base of her skull. Did it act as a speaker system for the creepy guard?

He held out a familiar cube the width of her hand, already opened to the space bars. She suspected this was the reason everyone in the future was skinny. Their food had no taste.

She took the box and crawled out of the bed, munching on foam as she trailed him out of the slaves quarters. She made a game of trying to see how many she could eat at once.

The answer: one. They were dry, like crackers. It was too hard to choke down more.

Coughing at her attempt, she held out the box to the guard that turned to peer at her.

Taking it, he continued down the hallway and stepped through a panel.

The room beyond was tiny, barely big enough for the two of them. She felt the sensation of an elevator, though instead of going up or down, it went sideways. She balanced herself, not certain she liked the sensations. He stepped out of the room into another hallway. Lost, Mandy tried to find some sort of feature to tell the halls and rooms apart. Her eyes went to the flooring, but it was useless; she didn't know what any of the symbols actually meant.

He ducked into one lighted panel. She trailed, passing through an antechamber and following him past two more towering guards. They entered another sprawling apartment like Akkadi's.

The sight of Helen's warm smile made Mandy's throat tighten at the thought of never seeing her own mother again.

Mandy smiled back.

Something struck her calf. She turned, expecting to see a cat or dog or something and puzzled by the pale, ugly woman with black hair holding what looked like a riding crop.

"You will bow to your mistresses, slave," the woman said.

Mandy raised her eyebrows. Before she could snap back, Helen spoke quickly.

"That's not necessary, Hichele," she said. "Mandy is from a place where they do not have such rules as ours."

"She must learn, my queen. It is the duty of every slave to obey her mistress."

"She will. But not today."

The woman called Hichele bowed her head in acquiescence, though Mandy caught the sharp look she gave her.

"I'm sorry. I didn't know," she said to Helen, not wanting to offend the kind woman.

"That is for another time. Today, you will accompany us as we introduce Hichele to those who will support her in her new role as a Naki-princess."

Just like that, Hichele went from upset to preening. Mandy watched her cross to the family's matriarch and bow deeply.

"It will be an honor to have you as a mother," Hichele said.

Mandy almost snorted at the sickly sweet tone. She didn't want to be a slave, but she liked the middle-aged mother of Akkadi. The two didn't seem likely to be related. Akkadi was cold and his mother warm.

Hichele's eyes held a gleam that made Mandy dislike her at once. Which of Akkadi's cousins was stuck with this crazy chic?

"Mandy, take these," Helen said, indicating two small boxes on a table. "You must be dressed appropriately. Your robe is beside them."

Mandy obeyed, curious as to what they were going to do. She pulled on the robe, which was as smooth and light as silk. She tugged up the hood the way the guards did then picked up the boxes. Proud of herself, she looked at Helen, who offered her a supportive smile before turning her attention to Hichele.

They left the quarters. Mandy followed, shaking the boxes as she went. They felt empty, but she knew the right combination of shakes and turns would reveal the contents of the best storage units in the universe.

She doubted there'd be chocolate in them. She sighed deeply, hungry for real food. A few more manipulations of one revealed it was filled with marbles. Uninterested, Mandy closed it and focused on twisting and shaking the second one until resigned to the fact there was nothing in it. Or, she just wasn't doing it right.

The two women disappeared through a panel. Mandy stopped playing with the boxes and trailed. Two older men sat at a conference table suspended without legs or any other signs of support. Helen motioned her to stand against the wall, near one of the guards, while she and Hichele sat down at the table.

Mandy obeyed, trying to figure out how the table stayed afloat. Like the boxes, it was beyond her ability to imagine. She strained to hear the quiet voices of the four at the far end of the table. They appeared to be in a battle of who could give the others the greatest compliments. Her face safely hidden beneath the hood, Mandy rolled her eyes a few times at Hichele's syrupy words to Helen.

Her thoughts went to Akkadi. She didn't want to think about him, but she couldn't stop. Maybe it was because he did seem to reject her so easily, something that had never happened before in her entire life. Or maybe, it was because she suspected there was more to him than what he showed her. He had touched her on the planet and again in his quarters. There _had_ to be a side of him that would help her get home.

A small part of her hoped it involved sleeping with him. Sexy and cool, he would be a challenge in bed. She never felt the need to pry someone open to see what was inside with anyone else. She really wanted to know more about him.

Fantasizing about his large hands gliding over her skin and her legs wrapped around his hips, she missed the first cue of the morning. Only when the talk fell silent did she look towards the table. Too late, she saw Hichele headed towards her with the switch. This blow fell across her forearm. Pissed, Mandy resisted the urge to box the tall, sickly looking woman.

"The box, slave!" Hichele hissed.

Mandy held them both out. Hichele looked more offended and snatched one, returning to the table. Helen glanced at Mandy without correcting Hichele this time, though she frowned. Irritated, Mandy studied at the welt forming on her arm.

"My dowry," Hichele proclaimed loudly enough for Mandy to hear, opening the box. "My father rules the galaxy with energy sources unlike any in the universe. This is one." She held out a small object that looked like a large, silver bead.

Mandy moved closer, curious about the marbles she'd seen.

"My dowry consists of forty of these."

"How many are required to power a star ships?" one of the men at the table asked.

"Star ships!" Hichele scoffed. "Three of these will open a star gate. Ten will power half the fleet."

Mandy stared at the box. Akkadi said he didn't have enough energy to open the star gate. She'd had the key home in her hands without knowing it! Silently, she cursed herself then Hichele, furious for not knowing how close she was. She'd lost Akkadi when she left his room and couldn't find her way back, and she'd lost the marbles to the bitchiest woman in this time.

"I trust you will find this sufficient," Hichele said.

"We do," one of the men replied. "After it has been tested."

"My father –" Hichele started to object.

"It's routine, dear. No need to worry. There will be no issues," Helen said. "You will concur to leave this here."

Hichele hesitated then nodded, pushing the box to the middle of the table.

"Where will it be kept until the day of my engagement ceremony later this week?" she asked nervously.

"In the quarters of your betrothal," Helen replied.

Mandy was close enough to see the matriarch's cue this time. She placed the second box on the table before the beautiful woman and stayed close to see what treasures this one held.

"This is our offer to your father," she said. "The mark of a Naki noble. His house will be recognized among the noble houses."

Hichele smiled. "This is more than anything I could give you, my queen." Her eyes watered.

Beneath the hood, Mandy rolled her eyes. The people at the table appeared pleased by the words, but she found them insincere. She pitied whichever Naki-prince got stuck with this woman.

"Your duty, Hichele, will be to produce an heir quickly," one of the men said. "More than one is preferred but at least one. The noble healers will see you tomorrow morning, prior to the official announcement being made. If you are barren, you will not be allowed to mate with a Naki prince."

"I understand," Hichele said with confidence. "I am pleased to offer my womb to the Naki prince. There will be no issues."

"You are also required to represent the Nakis abroad, to allies and enemies alike. Since you will be the first mate of a Naki prince, you will work with our queen to ensure the success of the noble house."

"Of course. I will perform my duty without fault."

Mandy's offense at their direction that Hichele produce an heir faded as she recalled Helen's words about the Naki and their duties. Akkadi's coldness seemed normal for these people, who discussed having children like she might talk about buying stocks. She didn't think she could survive a world where anything outside of duty was ignored.

"We will expect news of an heir within a six-month after your ceremony. You are authorized to become an official consort of your Naki-prince, if you wish," one of the men said.

A large smile spread over Hichele's face. "I will go to him immediately and plead for him to put an heir in my womb today."

Mandy shuddered in her robe.

"Thank you, my dear advisors. As always, you are beyond wise and fair with your assistance," Helen said, rising. "Hichele, please await me here. I have one matter to attend to with my advisors."

Hichele rose and bowed. The three left the room, taking the precious box of marbles with them. Mandy watched it disappear with one of the advisors. She wanted to scream.

"You don't mind being a baby making factory?" Mandy asked, attention on the newly promoted Naki-princess.

Hichele appeared startled, as if forgetting she was there. The switch fell again. Mandy snatched it this time and yanked it away, throwing it across the room.

"Don't do that again," she snapped.

"Listen, _slave,_ wherever you are from, the day I am an official Naki princess, you will be sent to work the mines on the planet for your disrespect!" Hichele said. "I am beyond proud to bear the Nakis sons to continue the bloodline. I may even be queen one day." She retrieved the switched and smacked Mandy with it again.

"I'm afraid I pity your – ouch! – your Naki prince!" Mandy said, trying to grab the flying switch as it descended over and over. "If you don't stop –"

Hichele's face went from translucent to red in a second. Mandy managed to grab the switch again.

"You got issues, sister," she said. "You hide the well in front of the others. That won't last too long. They're figure you out fast."

Furious, Mandy left the room. The second of Helen's guards waited in the corridor, and she stood beside him. Her arms stung from the switch marks. She flapped her arms, trying to cool the burning sensation. The guard looked down at her.

"Do you require the healer's ward?" As before, his voice came from behind her rather than beside her, where he stood.

"No, I'm good," she replied and dropped her arms. She couldn't imagine Hichele as a queen. The slaves would definitely not be happy anymore.

Mandy cocked her head to the side, recalling how the slaves said one Naki woman wanted to get rid of Akkadi's sisters. She shook her head. Hichele was a bitch, but Mandy didn't see her having the mental wherewithal to stage a coup.

"Come, Mandy," said Helen, sweeping through the door. "We will leave Hichele to lure her prince into bed and meet her later. I'll walk you to the servant's quarters."

"Great." Mandy trailed her through the corridor, wishing this adventure was over already.

A short time later, Helen paused in front of a panel Mandy took to be the entrance to the slave quarters. Mandy lingered in the hallway.

"Helen, can Hichele's energy marbles really do what she says they can?" she asked.

"We have to test them to be sure. There are a lot of people who try to incur our favor with claims of access to large amounts of shards or cells," Helen replied.

"Assuming they test positive. Or whatever. Can they be used to open the star gate?" Mandy asked.

Helen's regal countenance softened. "Even with those marbles, we cannot spare the energy needed to open a star gate to send you home."

"But it's possible?" Mandy asked hopefully.

"I mean this gently and with compassion." The smaller woman gave a motherly smile. She took Mandy's hand and squeezed. "I do understand how overwhelming this all is to you. But Mandy, you must put the idea of returning to your home out of your head."

Mandy said nothing. She sensed the same determination in the woman before her as she had with Akkadi. But if she admitted she wasn't going home, she was going to have a breakdown in the hallway. She had to keep hoping.

"Okay, thanks," she forced herself to say. Unable to think of anything else to say, she entered the panel.

It was the slave quarters, and Belo was seated on his trunk.

Mandy flapped her arms again, irritated by the stinging. She trotted down the ramp to him.

"Hey, Belo, can you teach me to read the floor markings so I can find my way around?" she asked.

"Yes," he said, looking up. "It's simple."

Something told her nothing about this world was going to be easy. Mandy waited for him, needing to keep busy, or she'd start to admit she might be stuck there for good.

## Chapter Seven

Akkadi returned to his quarters from the battle deck, satisfied with one area of his life. He could run a battle better than his father and negotiate treaties with the skill of his mother. The preparations for wiping out the Ishta on the human's planet were going well. He'd have it cleared out by the time his mating ceremony came, though whether or not the planet was worth saving at this point was a question no one was addressing.

Deep in thought, he didn't notice the unclad woman in his bed, until she spoke.

"The agreement has been accepted by my father."

He stopped in place and turned to see Hichele standing near his bed, her robes on the floor around her. The skin on her body was as translucent as that on her face. Her breasts were small, and her hips and waist were the same size. She had little shape, just as her features had little distinction.

"We can make your heir, now," Hichele said. "I have the advisors' permission to become your consort."

He was accustomed to the rather plain bodies of the Naki women. He sought them out as consorts while his cousins sought out those who were more human in appearance. Sex was a necessity for physical release and a duty to produce heirs. Akkadi tried to regard it as such, ignoring his cousins' claims that there was a great deal of pleasure to be had.

_Humans_ knew pleasure. Akkadi was Naki. Even so, there was nothing appealing about the woman before him. He found himself wishing it was Mandy naked in his quarters.

Hichele prostrated herself on her back on his bed, assuming the position every Naki woman to date had taken. Naki mating was a simple rite, one without romance or passion. He never had a problem with the process but didn't feel up to dealing with Hichele today. Barely acquiescing to taking a mate, he was even less ready for an heir.

"I am needed on the battle deck," he said, retreating towards the door. "I came to conduct a personal communication before returning."

Hichele appeared surprised.

"You have no desire for me?" she asked.

"I will perform my duty as expected." He gave a canned response. "I feel little desire for any woman, as is expected for a Naki."

Red crossed her face, but she bowed her head.

"We will consummate our agreement some other time, Hichele," he said. "You will have an heir in your womb before the ceremony."

These words made her brighten. She gathered her robes.

"I can come to you tomorrow," she said.

"Very well," he replied.

Pleased, she dressed quickly and left him. Akkadi waited for her to go then released his breath. Chances were, she would be with child before their ceremony. It was the way of most matings of the Nakis. The agreement was often secured by an heir and thus far, Hichele was persistent in pursuing him.

He paced to the window, staring at the planet. He'd yet to hear from his father about the humans or the agreement but suspected his father wouldn't disagree with the arrangement. He wasn't sure why, but he almost wished his father would. He stood for a long while, mind on the upcoming treaties and battles. He wanted a mate that wouldn't distract him; Hichele was perfect in that role. He felt neither desire for her or the need to speak to her. Their life together would be formal, leaving him with time to conduct his duties.

Yet something was dissatisfying about it.

The evening crafts head towards the planet with more weapons for Urik then returned some time later while Akkadi watched the world outside his quarters, contemplating what was bothering him about Hichele. It was possible the rumors about her family were a distraction or perhaps, it was simply the idea of having a family when he was content alone.

The sound of a familiar voice mumbling made him turn to face the door. Mandy strode in and flung off the slave's robe, staring at her arms.

"What are you doing here?" he asked, startled.

"I don't know. Your mother said you needed something," she snapped. "Since I'm a slave, I guess that means I have to do it."

"She didn't teach you to bow or how to address the Naki royalty," he observed, though it was hard for him to feel anger towards her. His eyes swept over her.

He had no problem feeling desire at the sight of _her_ body.

"Not yet." Mandy wasn't interested in him at all but in her arms.

Curious, Akkadi approached her, pausing when he saw the welts on her arms.

"What happened?" he asked, taking one of her wrists to see the angry red markings.

"This is what happens when you're a slave. You wouldn't know that, would you?" Mandy replied with indignation.

"Your tone is not appropriate."

She looked up at him then, and his focus was derailed by her large eyes and the heat of her nearness. A faint glow spread across her cheeks at his direct look, and she lowered her gaze.

"This is not appropriate either," he said, indicating her arm.

"Apparently, this is kind compared to what'll happen in a few months."

"No one should hurt you here."

Mandy said nothing. The pink flush on her face indicated she felt the same strange tension between them that he did. She moved away, tugging her hand free.

"I was talking to the other slaves yesterday," she said. "I, um, wanted to ask you something. I don't think you'll agree, so I found out a little while ago that one of your cousins might. But first things first, do your cousins know I'm purebred?"

"Not yet," he said.

She appeared pensive. "This won't work then."

"What won't work?"

" _Can_ they know? Like is it okay for them to know about me?"

He studied her, unable to figure out what exactly she wanted.

"They can," he said. "We don't keep many secrets from one another. I am waiting for the right time to tell them. It's better done in person than risk being overheard over interstellar communications."

"I'm still figuring out how to find my way around. Don't start with interstellar stuff yet," she replied. "The answer I'm looking for is yes, they can know but no they don't yet, right?"

"Correct." Akkadi hid a smile. She was annoyed. He shouldn't be entertained, but Mandy had a way of ensnaring and keeping his attention.

She tapped her chin with one finger, brow furrowed and plump lower lip jutting out as she thought. Her grey eyes almost matched her uniform while her blonde curls were captured in a loose braid down her back. Her breasts jiggled ever so slightly with her pacing, drawing his attention to the plump mounds.

"Well, I understand this won't appeal to you, but it might to your cousin Vekko," she started.

"How do you know my cousin's name?" he asked, eyeing her.

"You all are all my slave friends talk about." She rolled her eyes at him.

He almost corrected her but didn't, wanting to know where she was going with her line of thought.

"Can you tell him I am?" she asked.

"What is it you want with Vekko?" He crossed his arms. The closest in age to him, Vekko was also closest to Akkadi's skill. They went on missions and made treaties together. He was protective of his cousin and uncertain he liked the enigmatic way Mandy was talking about him.

Mandy flushed and cleared her throat. "To become his consort."

Akkadi was silent, surprised.

"I thought, maybe, I could become the consort of your cousin," her voice fluctuated in a sign of her nervousness and she fidgeted.

"To what end?" he questioned with tried patience.

"Maybe to convince him to open the star gate for me."

"Only three of us can, and he is not one of them," he returned more sharply than he intended. "You need to refocus, Mandy."

"Well, maybe... I don't know." She sighed. "Maybe I can find energy shards or marbles or whatever and he'll do it for me. I mean, it sounds like it's not hard, right? You just put the marbles in a machine and it opens a star gate?"

Akkadi stared at her. Not only did she have no concept of a star gate, but she wanted to become the consort of someone. Faced with her misguided willingness to sleep with someone, he suddenly realized he didn't want anyone else holding her the way he had the day before, even Vekko, who was like a brother to him.

"One of you has to be able to open the star gate," she reasoned, waiting for his response. "So, will you tell him?"

A new kind of emotion rose within him. Akkadi had never felt competitive with his cousins, for they all worked towards the same goal of maintaining and expanding his family's influence. However, at this moment, he didn't want to share even the existence of his human with any of them.

At his silence, she turned away with a sigh. While it was true he'd never taken a human to his bed, he found the idea of _her_ in his bed appealing. With her perfect body and quick temper, she'd be passionate. For reasons that were completely illogical, he wanted that passion directed at him and no one else.

"What made you choose Vekko?" he asked carefully.

"The slaves said _you_ aren't attracted to humans, only Nakis. I assumed I didn't have a chance with you anyway. They said Vekko just fired his current consort and there's an opening," she replied.

"The slaves are not as well-versed in my family's concerns as they think," he said.

"Meaning what?"

"Meaning, I am the only Naki, aside from my eldest sister and our father, capable of opening a star gate, even if you did somehow manage to find the shards to do it."

She gazed at him. Her disappointment at the news angered him. For the first time in his life, he spoke without thinking.

"I will take you as my consort. You must understand up front that while I am capable of opening the star gate..." He stopped. Her unguarded, rapt attention on him was mesmerizing. It was hopeful, raw, human. "... I don't think it a worthy expense of energy and shards."

"If I can find the shards, then you _can_ open the gate!" she exclaimed. "I just have to convince you."

He had no intention of ever opening it. For some reason, he couldn't tell her that. He found himself more interested in exploring what she was willing to do to try to convince him than he was in watching her cry or yell again. At the moment, he was enchanted by how her eyes glowed with joy at the idea of going home.

"Correct," he lied.

"So, we have an agreement? If that's what you call them?" she asked, excited.

"We do."

"When do I um... start?"

_Hichele._ Akkadi didn't like the reminder of his engagement or what it made him feel. His gaze swept over Mandy. He'd never know lust or desire with his mate, but he could explore the human side of him that desired those things with Mandy then forever banish the human desires from his life.

"Today," he said.

She looked taken aback.

"Unless you've changed your mind," he added.

"No, I haven't."

"Very well. Then I expect you to be ready to perform your duty when I return."

Mandy stared at him and then laughed. Akkadi raised an eyebrow.

"Duty," she said, shaking her head. "I guess that's what this is."

He had no idea what she found funny, but her tone was mocking.

"You have never performed such a duty?" he asked quizzically. "Am I to be your first?" He rather liked that he was the first ever to touch her.

"Nowhere near my first," she replied.

Akkadi frowned. "You've had many consorts?"

"Not many, but I mean I lived with one boyfriend for three years." She crossed her arms, hopeful look gone and replaced by a self-conscious blush. "Are you really going to interrogate me about my sex life?"

"Interrogate? No. I simply wish to establish your level of expertise," he replied without hesitation. "If it were your first, I would provide some sort of instruction. Since it's not, I need to know you're not... diseased."

"Diseased!" She gave a startled laugh.

"It is an arrangement. Nakis mate for one of two reasons: to produce an heir or to reduce physical tension."

"I take it this isn't your first time and you're not diseased?" The mocking tone this time was mixed with bitterness.

"Of course not to both." Akkadi sensed he'd angered her. He almost understood why. A purebred human that relied upon emotion before logic was likely not going to take his cold approach to lovemaking well. He began to wonder if it was a mistake.

Until his eyes slid over her body. That unrestrained emotion would be explosive in bed. He shifted, aroused by the fantasies running through his mind. He didn't want to be attracted to her, and he certainly never fantasized about Naki women, who knew their place in bed.

One night, and maybe his curiosity about bedding a human would wear off.

"I'm not diseased," she said finally. "Okay, so you're going to have to tell me how exactly one of your... people performs this _duty_. God help me, I don't want to disappoint you. You seem to have some really bizarre pre-conceived notions about all this."

"Naki women are generally very uninterested in the process. They understand it's a form of release or a means to create an heir," he explained.

"You're serious?" Mandy's look at him was nothing short of incredulous. "What about for men?"

"Same."

"You take no pleasure out of the _process_?"

"Only what pleasure is necessary to further one of the two goals."

Mandy approached him, peering at him closely. "You know, I thought I should feel bad for doing this. But I feel worse for you."

"Why?" he asked.

"You don't understand what you're missing."

She reached up and touched his cheek. Warmth flared within him.

"Well, you're not a robot," she said. "If you take no pleasure out of the process of performing this particular duty, you're doing it wrong."

"Humans are the only who know how to do it correctly?" he asked coolly.

Her eyes twinkled in sudden mischief. "If you're afraid of a woman who doesn't just lay there and let you do your thing, you might want to back out now."

"I'm not afraid of any such thing," he assured her.

"Do you want me?"

"It's not appropriate in my society to discuss such emotions."

"But it's okay to sleep around."

"As a –"

"I get it," she said and rolled her eyes.

Of all her quirks, that was the one he disliked the most. Blatantly disrespectful, a challenge to his well-established authority. It made his blood burn. She stood before him, as if waiting for him to touch her again.

Akkadi didn't. While he didn't want his cousins touching her, he wasn't entirely certain he was ready to either. She was too... different. She caused him to feel emotions that stayed with him when he left her.

He started to think that he had spoken out of turn. Out of emotion. Was Mandy in his bed really what he wanted?

_Yes._ Even if it made no sense.

"Do you know how many men I've turned down?" she said. "They'd die for a chance to kiss me, let alone sleep with me. And you're just standing here. Are you afraid?"

"Afraid?" he repeated. "I have had many consorts."

"I have a feeling I'll be the one instructing you." She whirled to walk away.

Instinctively, Akkadi caught her arm. It was one spurn too many for him this day. He said nothing, surprised by how unconcerned she was for his position or hers. She seemed excited about their arrangement and _instructing_ him.

Mandy gazed up at him quizzically, waiting for him to speak. When he didn't, she shifted closer and rose to her tiptoes. She kissed him tentatively, her full lips pressing against his for a fraction of a second. She dropped back to the flats of her feet.

"Coward," she said again, this time more quietly. "You're not even going to kiss me."

Suddenly, he wanted to do much more than kiss her. He wanted to meet her defiance in bed and watch her melt to his touch. No Naki woman ever stirred his loins like this human with her bright eyes and full lips.

"May I kiss you?" he asked.

"Um, yes."

Akkadi didn't wait for her to spout more fire at him. He shifted forward to kiss her, uncertain what to expect. Unwilling to let her label him as the coward he knew he wasn't, he didn't stop with a simple peck on her lips. He kissed her firm and deep, his tongue flickering in to taste the sweet depths of her fiery mouth. The faint scent of her skin and hair aroused him, along with the idea of stripping off her clothes to see every inch of her skin. He waited for her to back down and become submissive like Naki women, who would never permit him to kiss them like this.

Mandy leaned into him, responding to him with hunger. Not about to be outdone by a mere _human,_ Akkadi laced an arm around her and loosened his control, wanting... needing to taste more of her, all of her. Her soft breasts were pressed against his chest, her lower belly against his arousal. Her hands did something no Naki's ever had: they explored him, as if she was as interested in his body as he was hers. She ran fingers through his hair and down the back of his neck then over his shoulders and chest.

Her taste was intoxicating, her body molding against his in a way that made primal need rise hot and fast within him. She was eager and passionate, matching his kisses with her own. She slid her hands under his shirt, her cool hands running from his abdomen to his chest. He resisted the urge to push one of those cool, soft palms down to his bulging penis. Naki women held no interest in his body, but Mandy was beyond curious. Her sensual exploration stirred a deeper level of desire than he had ever experienced. Mandy would be a partner in bed, not just a source of release.

His normal cold, careful control began to thaw.

His hands slid down her body, and he reveled in her firm, feminine shape. He rested them on her rounded bottom. He gripped her ass and pulled her hips into his. He had the urge to slide his fingers between her legs, into the hot depths he wanted to taste, before sinking his penis deep into her.

A newfound instinct rose within him. He needed to claim her. It would be more than sex with Mandy; he wanted to make her his in every way, from tasting every inch of her skin to seeing her look at him the way his mother did his father.

He wanted to possess her and keep her. Permanently.

The new, primal sensations running through him jarred him. They weren't logical, not when he had Hichele. They weren't Naki.

Which meant they were human. Recoiling from the realization, he broke off the kiss.

"Akkadi," Mandy whispered, her breath hot against his ear. "Don't stop."

Akkadi hesitated, lost in the scent and feel of her body. She made him feel alive and out of control, his logic giving out to emotions and crippling need. He didn't like the reminder of his human origins at all.

With some fear, he realized the human side of him he thought he buried long ago was near the surface. He wanted to ignore his Naki duty and spend the night driving Mandy over the edge then following her to plummet into the overwhelming sensations of her body. He didn't experience anything as wild as this sense of lust with Naki women, and the thought of giving into something he couldn't control scared him.

_Duty._ It was all Mandy could ever be. Whatever he felt, it was wrong.

She reached for his face, and he pulled back. His senses were reeling, his ability to think almost gone. If he didn't walk away now, he never would.

Akkadi withdrew and took a few steps away.

"Akkadi?" Mandy's voice was confused. She was breathing hard, her face flushed and full limps plumper from his kisses. "What's wrong?"

_Nothing._ She was the most beautiful creature he'd seen on any world.

"Perhaps later," he replied in the coldest voice he could muster. "I am not aroused enough now."

Mandy was stunned.

He walked away, leaving his quarters. He ached badly enough to taste her, to penetrate her slick depths, that he wasn't certain where he went until he stood outside the battle bridge.

Akkadi stopped to regain his composure, aware of how close he'd been to losing control. He expected to feel desire but not to this extent, where he hadn't cared about anything else in the world.

Which was a bigger mistake? Taking her on as a mistress or walking away from her? At that moment, he was pretty certain they were both two of the biggest mistakes he'd ever made in his life.

## Chapter Eight

Mandy stood where she was until long after Akkadi left. A few times when they interacted, she thought she saw something in his gaze, something human that emerged from beneath the cold façade. When he kissed her, she _knew_ he was capable of the type of passion she'd only dreamed of. His hands had explored her body in an unmistakable sign that he was interested, and his dick had been hard and thick against her belly.

And then... nothing. He simply stopped. Walked away. Tried to shrug it off.

Anger replaced her surprise. What kind of man walked away from _her?_ She'd never had to fling herself at any man's feet. Now, when she did, he rejected her and walked out, calm as could be.

"What a royal jackass!" she all but shouted. Her thoughts were scattered from the intensity of his kisses.

Was that his purpose? To show her he could kiss her like that and walk away? That he was in control of the situation?

"Play his damned games, Mandy. He's a means to an end," she reminded herself. "Makes it easier to leave his ass when this is over."

Why was she disappointed, aside from being beyond turned on and dumped just when things were getting hot? She shook her head, agitated.

She'd never misjudged a man as she did Akkadi. She thought for certain she would touch the human side of him in bed. He was intently fascinated with her body but tried hard not to show it. She _knew_ there was more to him, and it bothered her that he kept himself hidden.

Like she really was a business deal. Or maybe it was exactly as Akkadi said: their race had managed to rise above pleasure to view their world in boring black and white.

What use was being alive if they didn't let themselves feel anything?

Mandy paced then let out a frustrated growl. Furious, she flung herself down in his bed.

Had she rushed him? Maybe he made the agreement but wasn't ready for her. Then why the barb about not being aroused when she touched his arousal?

Akkadi's scent from the sheets crept into her nose. It was rich, warm and spicy – the opposite of the man. The connection she experienced on the planet grew into lust in his arms. His body was perfect: lean, strong, masculine with thick thighs and biceps and a roped chest and back. She had never slept with anyone with such a sexy a body or dated someone whose scent snagged her attention and left her yearning for him.

Thank god he's a jackass.

She rolled onto her stomach and gazed at her forearms. She didn't notice the stinging welts when Akkadi touched her. Now that her fire was quieting, she began to feel them again. They were like her emotions: angry.

He rejected her. What if he changed his mind? Fear grew within her, and she quickly capped it. She knew how to get home and who could send her there. All she had to do was wait it out and find a way to reel him in.

She took a few deep breaths to quell her panic and closed her eyes, trying to focus on the positive. She drifted asleep, a dream soon filling the darkness of her mind.

"This isn't right," the guy in the seat by the window said.

Mandy glanced up from her smart phone. She had no signal despite the plane touching down and taxiing down the runway. Silently cursing the phone, she leaned forward to see what he was looking at.

The Los Angeles fog was thicker than usual and black, almost like storm clouds hovering close to the ground. She thought she saw huge buildings nearby but they didn't look like any kind of buildings she'd ever seen before. These were all made of black concrete, block-shaped and massive. There didn't seem to be any windows. It had to be near nightfall; it was hard to see much of anything.

"Yeah it's kinda weird," she replied. "At least there's no storm." She leaned back and checked her phone again.

No signal. With a sigh, she began typing out the email she needed to send to her boyfriend. The one that said she was going to her mother's, not home to him.

"Are you a model?" the guy asked.

"Was," she said and rolled her eyes. "I just got fired. Shoots first thing in the morning aren't my thing."

"Been there recently. It's like a vacation. Try to enjoy the time off," he said with a smile. "I'm Cesar."

"Mandy." She offered her hand. They shook.

The airplane rolled to a stop, and his attention shifted to the window once more. The sounds of seatbelts unbuckling filled the plane.

"The captain has asked that everyone remains in their seats with their safety belts fastened until we have reached our gate," a flight attendant said over the speaker system. "We are awaiting instructions on where our gate is."

A few people sat down obediently while most moved into the aisles. Mandy focused on her email, pausing thoughtfully to figure out how to tell him she wanted to break up.

Was it really _that_ cowardly to break up over email? A video gamer tester, he would at least see the email, whereas most of the time, he rarely heard anything she said to him. She debated for a moment then continued typing.

It's not you. It's me. And my career.

She almost laughed. She had no career anymore.

"This is just weird," Cesar mumbled again. "This can't be LA."

"It's a huge city. You get used to it after awhile," she said without looking away from her note.

"Do they always send armed guards to greet the plane?"

"Armed what?" she asked, uncertain she heard him with the talking passengers in the aisle next to her.

"Guards. As in, there's like an entire platoon circling the plane."

Puzzled by his explanation, Mandy locked her smart phone and put it in her purse. She unsnapped her seatbelt and shifted into the middle seat to see what Cesar was talking about.

"Oh, weird," she said. Just as he described, there was a line of men in black uniforms with what looked like oxygen masks and strange gear. She didn't see guns, but they carried some kind of weapons.

"I've never seen riot gear like that," Cesar said.

Mandy leaned forward, crowding him, frowning as she tried to recall ever seeing such a scene before when she traveled to LA. One of the men tossed something onto the wing. It was small and black, like a hockey puck. It touched the plane and turned into a white-blue blaze too bright to look at. She shaded her eyes, trying to see what it did.

When the light faded, she lowered her hand.

"The wing's gone," Cesar whispered.

She stared. He was right. The strange puck had disintegrated half the wing. Nothing remained. Not even dust.

"Did we just really see that?" she asked.

"Oh, shit," Cesar breathed.

The same man approached the side of the plane, another puck in hand.

"C'mon. We need to get the fuck out of here," Cesar said.

He rose fast enough to smash his head against the low overhead luggage bins and to smack her chin. Mandy stared, unable to believe this was anything other than a dream.

The man outside the plane tossed the puck a few rows behind her.

"If you don't want to be fried, you better move." Cesar snatched her arm and yanked her up. "Everyone, _move_!" he shouted. "Back of the plane. Now!"

Those around them quieted, gazing at him curiously. Mandy didn't wait. She went over the seat behind her, mentally calculating where the puck was. Cesar pushed her to help, barking orders at the other passengers.

Blinding white-blue light filled her vision.

"Helen summons you."

Mandy snapped awake. She was breathing hard and scrambled out of bed, at first seeing nothing but rows of plane seats. The dream cleared, and she relaxed, almost crying in relief.

She was beginning to remember what happened when they landed, and it wasn't good. Had Cesar survived? What happened after the light? Would there be more dreams?

"Helen summons you," the guard repeated.

Even knowing no one was behind her, she still caught herself looking. She rose unhappily, distressed by the nightmare. A small box of space food was on a nearby table. Fixing her hair hastily with shaking hands, she then took the box with her to the hallway, starving.

One of the ten-foot guards awaited her. Mandy wolfed down three space Twinkies, mind racing with the thought of trying to recall more about what happened when she landed.

Whatever it was, it was bad. The heavy dread in her gut almost made her forget to follow the guard through a panel.

Hichele was with Helen when Mandy walked in. She set the cube on a bench and waited for someone to tell her what her awful tasks were for the day. Hichele still carried a switch. Mandy rubbed her arms, looking down when she didn't feel any welts.

They were completely gone. She twisted her arms to see them from every direction, confused. She went to sleep with them and woke up with none.

For a moment, she had the sense that this world wasn't quite real again. That she was asleep on the plane just waiting for the familiar bump of landing to wake up.

"Are you well?" the queen asked.

Mandy looked up, focusing. "Yes, thanks."

"You look..."

Mandy touched her hair.

"Your hair is fine. You're glowing," the middle aged woman said with the slightest smile. "Or scared. I can't tell."

"Weird day," Mandy said. "I think I'm happy to be alive, but I'm not sure."

"My queen, we should teach her how to address those at our stations," Hichele proclaimed.

"I'd be delighted to learn."

Mandy's words drew the amused look of the queen and a spiteful look from Hichele.

"You are beautiful," Helen said. "I imagine even among your own kind?"

"I was a model," Mandy said. "Not a popular one or anything though."

Hichele was glaring at her. "My queen, I hope to have an heir in my womb already," she said.

"You will do your duty well," Helen said, turning to her. "I look forward to the birth of your child."

Placated, Hichele smiled. Mandy slung on her cloak and yanked up her hood to hide the faces she wanted to make. She was sick of the woman already.

She trailed the two around the station for half the day, lost in her thoughts about her dream and her bizarre interaction with Akkadi. She could definitely work that angle. Now calm and no longer feeling as spurned, she was able to see he had been more than interested in her. Whatever it was that pulled him away, it couldn't be her. At least, she told herself this, unable to consider the idea that she'd fail and he'd never open the star gate.

What happened if she couldn't convince him?

Panic made her tug the hood of her robe forward to make sure no one else could see her turmoil. She struggled to pay attention to the two she followed, caught up in her emotions instead.

Her distraction earned her several more snide comments from Hichele and the switch whenever Helen left them alone. There were more meetings with strangers to introduce Hichele as the newest member of the family, a tour of the deck where the queen lived with the other older members of the Naki family, and a long discussion in the queen's quarters between the two women. The events passed in a blur.

Unable to hear anything anyway, Mandy moved from her position to the windows while the two spoke, still unable to digest what happened to her world. It was irreparable. She'd rather be dead ten thousand years than live to see what became of her home.

She always felt guilty about not recycling enough. Staring at the dead planet, she doubted it would've made much of a difference anyway.

Melancholy replaced her boredom. Mandy leaned against the window, aching to be home again. Even if that meant going back to her boyfriend, the one she was in the middle of breaking up with when ripped away from her world. Seeing him again and being unemployed suddenly didn't seem so bad when faced with the monumental task of trying to convince someone like Akkadi to open a star gate to send her back. Which was worse? Her miserable life or being a bored slave in this one?

"You are deep in thought."

Mandy turned. Helen stood a few feet away. Hichele was nowhere to be seen, meaning Mandy hadn't bowed to acknowledge her farewell. She knew without a doubt this meant the switch the first time she saw Hichele again.

"I miss my world," Mandy said, frustrated. "My family, my life. Everything, I guess."

"Understandable. The servants said you didn't return last night to their quarters," Helen clasped her hands behind her back as her son did and moved to the window. "May I ask, which of the princelings took you as his consort?"

Mandy flushed. "Akkadi. Sort of."

"Akkadi? He's never touched a human before, according to the servants."

"Yeah, well, I don't think he's happy about it. He agreed then spent the night elsewhere."

"A man that disciplined wouldn't have made an exception if there was not some persuasive reason." Helen smiled and looked out the window. "My son fears the side of him that's human. You likely touched something he's trying hard to deny, and he's figuring out what to do."

"What a mess this place is." Mandy sighed then studied the smaller woman. "You are a human?"

"I am," came the reply. "It is one of the secrets of our family. The Naki kings all wed purebred humans. It's how their bloodline remains safe from the disease."

Mandy stared at her.

"It's the only reason Nakis open the star gate. In the hopes of finding stray humans to take home with them." The queen was amused. "The Naki rulers are more human than Naki after so many generations of breeding with our kind."

"You came through a star gate, too?"

"I did."

"When are you from?" Mandy asked, intrigued.

"1962. From the Bronx of all places," the Naki-queen said. "I was on a plane to the West Coast during spring break when a weird storm overtook us."

"That's what happened to me! Didn't you try to go back?"

"Of course, at first." Helen's pensive pause made Mandy antsy. "There's no guarantee, though, where the wormhole will open in time. Akkadi's grandmother was from the 1500s. My husband opened the star gate thrice for me, nearly bankrupting him in the process. It always opened in the wrong time. But, by the third try, I'd fallen in love with him. Even if it was the right time, I wouldn't have gone back."

"Akkadi won't even consider opening it for me!" Mandy snapped, even angrier with him.

"We cannot afford to open it and fight a war now, though that might change, if Akkadi can shift the battles to his advantage. The amount of energy it requires is incredible, and Akkadi's father has focused much of his resources on finding a cure to the disease," Helen explained. "The currency here is energy. Shards. Everything is traded in energy increments. So to pay that much to open a star gate to send you home is not in the interest of the empire as a whole."

It made too much sense, but Mandy wasn't able to accept the idea of spending her lifetime in such a time and place.

"Hichele's energy marbles could do it," she insisted.

"Allegedly," Helen said. "They are being tested. Her family is known for its ability to manipulate its way to power. I don't trust that they'll work the way her father claims they will."

"You don't approve of her marrying into the family," Mandy guessed, assessing the cool note in the woman's tone.

"I respect the choices of my family. The Naki way is not to find happiness in marriage but someone you can tolerate long enough to produce an heir," Helen replied. "But no, I don't. I think inviting her into the family is a mistake."

"I don't think I'd trust that woman with your secret of being human," Mandy said. "It's not my place, but she's really off."

"The slaves say the same." Helen's mood dimmed. "After the ceremony, she'll begin to learn all our secrets."

"That will not bode well for me, if I can't get home," Mandy snorted.

"Oh? How so?"

"Something about sending me to the earth mines in a few months and she keeps whacking me with the switch." Mandy glanced down at her arms. She didn't see the woman's surprise. "Akkadi doesn't seem to want me around either. I think I could go back to earth. Urik would probably protect me."

"Urik is the best of men," Helen said warmly.

"You're American. How can you tolerate slavery anyway?" Mandy asked suddenly. "I mean, I was _sold_ at an auction. The guy beside me didn't get bought and was dropped into space."

The queen nodded, gaze returning to the planet. For a long moment, Mandy didn't think she would answer.

"You can't change a culture and society overnight," Helen said finally. "I've done a great deal. Had my husband outlaw the poor treatment of any of the servants, at least, among the imperial stations and personnel. We can't control the planets. They're much like the states in the US – still allowed to determine their own internal laws." She shook her head. "I raised my kids right. In some ways, the Naki are more advanced with women's rights among the aristocracy. I negotiate all the treaties for my husband and am his official stand-in. I can't approve laws, but you can be damned sure I have a hand in drafting them. My daughter will be the next Naki ruler. She will further the human rights cause."

Mandy smiled at the firm words. "You ever miss home?"

"Of course. I had a fiancé and four sisters. Every once in awhile, I think about them and wonder what happened. But, I have my own family here."

"How can you stand the Naki men?" Mandy complained.

The Naki queen laughed. "They are humans pretending to be Naki. You just have to crack their shell."

"Akkadi has no shell. He's just an ass. Even when we..." Mandy cleared her throat.

"Go ahead. I'm well aware of what happens when one takes a consort," was the entertained response.

"That's the problem. Nothing happened. He just walked out."

"Know that he is honorable but that he has been brainwashed in the way of the Naki. He'd rather deny the part of him that's human. He simply doesn't realize he can't," Helen said. "I think you can teach him that."

"I don't think I want to. I want to go home." Mandy met the woman's gaze again.

Helen appeared sympathetic but amused in a way that made Mandy wish she knew the woman better. The look made her uncomfortable, and she reminded herself that Helen had given up any hope of ever getting home long ago and appeared to accept the Naki tradition of _breeding_ with humans. Helen didn't understand what Mandy felt when she saw Akkadi: a one-way trip home. She didn't intend to stick around long enough to teach Akkadi anything.

"Can you show me some basics of how to behave around here, so Hichele stops hitting me with that damned crop?" she asked, needing to change the subject.

"It would be my pleasure to show you the ways of the Naki."

"I don't want to embarrass you."

"You will find we humans have many advantages here," Helen said, eyes sparkling. "I negotiate all my husband's treaties now, the result of what I'd call emotional maturity in a society that prefers to deny that emotions exist."

Mandy laughed. "So you can pull their strings easily!"

"The disadvantage is controlling your temper and emotions in public. It requires more in the way of self-control."

"That I'll need to learn."

"We've got some work to do on you." Helen looked her over. "I haven't been so happy in a long time. You're the first human from our time I've spoken to."

"Make me Naki, my queen," Mandy said, truly enjoying her time with the spirited woman. "How long did it take you to leave your Bronx accent?"

"It still comes out when I'm angry. My husband has learned it's a warning signal."

Mandy couldn't see the woman before her with some cold Naki. At least, Helen didn't seem like she could be happy, if she didn't have a partner.

"Come with me." Helen led her through a panel into a closet filled with different color robes and sashes. Mandy touched a periwinkle sash hanging on one side, fascinated by the texture. She resisted the urge to ask about what the different sashes stood for.

She wasn't staying here. She didn't need to know.

"Nakis are conservative in their appearances," Helen continued. "Hair is always up and neat, arms covered down to the wrists. The women, however, wear a form of makeup. Come, sit here."

Mandy obeyed and sat on a block in the middle of the closet. She accepted a white box measuring an inch square. Helen attacked her hair with a brush, working through the curls before she wrapped it into a tight bun. Mandy worked the box open, recognizing earthy colored makeup.

"The Naki women try to make themselves look more human," Helen explained. "It's an honor to be mistaken for a human among their kind, because their kings have always looked human for reasons you and I already know."

"Cuz they are human," said Mandy. She manipulated the box until she reached the colors she'd seen initially. There were nine compartments in the tiny makeup case. Helen handed her a mirror and sat across from her on another block.

Mandy looked at herself, surprised to see the queen was right: she was glowing. She needed no blush on her pink cheeks, and her lips were still rough and swollen from Akkadi's passion, however fleeting it was.

She studied herself. She was still beautiful. How on earth did Akkadi turn her down?

She applied the makeup lightly, feeling some comfort in the familiar routine.

"Last thing," Helen said and rose. She opened one of the blocks to reveal more clothing. "The robe of a royal slave. There are many variations, and the styles are reflective of local cultures. However, if you intend to seduce a Naki-prince into doing something for you, you'll wear this one."

"My god, I sound like a complete jerk," Mandy exclaimed, looking for any sign Akkadi's mother was offended.

The small woman was smiling again, her eyes twinkling in a way that made Mandy think Akkadi wasn't the only one at risk of being manipulated. She accepted the clothing Helen dug out for her and waited until she was alone in the closet to change.

Mandy pulled on the new clothing and looked down at herself, impressed. She wore a black uniform that fit as snugly as a cat suit – and she looked damned good. She'd worn something like this in a photo shoot once for a Halloween flyer. The uniform was comfortable at least.

She struggled with the closure. The suit was open from her neck to her lower belly. A seam ran along one side, as if there was supposed to be a zipper. She pulled the two edges together the noticed they stayed where her fingers were. She ran her hand down the front, satisfied that her body heat zipped it for her.

"You sure you want me to wear this?" she called in a rare moment of self-consciousness. She could almost see everyone but Akkadi looking at her.

"Yes. That's an order," was the amused response. "You're a model. Pretend like everywhere you go is a catwalk. If Akkadi won't do what you want, I can guarantee some other princeling on this station will."

_Akkadi is the only one who has something I want._ Mandy kept this to herself, feeling again as if she wasn't certain how much to trust the mother of the man she was trying – and failing – to find a way to manipulate.

"Come out. Let's teach you to bow."

Mandy obeyed. Helen circled her, critically taking her in.

"Your hair is beautiful down, but sometimes, it's best to save that for the boudoir," she said. "Very good. Keep the makeup with you. I'll send your sizes to the tailors so they make you a few more sets of clothing."

"I look like a Space Barbie," Mandy observed.

Helen laughed.

"I won't be here long enough to need more clothing, so don't bother," Mandy added stubbornly.

"This is what many of the slaves use to carry small things with them." Helen ignored her and held out a black sash. "Black is for the serving class. I am sorry. It's not the way we were brought up as Americans."

"I'll do what I can to make this easier for us all," Mandy said. She looped the sash across her chest and fumbled with it, looking for pockets.

"You take something and tuck it into a fold like this. The sash acts much like the boxes for storage." The queen placed the makeup box in the sash and twisted it. The box disappeared. "When you want to retrieve it, simply twist and shake."

"Incredible," Mandy said. "I could carry all kinds of stuff. This would be the best purse ever."

The queen laughed, an open, infectious sound that made Mandy smile.

"Now, onto some basic protocol: addresses and curtseys." She tilted her head to the side suddenly.

Mandy thought she heard the whisper of the guard.

"Stand to the side," Helen instructed. "One of my nephews comes to visit me. Their mother died young, so I treat them all like my sons. I've got to see how well I've done with you."

Mandy snorted and stood against one of the solid walls, once again uncertain why Helen wanted to help her when Mandy made it clear she intended to use Akkadi to leave. Helen seated herself, a mask of serenity crossing her features.

It wasn't Akkadi who entered but a man with similar enough features that Mandy looked twice. Same deep blue eyes and chiseled features, though this man had black hair. His glance went from his mother to Mandy and stuck as his gaze swept over her.

"Hello, son," Helen said.

He looked away from Mandy and bowed to the Naki queen before seating himself.

"Hello, mother," he greeted her. His gaze drifted to Mandy again, and she tried not to smile.

"I see you're taken by our newest addition," Helen said casually. "Mandy is the pureblood human that came through the star gate when Akkadi opened it."

Mandy frowned. Akkadi claimed the wormhole was accidental. He'd said nothing about opening the star gate that brought her here, only that he had the power to but wouldn't.

"Pureblood," the Naki-prince rose and crossed to Mandy. "The slaves spoke of her."

"She's Akkadi's consort for now, until he pawns her off to one of you," Helen said with casualness. "Maybe you will be the Naki-prince fortunate enough to claim her, Vekko."

"He took a consort now?" the man turned. "Wasn't the announcement –"

"She's beautiful, isn't she?"

Mandy looked between them, trying to determine the reason behind Vekko's puzzlement. She had to admit: if Akkadi didn't want her, she wouldn't mind ending up with Vekko. He had the same body and similar enough features. From what the slaves said, he wasn't going to be as unwilling to sleep with her, either.

He studied her.

"She is," Vekko said. "Wren said you had asked initially about becoming my consort?"

After dealing with Hichele, Mandy wasn't certain how exactly how to address him. At her hesitation, Helen motioned for her to speak.

"Initially," Mandy replied. "They said you just lost yours and were kind to your consorts."

"All my sons better be," Helen said in a firm tone. "I raised them with an iron fist."

"You did, mother," Vekko agreed. "A consort is not the proper position for a purebred. You should be in the clothing of a royal not a slave." His eyes went down Mandy's body, settling on her breasts. "I'll speak to him at once. I know he prefers Nakis anyway."

Mandy listened, impressed Vekko thought enough of her being human to think she deserved better than to be a professional whore. His insistence that Akkadi only liked Nakis, however, brought her mood down. What did someone like Hichele have that _she_ didn't have? What was wrong with Akkadi?

_Like sleeping my way out of here makes me a better person._ She almost sighed.

Vekko spoke to his adopted mother for a couple more minutes before leaving. He was replaced by another cousin then another. Akkadi's cousins were stunners like him. Each conversation was strangely similar, the cold, proud men writing off Akkadi's interest in her and vowing to talk to him about her.

Mandy watched Helen throughout the exchanges, perplexed as to what the Naki queen was trying to do. Helen was setting up someone. Mandy had no idea who.

All three had come and gone with a similar declaration that they'd confront Akkadi when their duties permitted. Everyone but Akkadi wanted her. She fumed silently. There was clearly a problem with Akkadi, not her.

No sooner had the third left than the door opened again. Mandy waited expectantly to see yet another cousin. Instead, Hichele returned.

Mandy executed a perfect bow, which made the dark-haired woman stop and stare. Her eyes swept over Mandy's frame. While she'd felt confident around the men, Mandy couldn't help feeling triumphant around the Naki who was clearly not happy to see her.

"Hichele, I am pleased to see you," Helen said. "Today, I will show you where Naki princes spend much of their time: on the battle deck."

Hichele's features changed again.

"Mandy, come with us," Helen directed, starting towards the door.

"Yes, my queen," Mandy said with a bow. She waited until Hichele passed to release her smile. As she had the day before, she trailed the two nobles, pausing every once in awhile to try out her catwalk strut and make sure she didn't trip. If she was to impress Akkadi, she couldn't be slipping or falling.

Satisfied, she focused on the ground. Now that she knew the secret to navigating the ship, she tried to interpret where they went. Three parallel lines marked the hallway as a royal one. A line-dash-line indicated an elevator. Eyes on the ground, she ran into Hichele, who waited in front of the elevator.

Hichele unleashed a series of slaps with the switch before Mandy was able to apologize.

"Hichele!" Helen snapped.

"She must learn some manners!" the Naki snarled.

"My bad." Mandy knocked the whip away and took a step back.

Hichele's face was red while Helen appeared startled. Mandy rolled her eyes when the Naki woman turned her back on her.

They entered a larger lift and went up longer than before, emerging into the first hallway she'd seen that actually had a dead end. She looked at the floor again.

She didn't know these marks. She made a mental note to ask Belo the next time she saw him.

Mandy trailed them, hands at her side as the queen had instructed. She had no pockets to put them in and consciously had to remind herself to leave her hands on her thighs. It was an awkward position; she never noticed how much more freely her arms normally moved when not trapped at her sides.

Preoccupied with keeping her arms still, she stepped into an auditorium-sized room full of activity. Some of the windows looking out into space were covered by transparent screens depicting scenes with strange writing and pictures. The battle deck hummed with activity and movement. Many Nakis in grey sat at hologram stations, studying pictures she didn't understand, while others roamed the floors. In the center, she spotted Akkadi, his chiseled features and honed body causing her to grow warm from the inside out.

She looked away, confused by her body's reaction, especially after his rejection. She should be turned off by him. In either case, she was going to focus on prancing rather than him. Mandy pushed her chest outward and tucked in her pelvis then pretended to walk a tightrope, placing one foot in front of the other.

Helen was telling Hichele who and what everything around them was. Mandy wasn't able to focus, the sensation of walking through a surreal dream rendering her almost light-headed. She clenched her fists and dug her nails into her palms, trying to keep her focus on her walk. The people they passed paused to look her over, some in surprise and others in puzzlement.

_Diet coke._ The jingle of the beverage cart moving through the narrow aisles of the plane. She was sweating, stuck between the worlds again. She didn't understand the spells or why they chose the worst times to hit.

"Mandy."

She realized her eyes were squeezed closed and opened them. Helen gazed at her in concern. She had no idea who called her name; the world was barely registering as real. Mandy offered a small smile. Helen glance at Hichele then continued walking. Mandy trailed them and forced her attention on her feet, uncertain why she had the episodes where the world around her seemed unreal.

She glanced up and caught Vekko gazing at her from across the room. She resisted the urge to wave like she would if she was home and pushed her breasts out again.

He started towards the group, and she almost smiled. Akkadi's eldest cousin, Subakki, was also staring at her. She resisted the urge to glance at Akkadi and see if he reacted at all, instead trying to calm her racing heart with deep breaths. Vekko and Subakki greeted their adopted mother and Hichele, who seemed to think their interest was in her. She was glowing and preening once more.

Mandy sneaked a glance towards Akkadi.

The Naki prince she _wanted_ to look at her was interested in Hichele instead. Mandy had never wanted to throw a hissy fit the way she did when she saw his gaze pinned to the Naki woman.

Maybe he really did prefer Naki women. She hadn't wanted to believe the idea. Dressed in a uniform no thicker than a second skin, Mandy still wasn't able to grab the Naki prince's attention.

He moved towards the group without acknowledging Mandy at all.

He greeted his mother and Hichele with typical coolness. Hichele appeared far too pleased by all the attention. Mandy stayed back. None looked at her directly, but she suspected they were all aware of her. Mandy wasn't the jealous type, but she felt a streak of envy at the fact Akkadi spoke to Hichele – however briefly – while completely ignoring the woman he took as a consort.

Akkadi led them through the command bridge and through a panel on one side. Mandy trailed the guard, who motioned for her to take up a spot beside him. She stood for a few moments, working on grounding herself once more. The men and women Naki on the war bridge glanced at her often, but she didn't care. She wasn't dressed like Cat Woman for them. Her eyes followed the movements of star ships darting through the space outside the station. She resisted the need to pinch herself to make sure this place was real.

"Enter _._ " The guard next to her said in the creepy whisper. She glanced up at him and grudgingly entered the panel, not yet ready to talk to anyone. Her day had started bad and wasn't about to get any better.

Akkadi was alone in the room. She stopped upon entering, surprised. His gaze was on her, emotionless and cold as usual.

"My prince." She gave a faulty bow, heart hammering in her chest.

"You learned to bow," he said crisply. "Almost."

Mandy rolled her eyes. She was all too aware of his nearness as he stepped into her comfort zone, where he seemed to like to be. His spicy scent ensnared her.

_He just wants to torture me,_ she told herself, gazing up at him. His blue eyes were mesmerizing, his intense look making her overly aware of how closely they stood. The world came into focus once more, her sense of the surreal disappearing. He was the only thing that was real, an anchor that wanted nothing more than to set her free to float away into space.

"You are ill," he stated.

"No."

"You appear ill." He studied her intently. His words were as much a command as an observation, one she found herself answering.

"I keep having... flashbacks. Or something," she murmured. "They make me dizzy. Like this isn't real."

"You know it is."

"When I'm near you, it is."

The tension between them confused her. It was sexual in nature, yes, but why would she want him after he kissed her and walked?

"You are dressed... appropriately," he said. "I prefer the robe on you."

"My queen has already had clothing made for me, my prince," she said with as much humbleness as she could manage. She wanted to snap at him in frustration. He looked down her body, and his eyes glowed. It wasn't the look of someone who viewed sex as a duty. It was a very human expression of desire.

His mother claimed he was trying to keep her at a distance for fear of having to admit he was a human. If so, he was more confused than she was after being thrown ten thousand years into the future.

They gazed at each other, the air between them crackling.

"Your form for a bow is off," Akkadi said. "You need to learn it."

"I'm doing my best," she said with some emotion. "It's not like you've been helpful at all."

"The human wildness again," he said. "I don't know if I like it."

"If I had to guess, I'd say you're afraid of it."

His jaw tightened in the only sign her words had any effect on him. Unwilling to back down despite the desire blooming within her, Mandy held his gaze.

"May I correct your form?" He held out a hand without touching her.

"You don't need my permission to touch me," she replied. "After last night, you should know that."

"Inappropriate comment."

"Whatever." She rolled her eyes. "I think you like my wildness but are too stubborn to admit it, Akkadi."

"Improper address," he noted. His blue eyes took her in, lingering on her lips. "Bow, so that I may correct your form."

She obeyed. He took her wrists gently as she rose.

"Your hands should remain in place," he said. He moved her wrists to her sides and pressed them there, his warm hands covering hers. He interlaced their fingers, drawing her closer.

Mandy's breath caught at the heat of his frame so close to hers and his masculine scent. The memory of his hands roaming her body possessively made her lower belly boil with heat.

A man without compassion wasn't going to be sympathetic to her cause. She had nothing to offer him except for her body and an attempt at manipulating his emotions, if she could even access them. Even now, he was carefully controlled, cold, aloof. It made her want to prove to him that he was at least part human.

Akkadi needed a push, and she wasn't entirely certain what that was. She'd never had to seduce anyone before; men just fell at her feet. Her mother used to bitterly claim that men only wanted what they couldn't have.

He hadn't melted to her kisses or her body. It was worth a try.

With some reluctance, Mandy turned away and walked to the door, swinging her hips in a carefully executed walk. If he didn't react to _that,_ she really was doomed.

"Wait."

She paused a couple of feet from the panels, holding her breath in anticipation of what he'd say.

"Why did three of my cousins request to take you as a mate this morning?"

"I don't know. Ask them, Akkadi." She smiled. "What did you tell them?"

"The truth: none of them would want someone as disciplined as you in their beds."

She swallowed a laugh. What he found offensive, she didn't think his cousins would.

"It didn't seem to deter them," he added.

"It's called making sure I have options," she told him. "Vekko seemed upset that you meant to keep me as a consort when he wanted to make me an honorable woman."

"We have an agreement." Akkadi's voice was cold.

"Because you really seem to want anything to do with me," she snapped, whirling. "You walked out on me last night, Akkadi. If you don't like humans, your cousins might!"

"If I understand your motivation correctly, there is nothing they can offer you that you want," he replied calmly. Hands clasped behind his back, he closed the distance between them once more. "Only I do."

Mandy tilted her head back to glare at him, hating that he was right and hating even more the way her body ached for him when he was this close.

"Did my mother put you up to... this?" he asked, eyes moving slowly over her.

"I like it."

"I don't."

Angry with him, she moved closer, until their bodies just touched. She jabbed him in the chest with a finger.

"Man up, Akkadi. If you want me, then stop being a coward about it. If you don't, let me make some sort of _arrangement_ with your cousin!" Mandy spun to leave, fed up trying to read him.

He caught her arm as he had the day before, this time spinning her. Before she could react, his lips were on hers, his kiss hungry and deep. Mandy's desire roared to life. She wrapped her arms around his neck while his went around her body, one of his hands gliding to her ass. He drew her hips against his, letting her feel his erection once more. Mandy tasted him, lost in the scent and flavor of his spicy musk and the hard body pressed against hers. His full lips, hot mouth and intensity robbed her of breath. The warmth pooled in her lower belly raced throughout her.

She slid her hands up his shirt, marveling at the roped muscles of his chest and abs before she squeezed one hand between their bodies to stroke his erection through his trousers. He was hard, thick and long, which made the ache at her core hot and wet. She rubbed his hard on, satisfied when his hunger for her turned into outright need. His kisses started down her neck to her collarbone. One hand slid up her shirt to her breast, and he lightly traced his thumb over her nipple, the exquisite sensation chipping at her resolve not to let him affect her.

No part of her wanted to walk away from him. She wanted him to make love to her on the conference room table, to satisfy the need burning at her core.

More than that, she wanted him to feel what she did the night before when he walked out. Mandy captured his roaming hands and gripped his wrists, pushing him away. She stepped back, panting.

Akkadi stared at her, desire flaring in his gaze as his eyes roved possessively over her body.

"Not nice, is it, to walk out right about now?" she challenged. "Remember that the next time you do that to me."

"You're leaving," he said, gaze sharpening.

"Yep. I'll be available tonight. Right now, I've got a _duty_ to your mother." She turned away to face the panels. She didn't feel satisfied; she felt like throwing herself into his arms and begging him to fuck her hard, right there in the conference room next to the battle deck.

"No bow?" Akkadi's voice was a cold, husky growl.

Rattled but determined, Mandy executed a perfect bow, sticking her ass out at him in the process.

She glanced back and saw Akkadi's arms were crossed, his eyes on her rear with enough interest she almost laughed. She sensed his irritation and swung her hips seductively the last few steps towards the wall. She stopped, staring at the panels. From what she'd figured out, one was a door and the rest were walls. Her attempt at a victory walk would be stopped short if she ran into a wall.

"Which damn door leads out of here?" she asked.

"Panel on your left," Akkadi supplied in a tight voice.

She expected him to give her the wrong directions and cringed. Mandy drew a breath and walked through the panel, pleased to see she ended up in a hallway. Proud of herself for creeping under the skin of the Naki prince despite the cost to her, she looked around. A guard stood across the hall. He motioned for her to proceed through the panel he stood beside. She fixed her hair and drew a few deep breaths to settle her zinging blood, flustered from her run-in with the sexy Akkadi. When she gauged herself ready enough, she stepped through.

Hichele, Helen, and the two cousins were in another meeting with more men. None acknowledged her. She took up a spot near the entrance, mind on Akkadi's unexpected display of passion. With a shake of her head, she looked at his two cousins. She tried to act defiant about sleeping with whomever it took to get what she wanted, but Akkadi knew the truth. He'd be able to string her along all he wanted, because only he had the ability to send her home.

Mandy's attention settled on Helen. What was the woman doing, playing the cousins and Akkadi against one another? Mandy didn't know what to think of her introductions to the men earlier.

Did Helen think Mandy had a better chance with one of Akkadi's cousins than with him? It wasn't a happy thought, and it left Mandy doubting her ability to seduce a man whose thaws were almost too brief. After last night, she wasn't about to assume Akkadi's sudden passion earlier was enough to lure him into bed. He'd walked way once and not come after her the second time.

She was afraid to find out what happened the third time.

This meeting dragged on forever. Fortunately, it gave her time to recover from the exchange with Akkadi. Mandy debated leaving and ended up leaning against a wall. When it ended, she straightened herself to offer the required bows to those who filed out. Hichele took the arm of one of the older men, who looked too much like her not to be related. Her face was glowing.

"Mandy," the queen called her over where she stood with her two adopted sons, the eldest Subakki and the second youngest, Kadi. Subakki looked to be in his prime while Kadi was little older than Akkadi and Vekko.

"Yes, my queen," Mandy said and approached.

"Subakki, Vekko and Kadi have expressed an interest taking you as his mate," Helen said.

Mandy opened her mouth to object, and the woman raised a hand.

"I know. Worst-case scenario. Assuming you can't leave here. I've told them to give you two-to-three months to work out what you need to. After that time, we will have this discussion again about finding you a husband," Helen said. "It's a better fate than remaining a slave or consort."

Mandy heard what the queen inferred, that Akkadi was not one of those interested in her as more than a consort. Though their relationship was just starting, she felt stung by the fact Akkadi wouldn't be in the running. What was wrong with him? At home, she always had men lining up to date her. Why wasn't he one of them?

It didn't matter. She'd be out of here in three months anyway.

"Yes, my queen," she said, realizing they were waiting for her to speak.

"You are dismissed for today."

Mandy bowed and waited for them to leave, trailing them into a corridor.

"Follow me." The waiting guard directed her. She did so, and he led her to Akkadi's quarters again.

It wasn't where she wanted to be at the moment. The man standing between her and home – who didn't want to sleep with her when she flat out threw herself at him – wasn't the face she wanted to see.

A darker thought gripped her. Helen had accepted the fact she would never return to the Bronx; she appeared far too certain that Mandy was never leaving either. Troubled by the possibility of remaining here, she crossed to the windows to watch her planet.

The sight of it made her hurt to recall how beautiful it once was.

Deep in thought, she didn't hear Akkadi return.

"The sight disturbs you," he said.

Mandy tensed. God help her, she wanted to be with the rest of the slaves! She had no idea how to handle or predict the Naki prince. The unmistakable sound of him approaching made her want to growl in frustration. Her body was already warming in memory of their kiss earlier, and she had the urge to cross her legs to keep her core from aching.

Akkadi rested his hands on her hips, surprising her. He leaned into her, palms sliding around her to rest on her abdomen with a level of possessiveness she wasn't expecting. Her breath stuck in her throat for a long moment, and she reminded herself to breathe.

"It does," she said. With some hesitation, she let her body rest against his. "War does terrible things."

"It is its nature to do so," he said softly. "I can save your people, but I can't return the planet to what it was. There's too much damage."

"You have no idea how beautiful it was when I left it," she said hoarsely. "The skies and ocean were blue and the land was filled with people and animals and trees..." she drifted off. Tears formed at the memories of her home.

Akkadi's grip around her tightened, and he rested his chin against her temple, gazing out at the Earth as if he, too, was able to imagine what it was once like. The sense of safety and peace she experienced whenever they were this close descended over her. She relaxed in his embrace, uncertain how long this mood of his was going to last but grateful for it while it did. She hurt too much right now to send him away.

Grounded once more, she released a deep felt sigh, wishing her relationship with Akkadi was this easy all the time. Her attention went to the Earth.

She wasn't certain what disturbed her more: that the planet was beyond repair or someone like Akkadi was responsible for protecting what remained. It struck her that his coldness towards her was at odds with his alleged attempts to preserve the home and people he was too proud to admit were his, too.

Then again, if it was a duty, he was probably more than eager to perform it.

The silence was thick. Whenever he was around, her skin grew sensitive in anticipation of his touch and her body too warm for clothing. She was overly aware of his breathing and any movement he made.

"Can you take the people somewhere else?" she asked, trying to rein in her body's response to him. "Another planet like ours?"

"I've searched," he replied. His tone was low and warm, unlike their last exchange. "There are several suitable places for a colony. I had hoped to cure the disease first so as not to transplant it with them."

"I don't get you, Akkadi," she said. "Why do you fight for humans? You clearly can't stand us."

"It is my duty," he said.

I barely know you, and I'm sick of your duties!

"The Naki took an interest in the fate of humans long ago. We are responsible for their welfare."

"Your mother is human," she murmured.

"She told you this?"

Mandy nodded. One of his hands went to her hair, and he freed the pins in her bun. She was still, confused that he touched her at all. He untwisted her hair with one hand, the other firmly on her lower abdomen to keep their bodies together.

"It's my duty to her people, too," he added.

"Humans _are_ your people."

"I am Naki."

"You are more human than Naki."

His hand paused in its movement.

"Don't stop," she murmured. "I like the way it feels."

Akkadi ran his fingers through her hair with care, loosening the curls. Mandy didn't know what to think of the aggravating man. Was he there because he wanted sex? What if he walked away again? She had never doubted herself but he was beginning to make her think she wasn't nearly as hot as she thought.

He continued the gentle motion. She closed her eyes, calmed by the feeling of his fingers working through her hair.

"My mother tells me my cousins have offered to take you as mate," he said coolly. "Have you chosen one?"

"No."

"You should."

"I thought you didn't want me to, since I'm your consort," she countered.

"I've been thinking about it." He was quiet for a long moment. Finally, he spoke. "It is for the best that you mate with one of them."

"What are you saying, Akkadi?" she asked in a hushed voice. "You can't open the star gate? Even if I find you energy?"

"I can," he replied. "But I won't. You must make this your home. I cannot help you."

"No, I will not!" Fire flashed through her. Mandy pulled her hair from his grip and moved away. She faced him, furious. "I'm going home."

"If you don't?" he asked, studying her. "What then?"

"You mean if you refuse to open the star gate?" she demanded. "Why did you make that agreement with me if you wanted to pawn me off to your cousins?"

"I am convinced it was poor judgment."

His words chilled her desire. Mandy stared at him. He appeared to be serious, even with an erection that provided evidence that he was at least physically attracted to her.

Was he trying to hurt her? Angry about earlier? He didn't want to open a star gate or sleep with her yet held her, kissed her, stroked her hair. The next minute, he was telling her to hook up with a cousin.

"Did I do something wrong?" she forced herself to ask. "I am just... lost here."

"No. I made a decision hastily."

"Akkadi, I want the chance to convince you to open the star gate. I want the chance to find you energy marbles so you can do it."

Akkadi crossed his arms, studying her emotionlessly. She searched his gaze, struggling to figure out what made him keep throwing up barriers between them. She sensed she should've let him have her way with him earlier in the day because right now, his guard was up.

"I'll be more Naki like," she said quickly. "If you want me just to lay there or however Nakis have sex. I'll do it."

He shook his head. "I don't want that," he said. "Your fire does not suit me, but I wouldn't wish you to change."

"I'll do whatever it takes," she said, approaching him. "Akkadi, please. Just tell me what I need to do." The idea he meant to break off everything with her – and crush her chances of going home – made her start to panic.

"You are upset."

"No shit I'm upset!" she cried. "You're ready to throw me out, and you're my only chance to get home!" She was shaking. "If you didn't want to sleep with me, why did you make an agreement?"

He said nothing.

Mandy thought her head was going to explode. She wiped her face, embarrassed to know she was crying in front of someone too cruel to care. She returned to the window and twisted her hair back up into a bun.

Akkadi caught her hands. She froze, unable to fathom what it was he still wanted.

"I prefer it down," he said.

"I don't care."

"You just said you were willing to do what it takes to please me," he said, amused. "Your hair pleases me. Touching you pleases me."

She hesitated then released her hair. Her breathing was uneven, her heartbeat frantic. She hugged herself, feeling alone, desperate and baffled. Whatever he was doing, he was beyond her understanding.

Akkadi smoothed out her hair once more then let his large hands slide down her arms and settle on her hips. The heat of his touch sank through her clothing, and he drew her against him then released her. His solid warmth at her back calmed her.

"Why do you want to touch me then push me away then touch me again?" she whispered.

His arms circled her.

"I have not decided what to do with you," he said, his words hot against her ear. "I am headed off-station for two days to negotiate a treaty."

Her heart beat so hard in the following silence, she was certain it would burst from her chest.

"When I return, I will inform you of my decision," he finished.

It was worse than a rejection. At least with a rejection, she would know where she stood with him. Now she had to wait two days.

"I don't think I want you to leave," she replied.

"My duty is-"

"I know."

They stood in silence. He held her, leaning against her, and she almost believed he _wanted_ to be there with her. Which meant he was about to walk out or say something stupid.

"I will think about our arrangement," he mused. "You will think about something I wish you to."

"Okay," she said, swallowing hard. "What?"

"What if I told you that the amount of energy I need to open a star gate is equal to that needed to relocate the people on the planet?"

She was silent.

"I want you to think about _your_ duty to your people," he said.

"Is it true?" she asked in a hushed voice. "You can only do one or the other?"

"There is a possibility that this will become true soon. We are losing shards too quickly."

"Hichele has energy marbles. If they are what they say they are, you can use them to open the star gate and use the rest of the... shard things to relocate the people," she reasoned.

"Or, I could use the cells to relocate the people and the energy modules to cure their disease."

Mandy stared at the planet. She couldn't... _wouldn't_ accept the idea that she might never go home again.

"I don't want you to have false hope of going home, Mandy," he said. "I want you to understand what you're asking me to do if I open the star gate, what it will cost me."

Her emotions reeled. Despair collided with horror at the thought of opening a star gate only to forsake the planet.

"We will talk when I return," he finished.

"Two days is a long time. Maybe I should become the consort of someone else while you're gone," she said with some bitterness. Fury filled her this time. Why did he wait until now to tell her this?

"No," he said firmly. "You wished to please me. This is how. Tell me how you can ask me to open the star gate when I am trying to save your people."

" _Our_ people," she corrected him. "You are as determined to deny who you are as I am to go home."

"Perhaps," he allowed. "We both have a duty to fulfill. Sometimes what we want and what we must do are not the same."

Her heart was pounding again, and cold fear shot through her. She had the feeling that no matter what conclusion he came to while away, she was going to be the loser.

## Chapter nine

Even as he said the words, he knew how cowardly he was. Two kisses with this woman, and he didn't want his cousins even looking her direction. That they'd pursued him early in the day to request her hand or her body as consort made him furious. He'd never asked anything of the sort from his cousins.

Akkadi dipped his head to the nape of her neck, dwelling in her scent. His human was beyond wild. She melted any restraint he had with her fiery kisses. He'd never wanted to leave the battle deck to make love to a woman, but he'd barely kept himself from pursuing her when she walked away earlier.

He loved her hair down, the loose curls bouncing with her movement. Her slave's uniform was appropriate but far too revealing, clinging to every curve of her body. Her sorrow made him want to make love to her until she smiled.

Duty.

He couldn't be absorbed by human emotion when he was waging battles and negotiating treaties. Every time he saw Mandy, he wasn't able to get her out of his head for hours afterwards, something he couldn't afford if he was to remain effective as a leader. He'd made a mistake by agreeing to an arrangement with her while he was betrothed to another. Yet, for the first time in his life, no part of him wanted to make things right. For the first time in his life, he felt _alive_ every time he was near Mandy.

Her breathing was uneven; he sensed she was distraught.

"How do you do this?" she asked suddenly. She raised her arm.

He took her arm. "Do what?"

"I had lashings. Now I don't."

"I brought a healer to you last night and the night before while you slept," he replied. "Our healers are some of the best in the galaxy."

"They need to be, if all slaves are treated like this."

He frowned, disturbed by the idea someone was breaking the laws his mother created regarding the treatment of slaves.

"I'm going back to the slave quarters," she said, pulling away from him.

Akkadi let her go. Was he grateful or frustrated?

Mandy didn't look at him again but walked quickly towards the door. Akkadi watched her.

She knew nothing about Hichele and that he was promised to another. He didn't think she would react well. He had every intention of telling her, the final means of driving a wedge between them. At the first sign of her distress, he wasn't able to think of anything but soothing her. He didn't want the beautiful woman to be sad or hurt or angry and yet, he caused all three in the period of a few minutes with her.

Duty was his first priority. He had one to his family, his people, the humans, even to Hichele. He began to think he had some sort of obligation to Mandy, even if she wasn't his betrothed. He didn't understand what this connection was, but it was strong. He wanted to see her taken care of and for her to stop worrying. Being with one of his cousins was the best option for this. It was also the option he liked least of all.

Akkadi had come to his quarters to change before boarding his craft, where Vekko awaited him. He did so quickly. Instead of heading straight to the bay, he went to his mother's deck. She was awake when he entered, her hair down and her sleeping robe indicating he'd caught her soon after she woke.

"I hope I am not disturbing you, my queen," he said with a bow.

"Never, my son," she said, smiling. "You are leaving with Vekko for the Kini home world?"

"I am."

"I wish you both safe travels."

It was the typical exchange between them whenever he left. When he didn't say farewell, she glanced up at him.

"May I be bold, my queen?" he asked.

"Of course."

"You set my cousins on me."

"You said you didn't want Mandy for your own and took Hichele," his mother replied calmly. "As a human, Mandy must be afforded an appropriate place in our society."

"I know this."

"I've told your cousins to wait two to three months, until you tire of her as your consort. If you wish to rid her from your bed sooner, I can arrange to have her mated to one of them tomorrow."

"No," he said quickly. "Two to three months is sufficient."

His mother raised her eyebrows at him. "Does she know about Hichele?"

"No."

"Son, you need to tell her." She frowned. "It might affect her choice at being a consort."

"She understands it's a temporary situation." Akkadi hesitated.

His mother looked at him expectantly.

"Mother, I feel an obligation to her," he said at last.

"What do you mean, Akkadi?"

"It's not something I can explain. I know the best place for her is with Vekko. I know she deserves to be a wife not a consort," he said deliberately.

"But you find yourself unwilling to sever this... obligation," she finished.

He nodded.

His mother was quiet for a moment.

"It is a difficult decision, Akkadi. The obligation you feel is emotional attachment," she said, smiling faintly. "You are smart enough to know this."

"I do," he confirmed. "I am simply curious how you handle these attachments."

"Simple. I married your father."

"That is not an option," he said firmly. "The agreement I made with Hichele must be honored."

"If you are so certain, then you know what you need to do," his mother replied. "Vekko will make a worthy mate for Mandy. You and he are much alike, and he's the closest to her age."

Akkadi nodded. He had to give Mandy up in order to respect his betrothed and his duties. He had to watch her mate with Vekko and be satisfied knowing he had done what was right.

Even if it wasn't what he wanted to do.

"If you will excuse me, I must prepare to leave," he said.

"Safe travels."

Akkadi left with a stiff bow. She was within her duty to seek a suitable mate for Mandy. After all, he'd turned Mandy down as a potential mate.

He wanted to tell his mother to marry Mandy off soon, but he wasn't ready to give up he consort he couldn't bring himself to sleep with. Technically, he could keep her up until the night of his ceremony with Hichele. Mandy would remain under his personal protection, untouched by his cousins, until Akkadi managed to rid himself of the attachment. After three months, their mutual attraction would surely wear off. He'd be able to wed Hichele with a clear conscious and Mandy would go to Vekko.

He tried to convince himself this was the best, logical course of action. Akkadi's sense of dissatisfaction deepened. He had two days to think things through.

He went to his personal ship, turning his focus to the upcoming negotiations. At least Vekko was coming with him. No arrangements could be made, if his cousin accompanied Akkadi to the treaty talks.

## Chapter Ten

Mandy found the dorms without help, astounded she was able to find her own way. After her interaction with Akkadi, the triumph she felt walking through the correct panel was overwhelming.

From what she could tell, he was trying to break up with her. They never even really dated, yet she was desperate not to be rejected by the only man who _could_ get her home but declared he wouldn't, because doing so meant that an entire planet of people suffered somehow.

An entire planet. She couldn't fathom the size and amount of people that involved. Distracted, she went towards her bed for a nap, ignoring the few slaves in the dorm area.

"Mandy?"

She stopped, trying to recall where she'd heard this voice. Mandy racked her brain then turned. Her eyes widened, and she issued a high-pitched squeal that made Belo jump.

"Cesar!" she shrieked.

She took two steps and flung her arms around him. Cesar laughed and gave her a bear hug. She barely knew the stranger from the plane but right now, he might as well have been her long lost brother.

Mandy didn't want to let him go. Within seconds, she was overwhelmed enough to cry, elated and horrified to know there was another survivor from her time. Cesar held her tightly, his solid, muscular body assuring her he really was there.

"Are you okay?" he asked.

She sucked in a shaky breath and reined in her tears. Mandy pulled away to wipe her eyes.

"I think so," she said. "This has been a nightmare. You have no idea how happy I am to see you."

Cesar smiled. His eyes were blurry, and he wiped them quickly. Mandy hugged him again, not wanting to let him go.

"Are you okay?" she asked.

"More or less," he grunted. "I spent the past few days with Urik. He said you were here, but we had to wait for one of these." He tugged away from her to show her the peach colored medallion. "I guess these are hard to come by."

"Akkadi makes them," she said. "I have one, too. Did Urik tell you why?"

By Cesar's wary look over his shoulder, he knew why. He nodded. Mandy wiped her eyes.

"Sit down. Tell me what's up," Cesar said. He took her hand and tugged her to the trunk at the end of her bed.

Mandy sat next to him, thighs touching. She feared releasing him completely in case he disappeared. He appeared healthy and clean and wore the grey servant robe of the Naki royalty.

"You look fantastic, by the way," he added. "I'm so not wearing a cat suit."

"Thanks." She laughed. "Yeah, this wasn't my idea."

"I'll leave you to talk," Belo said and crossed to his bed. He lay down.

"Aliens, spaceships, battles," Cesar said quietly. He shook his head. "I can't get over that this is it. This is the future."

"I'm trying to figure out a way home."

His eyes returned to her. "Urik was pretty convinced there wasn't a way."

"There is. It's just... hard," she said. "It requires too many resources they don't have to spare."

"We're stuck here."

"Allegedly. I'm holding out for a way home," she said firmly. "I know who can do it. It's just a matter of convincing him."

"Hence the cat suit," he guessed.

"In theory. But it's not working," she said, slumping. "I never had this problem before."

"This isn't our world, but I guess we better get used to it."

Mandy glanced at him, dismayed. Even he seemed more accepting of the possibility they might not make it back to their time than she was.

"You're gorgeous, Mandy. If he's not interested, maybe I should try," he added.

She laughed.

"I keep having flashbacks," Cesar said and touched his temple gingerly.

"Me, too. I can't get used to the food."

"Urik said he only eats two of those things a day."

"I've been eating dozens," she admitted.

"I guess they've been genetically altered not to need much. I could really use a beer."

"Chocolate."

They sank into quiet. Cesar took her hand and squeezed. Mandy smiled at him.

"Cesar."

Mandy and Cesar both looked up at the woman who stood a few feet away. She had Akkadi's chiseled features and their mother's pert nose, long dark hair and blue eyes. There was no mistaking the daughter of Helen. Her age was hard to place, though Mandy guessed she was in her late twenties.

"I've requested your presence twice," the woman told him. Her gaze was direct, her rigid composure and haughty carriage rendering her cold and commanding.

"My lady Akkasha," Belo said. "His impulse-piece needs adjusting. It was damaged on the planet."

Cesar reached to the base of his skull with a grimace. Mandy resisted the urge to check hers as well, still uncertain what to think of the brain modifying device.

"Very well. Leave us, Belo," the woman ordered.

He bowed deeply and obeyed, hurrying out of the quarters. Mandy realized that everyone – even those who had been sleeping when she arrived – had cleared out, leaving them alone with Akkasha.

The woman's gaze swept over both of them. She appeared unimpressed. Cesar rose, and Mandy followed his movement.

"I am Akkasha, heir to the Naki-king," Akkasha proclaimed. "I arrived to my station to find two uninvited strangers aboard, compliments of Akkadi."

Cesar's brow furrowed. Mandy studied Akkadi's sister, not surprised to find her much like her brother: cold, aloof, commanding.

"You are Mandy," she said, attention going from Cesar to Mandy.

"I am," Mandy answered.

"Tales of your beauty reached me from afar," Akkasha said. "I heard nothing of you, Cesar." The rebuke was crisp enough to make Mandy hide a smile. If Akkasha was anything like Akkadi, she was probably looking for any excuse possible to reject the purebred human she was duty-bound to consider for a mate.

"That might be a good thing," Cesar responded.

Akkasha frowned, and Mandy barely stifled a laugh. The fighter-like Cesar towered over Akkasha, whose size was closer to her mother's than Akkadi's.

"Come with me," Akkasha ordered. She spun away and strode towards the exit.

Cesar watched her, startled and amused. Mandy realized she was still clutching his hand. Reluctantly, she let him go.

"Good luck," she said quietly. "I wish you could stay."

"I have a feeling I'll be back here as soon as she can send me away," he said. "Can't be worse than the planet."

_You have no idea._ Mandy said nothing. She hugged herself, watching him walk away. She forced herself to ignore the cold fear within her that said he was never coming back. She didn't think she could deal with it, if he didn't.

The panel appeared to swallow him. A moment later, slaves began trickling back into their dorms. Mandy lay down to sleep, thrilled to know at least one other human from her time was around.

Now, if she could only get them home...

"Helen is waiting for you."

Mandy's eyes flew open. She cursed the way the guards woke her from deep slumber with their creepy whispers. Clawing her way out of bed, she sat for a moment. Her eyes swept around the room and settled on Cesar, who slept in a bed a few over from hers.

Relief fluttered through her. He was real. He was there. She wasn't alone anymore. Mandy stood, fixed her hair and left, snagging a box of space Twinkies on her way out.

A guard escorted her once more. This time, she was able to use the floor markings to determine when they were nearing the elevator. When they exited, she almost figured out which panel led to Helen's room. She was off by one.

Pleased, Mandy passed off the food and entered.

Helen was dressed and waiting for her, though her smile was distracted. Mandy gave her best bow.

"Good Morning, Mandy," Helen said. "You look well."

"I slept pretty good. I have to admit, I'm dying for some real food."

"it's very difficult to come by here."

"I imagine," Mandy said, sighing. "Am I presentable?"

"You have the attention of all my sons."

"I don't think that makes Akkadi happy, though I have no idea why."

"It does not," Helen agreed. "We'll see how unhappy it makes him."

Mandy glanced at her curiously, not understanding. Before she could ask, Helen's smile widened.

"There's a new human on board, isn't there?" she asked.

Mandy grinned.

"Akkadi is working hard to bring everyone up here."

Mandy didn't let the mention of the frustrating man derail her happiness at seeing Cesar again.

"He is not so bad," Helen added, assessing her.

"I can't really talk about him," Mandy said. "I want to kill him right now."

"Maybe the two-day break is good."

"Nothing beats sending us back to our time," Mandy said hopefully.

Helen gave her a disapproving look. Mandy's thoughts sank. She recalled Akkadi's challenge, that she consider her duty to her own people. She didn't want to think about the fact that _she_ had to choose when he had been the one to open the wormhole to start off with.

"Helen," she said suddenly. "Why did Akkadi opened the star gate that brought me here when you could've used the shards for other reasons?"

"Naki priorities. Ensuring the bloodline is the first. Sustaining the empire is the second," Helen replied.

Mandy's insides felt cold. If true, Akkadi was serious about never opening the star gate to send her home, even if she found the energy he needed to do it. Panic built inside her once more, making her chest too tight and her head spin.

She sat down and breathed deeply.

"Are you well?" Helen asked, concerned.

"Just... flashbacks. Or whatever," Mandy replied.

"A consequence of going through wormholes. I had them for several years after I arrived," Helen said. "They fade with time."

Fade with time.

Mandy couldn't dwell on the assertion too long or she'd pass out.

"Are things better with Akkadi?" Helen asked.

"Worse. He tried to break it off last night." Mandy shook her head and stood.

Helen was pensive.

"Do we have to go to more meetings today?" Mandy complained. "I'm so sick of them."

"Actually, no. We're taking a trip."

Mandy froze. "Like a space trip?"

"Precisely."

"Oh. Okay, we can do meetings."

Helen laughed. "Hichele is coming. Prepare yourself." The Naki queen disappeared into her closet.

"Oh, god." Mandy grimaced. She straightened and took up a place along the wall.

Hichele entered. Mandy offered a bow to the woman who seemed to get uglier every time she appeared.

"I have a special surprise for you, Hichele," Helen said. "A journey to the planet for you to see the progress the Nakis are making at curing the disease."

Hichele appeared about as impressed as Mandy felt. Her façade changed dramatically when Helen emerged from her closet.

"Oh, my queen, that has been a dream of mine!"

Mandy rolled her eyes, not caring if the Naki psycho saw her.

"My ship is waiting for us," Helen said, moving towards the door.

"We will have an escort, my queen?" Hichele asked uneasily.

"Of course. Subakki and Kadi will be with us as well."

_Great._ Mandy anticipated seeing the two who wanted her to marry them about as much as she wanted to visit the planet again.

She trailed the women to a part of the station whose floor markings were completely unfamiliar. The halls were wider, the lighting lower. Large doors were opened into bays of smaller starships. Mandy stared at the vehicles, astounded to be seeing something she'd only seen in science fiction movies. The crafts came in all sizes and shapes. Beyond them, invisible windows blocked them from being sucked into space.

They entered one bay. The craft was small and sleek in appearance. Mandy hesitated. The last time she got on an aircraft of any sort, she ended up ten thousand years in the future. This space ship was about the size of her airplane, without the wings.

The two noblewomen were lifted into the ship by an elevator that dropped from the ship's underside to the ground. The guard waited. The empty elevator dropped again, and the guard motioned for Mandy to approach.

She went. Her pulse was racing, her hands clammy at the thought of traveling through space. The elevator took them up, and she stepped off the platform into an open area. It wasn't cramped like she expected.

"Sit there," the guard told her.

She sat the suspended chairs and crossed to one, guessing the slaves rode in the cargo bay instead of up front with the important people. She braced herself for a takeoff similar to being in a plane. Nothing seemed to happen.

She sat for over an hour. Mandy rested her head against the wall behind her. The guards were perfectly, inhumanly still. Not for the first time, she wondered what they looked like beneath their robes and hoods. If the lizard men she met on the planet were any indication, she didn't want to know.

The guards stirred and rose. Mandy watched one go to the platform of the elevator. He stood and was lowered to the ground. She breathed a sigh of relief at the idea that they hadn't gone anywhere. Perhaps there were engine issues or the Naki-queen changed her mind.

The other guard motioned her up, and they walked together to the platform. Mandy was anxious to get back to Cesar to see if he knew any more than she did about a means of going home.

Dread filled her suddenly. Even before she could see the planet, she smelled it. The heavy metal scent washed over her, and black fog clung to her clothing.

Mandy moved off the platform. They were on top of a building high enough that she couldn't see most of the city through the fog. She looked up, but the blue skies she yearned to see were covered by steely clouds.

There was another ship at the other end of the blocky building, and she recognized Subakki striding towards her, surrounded by four guards. Guessing he wasn't there to greet her, she trailed Helen's guard into the dark interior of the building. The hallways grew lighter, and they entered a corridor that resembled the one she had awoken in.

A pang of longing hit her. Mandy stopped in the middle of the hallway, almost expecting to see Gonor. No one was there.

"Come with me." The guard's whisper made her hunch her shoulders.

She went, trailing him through hallways and a lift to another hallway with doors more widely spaced. There was activity on this floor, Nakis in silver uniforms moving swiftly through hallways with handheld medical instruments.

Mandy passed the first doorway then stopped and backpedaled. Patients rested on circular beds lining one wall. They all appeared to be sleeping. She saw nothing that resembled the machines she expected to see in a hospital: no heart monitors or IVs or breathing apparatuses. Each had a tray beside them with two familiar tools – the same that had been beside her when she awoke.

Shuddering, Mandy entered the room. She picked up the tool that looked like a Pez-dispenser then the double-barreled pen, unable to figure out what they did. Did one of them keep the people sleeping?

What was wrong with them?

She walked along the beds, struggling to understand. The patients appeared to be mostly human. A couple of them had random scales or patches or fur or in one case, translucent skin like Hichele's. If they had some kind of plague, she didn't see any sign of it.

"Mandy."

She turned. Kadi was approaching. In his late twenties, the cousin of Akkadi had dark eyes and hair, and his family's regal bearing.

"We feared you lost," he said in a cool tone.

"Not the way you think," she replied. "I don't understand. What's wrong with them?" She motioned to the patients.

"The healers placed them in comas while we test another potential vaccine."

"They have the disease?"

He nodded once, eyes traveling over the still forms.

"Why can't you stop it?" she asked.

"It's a blood-borne pathogen. We have a unique immunity to it, but the majority of those in our galaxy do not."

"It's not genetic."

"No." The way he said it made her think there was much more to the story. She wasn't certain what.

"Oh." She frowned. "How many people have this disease?"

"On the planet? One in five. Off the planet, four out of five."

She gasped, stunned by the numbers. Kadi met her gaze. Her heart was pounding, not from his information, but from the idea that she was getting a front line view of the disease Akkadi was expending resources trying to stop.

"Word has spread that the humans have a higher immunity," Kadi continued quietly. "Soon, we and the Ishta will not be the only ones fighting over the planet."

"You can relocate them, can't you? Somewhere where no one else can find them?" she asked anxiously.

"It's a last resort. We are not yet convinced that the vaccine isn't part of the planet itself. One theory is that the atmosphere or earth or some other environmental factor is preventing the spread."

"It's not human blood?"

"While it is true that the purer the human, the higher the tolerance to the plague, we don't yet know why."

"So you can't move everyone, in case you need the planet," she murmured.

"The humans may not be willing to anyway. There's been a rebellion for over a thousand years meant to drive us invaders all away."

Urik, she knew. She studied him, wondering if he knew, too. Akkadi said there weren't many secrets among the royal family members. She didn't ask for fear that this was one.

"If we can find the vaccine, we can sell it to other race that might be affected and move their attention away from the humans," he continued. "If."

"Akkadi... you all spend shards to create a cure so you can leave the humans alone."

Kadi hesitated. "It's a bit oversimplified but yes. We fight the Ishta for command of the planet and the rebellion for the ability to develop a cure."

It was hard to hate Akkadi for wanting to take care of her people.

_Our people_ , she corrected herself.

With the power his family seemed to have, they could use their wealth and influence elsewhere. But they used it here, to help the humans that were fighting them.

Something felt... off about Kadi's explanation. She wasn't certain what.

"The plague kills most before they reach the age of twenty one," Kadi said. "The people in this room were chosen to test the newest vaccine. There are about a hundred billion on the planet, about twenty billion of which are infected."

"Twenty _billion_?" Her jaw dropped open.

Kadi was amused. "You don't want to know how many more are infected throughout the galaxy."

"No," she agreed. Mandy swallowed hard, unable to imagine so many lives affected by the virus. Her respect for Akkadi's ambition to find a cure grew. How many billions of lives might he save? "If other... races try to take the planet, is that when you would evacuate the humans?"

"We would try to take all we could. We have seen how the Ishta conduct their medical experiments. The Naki founded the humans many thousands of years ago. They are our people; to leave them to their fate unprotected would dishonor our entire race."

It was a lot of responsibility on the shoulders of the Naki royalty. She had thought the family large, but knowing that their efforts determined the fates of so many made her think the family needed about a billion more people.

"Come. Hichele is being offered a tour of the facility. Since you are to become Vekko's mate, you may wish to learn as well."

She raised her eyebrows, startled by his words. Kadi turned away and strode from the bay. Mandy trailed, her eyes drifting back towards the unmoving patients.

Twenty _billion._

Tell me how you can ask me to open the star gate when I am trying to save your people.

She felt selfish and shallow, begging him to send her home when he had the lives of so many on his mind.

She also felt homesick. Living here, in the future, with a man who didn't even want to touch her...

Being ejected into space had never looked so good.

Mandy took up her spot near one of the guards at the end of the long procession, followed only by Kadi and one other guard. She was too far to hear what Subakki and Helen were telling Hichele, but she peered into every room they passed. One more was filled with sleeping patients while others contained massive bays too long for her to see the opposite wall. These were filled with half-human creatures that appeared to be near death, if their pallor, coughing and plethora of Naki doctors was any indication.

She paused once more to witness what the plague did to those afflicted by it. Lesions, disability, deformities. It looked beyond painful. Horrified, she backed away from the doorway. Her head swam from the images, and her ears buzzed.

The drone of aircraft engines, the rattle of a beverage cart.

Mandy shook her head to clear it. She leaned against the wall, until certain she wasn't going to pass out. The others had moved on, except for Kadi.

"Are you well?" he asked.

"Yeah, thanks. Just a little overwhelmed." She straightened.

"They are visiting the children's ward next."

_Oh, god._ Mandy drew a deep breath, no part of her wanting to see what the plague did to children.

She went with Kadi. They rejoined the group, and she was surprised to see she wasn't the only one experiencing issues. Hichele was fanning herself, staring glassy-eyed into the doorway through which Helen had gone. Two guards were stationed halfway across the room while the rest flanked the door-less hallway.

Mandy drew nearer. Helen was regal and elegant, walking with a couple of Nakis in silver through the neatly lined aisles of smaller beds, each of which contained a half-human child. The kids ranged in age from toddler to mid-teens. Some slept while others sat huddled on beds, talking quietly. Still others ventured nearer Helen.

Mandy glanced at Hichele. For the first time since meeting the Naki woman, she almost felt a glimmer of respect. Hichele was clearly affected by the sight of the ill children, enough so that she appeared frozen in place.

"The children are contagious," Kadi said for Mandy's ears only. "But we have nothing to fear. You should go. You need to meet those you will help cure one day."

"Me?" she asked.

"When you become part of our family. Our victories and defeats are shared. Yes, you will help cure them. We are so close."

Mandy hesitated. His words settled into her with clarity and intensity.

This was what Akkadi and his family worked towards. Helping children. And no member of his family doubted they would find the cure. They didn't view the children as losses but as the generation that would make it through the plague.

If she stayed, their cure became her victory, too. Mandy didn't know what to think of the powerful words. They made her want to run. But she didn't. She started forward.

Hichele snatched her arm and shoved her back, darting ahead. Mandy snorted, not caring what the Naki woman did. Hichele's jealousy seemed so petty compared to the enormity of what was before them.

Mandy entered the ward. She almost expected to feel some sort of attack from the plague then realized how silly it was. She was the most immune person there, aside from Helen. Even if she wasn't, she doubted she'd feel the disease any more than she might a cold coming on.

Either way, she was already exposed. Feeling out of place – a perceived slave among the Naki royalty – she was surprised to find the crowd of children gathering around her. It was larger than that around the others, and she soon understood out why.

"Do you think I can be a Naki slave?" one girl in her early teens with scaly patches asked.

Perplexed, Mandy bit back her initial response. From what the slaves had told her, their lives were far better than those of the people left to survive on the war-torn planet.

"I think so," Mandy said. Towering above the kids, she sat on the edge of one of the beds. A few of the younger kids climbed onto the bed behind her, their smiles turning shy when she glanced at them.

"Who are you?" another asked.

"Mandy."

"You're beauuuuuuutiful."

She laughed, surprised. She expected to draw the attention of any male in the vicinity. The younger kids in front of her were soon surrounded by a ring of older teen boys whose wide eyes were either on her breasts or elsewhere on her body.

"Will I be as tall as you?" one of the youngest girls asked.

"Maybe," Mandy answered. Unaccustomed to dealing with kids, she wasn't at all certain how honest she should be with them.

"They'll find a cure soon and I'll be twice as tall," another boy declared.

"That will be good," she replied awkwardly.

"How close are they?" someone else asked.

Mandy swallowed hard, recalling the sick people dying in the bays next door.

"Very close," she replied. "Very, very close."

Excited murmurs went around the gathered group. Mandy hoped she wasn't leading them astray. She glanced up. Kadi and one guard stuck close, though the children seemed too scared to talk to the royals like they did a slave.

Hichele was even paler, sticking close to Helen and looking as if she was afraid of being infected by the kids that crept closer. She raised the switch once when she thought no one was looking. The girl nearing her scrambled away.

Helen was impossible to read, wearing the same mask that Subakki and Kadi wore. She was involved in discussions with the doctors, who gathered around, though only one spoke to her.

"Your skin is pretty."

One of the kids took Mandy's arm, drawing her attention from her surroundings to the children. The girl pushed up her sleeve and peered through yellow eyes at Mandy's skin. Another boy grew bolder and took her hand, staring at her fingernails with the same fascination Urik had for them. This boy, too, wore gloves.

Most were clear of the open signs of disease that the others in neighboring bays displayed. The girl studying her skin, however, had lesions on her arms. Mandy saddened at the idea that one, if not all, of the alien children were likely to die of the disease.

One of the girls was trying to get her hair to stay up in a bun like Mandy's. Mandy watched for a moment, entertained by the dark strands of hair that continued to elude her. Near puberty, the girl concentrated hard. She couldn't cure them, but she could help them with their hair.

"I can show you," Mandy offered. She motioned the girl forward.

The girl came and knelt at Mandy's feet. Mandy tried not to grimace at the sight of the half-scale, half human scalp. The girl's hair was in thick patches. Mandy gathered it carefully and reached up, plucking pins from her own hair to weave into the girl's hair. It took some work, but she got the hair up and in place. The girl smiled, touching her new hair-do.

"Do mine!" Another girl said in excitement.

"Um, okay." Mandy waved her over.

Two more girls crowded her. Mandy put up the second girl's.

"Look, Mandy!" the first girl shouted.

Mandy looked up. The girl was standing before Kadi. She executed a perfect bow and then fled.

Mandy laughed. The girl returned to her, excited.

"I'm like you!"

"I'm not sure that's a good thing," Mandy said with a giggle.

The girl went around bowing to everyone and was soon joined by the second girl.

Mandy's hair toppled to her shoulders. She ran out of pins after putting up the hair of five half-human girls. A collective sigh of regret went out from the remaining girls.

"Mandy," Kadi called.

She met his gaze and saw him motion towards the door. Hichele was leading the party out, the Naki woman still tense and pale.

"Okay, I have to go," Mandy said, standing.

"When are you coming back?" one of the girls cried.

"Um, well, whenever my... masters let me," she replied. "I'll bring more pins next time."

The kids followed her to the door and stopped, as if forbidden from exiting. She understood why; if they were contagious, they couldn't be out of their room. Mandy followed the group, winding her hair into a braid to keep it contained.

Helen glanced back from the head of the procession, catching Mandy's eye. She smiled warmly.

Mandy couldn't muster a smile in return. She wanted to hide under one of the beds and never come out. Faced with the sick children, she was no longer able to deny the possibility that she might never make it home. How was she able to live with knowing Akkadi had to sacrifice a cure just to send her back?

Helen had settled here with a husband she loved and had a family. Mandy rejected the idea of marrying Vekko, and Akkadi – the one person who made the world less scary – didn't want her.

What happened if she never went home and remained here alone?

## Chapter Eleven

"Mandy."

The whisper jarred her. Her expectant gaze went to the nearest guard, who was half a dozen feet down the hallway. He didn't acknowledge her. Puzzled, she glanced over her shoulder.

Urik's large frame took up most of the hallway behind her. Mandy froze. He beckoned her to follow before moving out of sight down another corridor. She hesitated, uncertain what he wanted, then went.

Urik wore all black and was armed. She wondered how he was able to access the Naki controlled healing ward at all. His eyes went over her from head-to-toe.

"This is Akkadi's way of protecting you?" he growled. "Turning you into a slave?"

"He's charming like that," Mandy replied drily. "What are you doing here?"

"Checking up on you. You need me to run interference for you?"

"No, I'm good. Still looking for a way home."

Urik frowned. "Come on back. I'll take you to the star gate."

"Yeah but do you have the energy to open it?" she challenged, crossing her arms.

"Not yet."

His enigmatic answer piqued her interest. He mirrored her stance.

"Don't mess with me, Urik. Can you get me home, if I can get you energy shards?" she asked.

"Yes."

Her heart somersaulted. "The kids or vaccine or people wouldn't suffer?"

"My end state is different than Akkadi's."

"What is it?"

"Does it matter, if you get home?"

Mandy stared at him. If she found a way to take the energy marbles from Hichele, was she taking away Akkadi's ability to help the humans? Hichele had forty of them. Wasn't that enough?

"Mandy?" Kadi called.

"If you find a way to get your hands on shards, contact me," Urik instructed in a low voice. "Helen knows how."

Mandy blinked.

"Go."

She retreated into the hallway. Kadi was a few feet away.

"Sorry. Got distracted," she mumbled.

He started down the hallway towards the direction the group was headed. Mandy had a headache from trying to figure out what was going on. How could Akkadi claim there wasn't enough energy to both send her home and save lives while Urik claimed there was?

Akkadi also lied to her about opening the star gate to begin with then took her as a consort without any real intention of sleeping with her. What else was he hiding? Rather, what was he _thinking_?

Yet it was hard to write him off completely. He had saved her on the planet, healed her at night and wanted her protected.

He sole goal appeared to be saving the humans. She was tired of his flip-flopping moods, but there was no way for her to view his expenditure of resources and time in a negative light when she thought of the diseased planet he was trying to protect.

The man was too complex for her.

Mandy barely registered he surroundings. They returned to the rooftop, Kadi and Subakki went to their ship while she joined the guard waiting at the bottom of the elevator on Helen's ship.

The visit to her planet left her rattled, disturbed. She thought first of Cesar and telling him what she'd learned. He, too, needed to know what was happening to the people.

The journey back to the station was quick and smooth. She didn't even notice they moved until the guards descended in the lift to the station bay once more. Barely able to hold still, Mandy waited for Helen and Hichele to lead them away from the space bays with the floor markings Mandy couldn't interpret.

When she exited the elevator, her eyes went to the floor. She knew these markings: they were on Helen's deck. Mandy waited for the guards to exit the lift before starting back, somewhat certain she could find her way to the slave quarters from here.

"Helen says to come," one guard told her.

Mandy grated her teeth. She was in no mood to deal with Hichele for the rest of the day. Her head spun from all she'd seen and learned; she needed a box of space Twinkies, some Kleenexes and a nap.

But she went with the guard.

She didn't make it back to the slave quarters until hours later. Instead, she spent the day following Helen and Hichele, being whacked by the crop when Helen wasn't around and generally hating on everyone who dared distract the two women by talking.

By the end of her day, she was ready to explode. Mandy was finally dismissed and returned to the only place that was hers. Her mood grew worse to see Cesar wasn't there to talk to. She slung herself onto her bed and close her eyes, releasing a deep sigh.

It was the worst day ever. The one where she realized she really might not ever make it home. Rather, the one where she realized that Akkadi was... right. Unless Urik was right. In which case then everything Akkadi said was wrong, which she knew wasn't entirely the case.

Mandy clutched a pillow. Knowing what she did now about the disease, she wanted to see Akkadi upon his return even less. Something told her he wasn't going to back down from the talk he wanted them to have.

Rolling onto her back, she stared at the ceiling. The thought of him made her body fevered. He didn't want her, and she didn't want to stay with anyone else, if she had to stay at all.

"Mandy." By Wren's excited tone, she had some sort of gossip.

Mandy didn't move, too depressed to bother. Wren sat on her bed.

"Vekko wants you. I heard he made a deal with Akkadi for you before they left for Kini."

"Great," Mandy muttered. It was the final slap in the face from the cold alien prince.

"Are you not pleased?"

"I guess."

Wren leaned into her line of sight, her yellow eyes large and eerie.

_Only here would that not freak me out,_ Mandy said to herself.

"No, Mandy, you don't understand. Not as a consort but as his mate!"

"I really would prefer to go home," Mandy complained.

"Maybe you can take him home with you. The Naki colonize many planets."

Mandy visualized how that might play out. Showing up at her apartment and explaining to her boyfriend she not only got sent ten thousand years into the future but married an alien and brought him back. Would her boyfriend mind adding Vekko to the lease? Oh, and what would an alien do in her time anyway for a job?

He could model, she admitted. Akkadi and his cousins were sexy enough but their temperaments...

"I'm not sure he would fit in," she replied. "My world is very different."

"You should ask him," Wren said.

"Okay," Mandy said, more interested in quieting the woman intruding on her moment of peace and quiet.

Wren appeared pleased. "I heard something else." Her laugh sounded like a weird warble, drawing Mandy's gaze.

"What?" Mandy asked, despite her irritation.

"Hichele is with child."

"No surprise. She seems pretty determined to land her a man here."

"It's not her betrothed's."

Mandy sat up. "Really?"

"It's what I heard when I was in the healer's ward." Wren grinned.

"That bitch deserves to get thrown off the station!" Mandy said. It was the first piece of good news she'd heard all day. "Whose is it?"

Wren shrugged. "I didn't hear much."

"How sure are you? Is this one of your rumors that isn't true?"

"I heard it from one of the healers. He was talking to a member of Hichele's family. I think they mean to hush it up," Wren said. "It's as good as any rumor."

"So what happens now? Does she get ejected into space or anything?"

Wren laughed.

Mandy pretended to pout.

"The Naki-prince she's promised to can still take her as his mate and adopt the child, if he wishes to, like the Naki queen did the children of her sister. But only if the child is not diseased."

"Well, I don't want the baby to be hurt," Mandy said, thoughts on the children she saw earlier. "I knew she was trouble."

"The slaves who traveled with her tell awful stories of how she treats them," Wren said, smile fading. "It is permitted on their planet to beat them."

_No shit._ Mandy rubbed her forearms absently. She had started to have some modicum of respect for Hichele upon seeing the Naki woman so affected by the sight of the kids. Until she raised a crop to those trying to get close to her.

Mandy had no idea what to think of any of the Nakis. Hichele was a psycho-whore, Akkadi didn't know what he wanted, and Helen was trying to manipulate everyone for a goal Mandy didn't understand.

Urik's offer was more tempting by the minute. If she hadn't suspected he was after something besides energy, she would find out where the energy marbles went and grab them.

"I went to Earth and saw all the sick kids today," Mandy said. "I don't understand why there's no cure."

"The plague claimed all my siblings," Wren said. "I was the only to survive. The Naki have built healing wards all across the galaxy for the ill."

"They seem so unlikely to care. I don't know what to think."

"It is not about caring. It is about duty. Their king has declared this is it, and so they obey."

"I suppose," Mandy murmured. Akkadi's duties were nothing to scoff at, but she couldn't get over their rabid devotion to a race of people they refused to acknowledge was theirs, too. "Thanks for telling me Hichele is a whore. You made my day."

"She's slept with all the Naki princes."

"Even Akkadi?"

"Yes."

_Bitch._ What did Akkadi see in Hichele that he didn't see in Mandy? She couldn't imagine why he would sleep with someone like Hichele and not her. Except that she was human – but so was he.

"This place is messed up," Mandy said and lay back on her bed.

"Helen wishes to see you." The guard's sudden whisper made her jump.

"I'll never get used to that," she snapped and rose. "I gotta go, Wren. Thanks for the info." She was dismissed because it was time for bed. She wondered what made Helen summon her now.

Wren smiled. Mandy went to the door. To her surprise, no guard awaited her, as if they somehow knew she was able to find her way around the station well enough to find Helen's quarters.

It took her a few minutes longer than she planned. Mandy walked into someone else's apartment first. It was empty, and she retreated, realizing she was still one-off in her ability to find the right place.

She entered the panel beside the first, relieved to see the two towering guards in silver that indicated she'd found the right place. She walked into Helen's quarters.

The Naki queen was moving with alacrity Mandy hadn't seen in her yet. She appeared to be shoving a change of clothing into a palm-sized box. She looked up at Mandy's entrance.

Mandy stopped in place, alarmed by the haunted expression on Helen's face.

"Akkadi and Vekko were attacked in Kini orbit," Helen's tight voice was hoarse. "I'm taking Kadi and my second born daughter, Vasha with me to try to negotiate their release."

"Mother, I must object." Akkasha, the eldest daughter, said from across the room.

"I've heard your objections, dear, and I'm going."

"Father would not approve."

"I've already told him," Helen replied.

Mandy listened, uncertain why her chest seized up at the mention of Akkadi in danger. He was more than capable of taking care of himself. Why was she having trouble moving from her spot? Already tired, her brain felt frozen.

"Then I should go," Akkasha insisted. She wore her silver uniform with multi-hued sashes. Her dark hair was up, her blue eyes sharp in her peachy face. She was beautiful and small, like her mother.

"No you will not," Helen said firmly. "I am by far the most senior negotiator. And if something happens to me, you'll be safe here. Your father needs his heir."

Mandy almost barked a counterargument, but Akkasha beat her to it.

"Father needs his mate first," she snapped.

"You're staying here," Helen said firmly. "Mandy, I fear I must leave you to assist Hichele for a day or so, until this is straightened out."

"Is Akkadi hurt?" Mandy heard herself ask. She flushed immediately, not intending for the words to emerge.

Helen met her gaze. "We're not certain. Their vessel was captured during a peace mission." She forced a smile.

"Should you not be more concerned about Vekko, your intended?" Akkasha eyed her.

"I didn't agree to shit," Mandy replied. "Definitely not to marry a stranger."

Akkasha gave her the same look Akkadi did when she spoke to boldly.

"Mandy's place here is also a topic for discussion some other time," Helen said sharply.

"As you wish, mother," Akkasha replied, displeased. "I'm beginning to think these humans are better suited to living with those like Urik than us."

"I agree!" said Mandy.

"Don't start, you two," Helen said. "We'll work out things when all of us are back here safely."

Mandy heard the concern in her voice and understood the mother of ten was beyond worried about the two princes. Mandy bit her tongue and watched Helen pack the box.

"Mandy, you may go," Helen glanced up again. "I'll do everything I can to bring them both back safely."

Mandy hesitated to leave. She wanted to ask more about Akkadi. Her hands were trembling, though she wasn't certain why she was worried about a man who hadn't wanted much to do with her.

"Travel safely," she murmured. Mandy turned and left. She passed through the antechamber and into the hallway, stopping to try to digest the latest realization of her day.

She really didn't want Akkadi hurt. Or captured. She tried to tell herself it was because she didn't want someone as kind as Helen to worry, but Mandy couldn't shake the sense that she had feelings of her own towards the difficult man. He'd been her anchor since she arrived, and his touch left her calm and hot for him. She could barely stand him, and yet the thought of never seeing him again was unbearable.

What did that mean?

She shook her head. There was no way she'd sleep well after her day. Her thoughts even heavier, Mandy took her time finding her way back to the dorms. A massive guard in dark yellow stood outside her destination.

"Hichele requires your presence."

Mandy froze in the middle of the hallway, despising the Naki woman even more. Without Helen there, Hichele wasn't going to be as discreet about using the switch. Mandy drew a few deep breaths.

The guard stepped away, beckoning to her to follow.

Mandy went reluctantly. While pleased she had dirt on the despicable woman, she didn't look forward to dealing with her, especially when she was already tired.

They descended several floors in the elevator. Mandy's eyes went to the floor markings. It was a noble floor, but she couldn't figure out anything else. She assumed she was being led to Hichele's quarters. Two yellow guards stood outside one panel, where the one leading her motioned for her to go.

Mandy stepped into it, not expecting the panel to lead directly into the apartment. There was no antechamber here, and a quick glance around revealed the apartment was a third the size of Akkadi's.

Two forms were at the windows opposite the door, arguing quietly. Hichele's face was flushed while the man Mandy had seen her with earlier who looked like her father was also red.

Mandy took up a spot against a wall, relieved she wasn't the center of attention. Another guard in yellow stood like a statue nearby. Her mind was still trying to grasp at Akkadi's danger and why it made her heart race like she was about to run away from some sort of monster.

Father and daughter argued quietly for a few more minutes before the Naki man strode out, clearly unhappy. Mandy didn't bother to bow, her attention going to Hichele, who was pacing.

Akkadi slept with _that_ and didn't want _her_?

"He find out your womb is filled with the wrong man's son?" Mandy couldn't stop the words.

Hichele's eyes snapped to her. "How did you..."

"Slaves talk."

Hichele spun and stormed across the room. Mandy saw her grab the switch and prepared herself to rumble. This time, she wasn't going to be a punching bag. She'd punch the ugly woman right square in the face.

"I know you are not from here, but you deserve no such high regard from the Naki queen!" Hichele raged. "You are rude and don't know your place. How you have not been ejected into space, I don't know!"

"The feeling is mutual," Mandy replied.

"The Naki rulers are far too kind to their slaves! It is not so where I'm from."

Mandy shifted. Hichele had grabbed the switch but wasn't moving forward to attack her. Her shred gaze narrowed, as if she was thinking of something far worse to do to Mandy.

"A slave who acts as you have towards me is killed for insubordination. I cannot kill you, not when you are a favorite of the queen." Hichele motioned to a wall, and one of the ten-foot guards stepped away. "But I can reinforce that this is not acceptable."

The guard approached her and placed weapons on a table near the cramped sitting area. Mandy watched, not understanding what was going on.

"From this day forward, you _will_ obey every thing I say, and you will do so silently!" Hichele snarled.

The towering guard stepped in front of Mandy. At six feet tall, she was unaccustomed to feeling short. Right now, she felt miniscule. She inched back against the wall.

"You have any idea what you're doing?" she hissed at the irate Naki woman. "If Helen finds out –"

"If you tell her, I will kill you and Cesar in your sleep."

"Easy to avoid," Mandy shot back. "We'll just sleep with the Naki royalty!"

"Then I'll poison you. Slowly. Painfully. It will make the plague look like a kindly way to die."

Mandy cocked her head to the side, startled by the mention of poison after hearing the servants joke about the rumors. Before the thought stuck, what felt like a brick smashed into her face.

The guard's first punch almost knocked her out. She dropped, mind half taken by swirling blackness while her ears rang. Pain ripped through her. She touched the skin around her eye, which didn't just sting but was jagged. She pulled her hand away, horrified to see blood. He'd broken her skull with one blow.

"This is how we teach our slaves to behave," Hichele said, kneeling beside her. "Do not ever raise your voice to me or even speak to me again!"

She whacked Mandy with the switch, the pain of which was nothing compared to the fire in her face. Mandy clutched her head, praying something horrible like her eye falling out didn't happen. Consumed by the agony in her head, she didn't see Hichele rise.

But she saw the guard come towards her again, his massive fist raised for another blow. Mandy covered her head instinctively, unable to stand with the sensations tearing through her body.

"Teach her a lesson then take her to the healing ward," Hichele ordered. "Don't kill her this time."

His fist fell again, this time into her rib cage. Mandy felt them snap like twigs and let out a strangled cry. The third blow fell across her shoulders, and the fourth drove her into darkness. As she slipped out of consciousness, her last thought was of Akkadi holding her while she stared at what remained of her world.

She could almost see herself staying in his arms forever.

## Chapter Twelve

Akkadi and Vekko stood amid the Kini on their home planet. They were surrounded by roughly dressed men that reached Akkadi's sternum in height and who were each armed with enough weapons to take out one of Urik's strong holds. The short, bearded men were shouting loudly at the two Nakis at the center of the large ring formed around them.

Their reception was less than pleasant. After a few grader shots and the threat of blowing their Naki ship out of the sky, the Kini ordered them to land. Akkadi had stopped trying to rationalize with them fro afar and obeyed, hoping to find them much more rational in person. And now, they waited for the Kini King, Mackle.

"Previous interactions with Nakis haven't ended well," Vekko said quietly. "Their sense of logic is inferior, and they are quick to attack if insulted and even quicker to take insult."

"I understand," Akkadi replied. "We are here to negotiate. They want Naki help. We'll see how willing they are to talk." He sensed his cousin's unease. Vekko was too disciplined to show it, and Akkadi remained rigidly at attention.

A Kini half a head taller than the rest pushed his way through the crowd and broke into the circle where Akkadi and Vekko stood.

"Welcome, Nakis," he bellowed. "I am Mackle, the Kini King."

Akkadi bowed low, as did Vekko. The king was little better dressed than his men in worn clothing and a bushy, unkempt beard.

"It is our honor to be greeted by you, my king," Akkadi replied. "We have come to –"

"Did you bring weapons?" The Kini king looked expectant.

"We did not. Nakis do not carry weapons on diplomatic missions."

"How will you fight?"

"We have no intention of fighting, my king," Vekko answered. "We are here to –"

"Kini do not negotiate with those who do not fight!" Mackle declared, pounding on his chest. The men around him roared in agreement.

Akkadi glanced around, unaffected. "My king, you expressed an interest in our ship building capabilities. Naki ships are the fastest and safest in the galaxy."

"They are," Mackle agreed. "But Kini deal with no one who does not fight."

"We fight our battles in space."

Mackle considered. "No, that is not how we negotiate." He turned away and waved them forward. "Come. Choose your weapon. We have many."

Akkadi stepped forward, motioning for Vekko to remain near the ship. He trailed the Kini king.

"We do not fight," he said more firmly. "Our ships are what we are here to discuss."

"I heard Nakis have no emotions."

"This is incorrect. We have emotions. We rely on logic rather than feeling to make decisions."

The Kini king didn't seem interested. He stopped in front of a large trunk and flung it open, indicating the weapons within.

"We are not here to fight you," Akkadi repeated. "If you wish a war with the Naki, why did you contact us for ships?"

"This is not war!" Kini laughed. "This is a test, Naki-prince. How do we trust a man who has no emotions? No loyalty? No courage?"

"Nakis express themselves differently," Akkadi replied. "We have loyalty of the highest degree and are courageous in our battles."

"But you won't fight."

"It is not appropriate during negotiations."

"You need my energy cells," the Kini observed. He pulled free a weapon and tossed it at Akkadi's feet. "More than I need your ships."

Akkadi was quiet, unaware that their energy shortage was common knowledge. The closely held secret wasn't known – or shouldn't have been – outside the space station orbiting the human planet.

"Your father says your energy shortage is critical. You must only pass our test for us to consider your agreement," Mackle said.

The words clicked, and Akkadi realized his father had likely initiated the negotiations, not the other way around. The Naki king reaching out to a less civilized planet for energy would cause much speculation, right or wrong. The Kini might want ships, but Mackle was right. The Naki _needed_ energy cells.

"What is this test?" Akkadi asked.

"Show us your loyalty and courage."

"How do you propose I do that?"

"Fight." The king laughed again.

"Fight _what_?"

Mackle pointed to someone behind Akkadi.

He turned to see a massive Kini nearly twice the size of the others, one large enough to tower over him as well.

"Naki do not fight outside of space," Akkadi said. "It is not our way."

"You are on our planet. Here, it is our way."

Accustomed to difficult diplomatic missions, Akkadi was nonetheless unsettled at the thought of combating anyone for a trade deal. He'd been insulted, ignored and challenged to space battles. He made every effort to respect the traditions of those he dealt with, but this was something different entirely.

"You wish me to fight him?" he asked skeptically.

"I do. If you fight well, you leave here, and we will consider your agreement."

"You granted us safe passage."

"You'll have it, after you pass our test."

Akkadi shook his head. "I'm afraid I cannot take this test. It is against our protocol."

Mackle considered him. After a moment, he waved to someone then strode to Akkadi, arms crossed.

"You will not leave here, Naki-prince, if you do not take our test," he said for Akkadi's ears only.

"You swore safe passage not only to me but to my father," Akkadi said coolly.

"You do not fear for your life, Naki?" Mackle asked. "Maybe you are not capable."

"I serve my people's interests, Mackle. If I am eliminated, there are others who can replace me."

Mackle studied him. Akkadi remained firm and calm.

"I've hosted two dozen Naki. They have all said the same," Mackle said. "None of them have left the planet."

"We are here on peaceful terms to negotiate," Akkadi repeated. "But if we do not return to our father, he will bring the might of the Naki to your door."

Mackle smiled slowly. "I have a good feeling about you." He breezed by Akkadi towards the ship and Vekko. "You will not fight Louk?"

"I will not."

"Because like all Nakis, you do not fear for your life or that of your fellow Naki."

Dread solidified in Akkadi's belly. The massive Kini, Louk, stood in the ring near Vekko, who was coldly emotionless.

The next few seconds passed almost too fast for him to register. Mackle strode up to Louk and patted his shoulder, then motioned to another man at the edge of the crowd.

A grader went off, the light flashing towards Vekko once. Akkadi saw his cousin fall beneath the laser fire and froze in place. His world stopped, and he couldn't breathe, couldn't think. The man he regarded as a brother had just been shot.

"If you will not fight for your life, perhaps you will for the life of another," Mackle called to him. "He is wounded, not dead. If you fight, you might save him. If you don't, he dies. Your choice, Naki-prince."

Akkadi's eyes settled on the blood pooling beneath Vekko's unconscious body. The hit was to Vekko's core, which meant severe organ damage. Akkadi didn't have time to negotiate for his cousin being flown off the planet. He had to get to the medical unit on board the ship, the one that might stabilize Vekko until he could get him to a healing ward.

Between him and the ship was Louk.

Akkadi's shock gave way to something deeper. The sight of Vekko dying filled him with something too powerful to ignore. Fear – cold and primal – raced through Akkadi, followed by a hotter emotion: fury. They were barely within his ability to control, and he struggled to maintain his façade.

The Kini were challenging him to a game he wasn't going to win with Naki discipline. If he refused, his cousin died. If he accepted, he was forced to acknowledge his human side, the one that roared with the need to fight for his cousin, while his Naki principles told him to negotiate.

If he fought, he had to set aside being Naki. The Kini might be the only witnesses to the display, but Akkadi would never forget his moment of weakness. How did he live with admitting he was human?

"Just like the rest of them," Mackle grunted. "Finish them off. Send them back in their ship." The Kini king turned away.

"Wait," Akkadi said. "I'll fight."

Mackle faced him curiously. "What weapon?"

"No weapon." Akkadi tugged off his sashes and untucked his shirt.

"No weapon!" Mackle barked a laugh. "Louk."

The large Kini stripped off his weapons, depositing them into a pile.

Akkadi stepped in front of him, scared for his cousin but unafraid for himself. If he survived, the healers could fix any injures he obtained.

Louk struck first. Akkadi ducked and punched him in the side, eliciting a roar from the large man and a cheer from the crowd. An odd thrill went through him, one of grim satisfaction. He struck again and again, relishing the release each blow gave him. His emotions began to consume him, until he was lost in a haze of rage and pain.

The world around him faded, until he was focused only on smashing a lifetime of restrained emotions into his opponent. Disappointment, frustration, hope... they collided and swallowed him, feeding his frenzy. He fought to free himself of emotions. He fought to feel them touch his core the way he'd never allowed him.

After several blows, Louk grabbed him and threw him several feet, jarring him out of his mind.

Landing hard, Akkadi rolled and leapt to his feet. His body rippled with emotion and fury that was no longer caged. He wiped blood from his lips and glanced down, realizing he was bloody and battered. Louk was as well, and the roar in Akkadi's ears faded. The crowd was shouting around them.

For a moment, he hesitated, unsettled by the emotions rolling through him and what he'd done. He had never let them seize him before, never given into anger, desire, sorrow.

He'd never witnessed someone he considered a brother being struck down. Bleeding. Dying. There was no Naki protocol for caring about someone else, no instruction for how to react when one nearly lost a loved one. His chest was almost too tight to breathe, his head spinning with hope, fear, dread, and too many emotions to identify.

Purebred Nakis would accept their death and defeat with emotionless dignity.

Akkadi had no intention of dying today or letting his cousin die when he had the ability to save him.

_You're more human than Naki._ Mandy's words echoed in his thoughts. She had jammed the door to his emotions open with a body he was compelled to touch and the blue-grey eyes that arrested him every time he saw her. Her kisses, her passion... she appealed to the human side of him, the side he didn't want to exist.

The side he desperately needed now. She'd called him a coward, and she was right. Not because he was slow to kiss her, but because he hadn't made her his consort only to fail to make love to her. He hadn't traveled this far to let his cousin die. There was one way out: by letting his Naki discipline bow to his human emotion.

He felt _free_. Alive. The unnatural feelings overwhelmed him, made him want to laugh loudly then plunge back into the battle to revel in the release the fight gave him. Here, he wasn't constrained by Naki discipline or protocol. Here, no one outside of the Kini would know what passed. No one would see him fight or know he fought out of emotion for a cousin he couldn't bear to see die.

Akkadi whipped off his bloodied shirt and tossed it. He took a deep breath and beckoned to the large Louk, ready for the second round of his test.

His gaze fell to Vekko.

_Hang on, brother._ He said silently, vowing to save Vekko, no matter what it took.

If they survived this, he wasn't going to let Mandy walk away from him again. If he survived the Kini, he was going to do what he should have the first night he took her as his consort.

## Chapter Thirteen

Mandy groaned as she opened her eyes. Her body felt sore, as if she'd spent the past week at the gym. She rubbed her face then tried to focus. The crinkling sound of a hospital gown was familiar – the same that greeted her when she awoke for the first time in the future.

Confused, Mandy stared at the material.

"Which Naki bastard did this to you?" Cesar's face came into her vision. His dark eyes were angry, his face tense.

"What?" she asked. Her voice sounded rough. Her memory wasn't working right; she didn't know why she was in the hospital and it hurt to try to think at all.

"Someone put you here. Who?" Cesar demanded.

"What are you talking about?" Mandy pushed herself up, recognizing a healing ward. Cesar sat beside her round bed while a Naki in silver nearby appeared to be checking his watch. "What am I doing here?"

"You had the shit beat out of you by someone."

"Seriously?" she looked down at herself.

"They have some sort of advanced medical magic or something," Cesar said. "They fixed everything." He twisted to face the lingering Naki. "Hey, doc, tell her what was wrong."

"Skull fractures, broken ribs, internal bleeding, contusions on –"

"I get it," Mandy cut him off. _What is going on?_ She sighed. "I'm all fixed up, right?"

"You are healed, yes, though your body will retain its current level of exhaustion for several days," the doctor said.

"So, what the hell happened?" Cesar asked again.

Mandy thought hard.

"Was it the guy you were sleeping with?"

"Akkadi?" she voiced then shook her head. "No, he wouldn't do this. He's..." _captured or killed on some other planet._ This memory made her breath catch. "How long was I out?"

"Two days."

"I think I should go," Mandy said and swung her legs off the side of the bed. Fear brought clarity to her mind, and she suddenly needed to know about Akkadi.

She heard the whisper of the guard, though this time, it was from the device in Cesar's head.

"Tell her not now. I'll do it later," Cesar snapped back at the voice. "I swear these people are pains in the ass."

Mandy snorted. She tried hard to recall something else of the day that led up to where she couldn't remember more. The visit to the planet, the children's ward, Akkadi going missing and Helen going after him...

Hichele.

"Oh, that _bitch_!" Mandy muttered. She stood and took a few steps towards the door before she felt a wall of dizziness hit her.

Cesar rose quickly and grabbed her before she fell. Mandy groaned. Her body went limp in his arms.

"You aren't going anywhere yet," he said firmly, guiding her back to the bed. "What bitch? I spent two years fighting for a living, and I've never seen that much damage done by a woman."

"No, she had her guard do it," Mandy replied. She released him and sat on the bed.

"Hey, doc, why can you put bones back together but not cure exhaustion?" Cesar called to the Naki in silver.

The Naki didn't seem to know how to answer.

"I like messing with them," Cesar admitted to Mandy. "Try asking one of them what their favorite color is. The responses are hilarious."

Mandy giggled, unable to imagine what Akkadi would say if she did ask.

At the thought of him, all humor fled. Two days was a long time to be out. She understood it was better than spending six months healing, but she had no idea what happened with Akkadi in the time she was out.

"I really do need to go," she said, restless. "I have to check on someone."

"If you plan on taking on the guy who did this to you, I'm going with you," Cesar said.

"Cesar." Akkasha's sharp voice made Mandy jump. "I've requested you to –"

"I got something else to do." Cesar winked at Mandy. "Later, sweetheart."

Mandy tried not to laugh at the look that crossed Akkasha's face.

"You gotta try it," Cesar whispered. "They have no clue what to do."

Mandy grinned, no part of her pitying the shocked Naki princess standing a few feet away.

"Akkasha, how is Akkadi?" she asked.

Akkasha blinked, refocusing on her. "He is well. Vekko remains in a coma. They returned this morning."

"Your mother is okay, too?"

"Very. Akkadi was able to contain the situation."

Mandy rolled her eyes. They spoke so formally, even of their loved ones. Her worry unfurled, and she was able to breathe deeply at last. Akkadi was safe.

"There has been much inquiry into what happened to _you_ ," Akkasha continued. "You will inform me of how you ended up here in such a condition."

"No, thanks," Mandy replied.

Akkasha stared at her. Cesar turned to see her reaction, grinning.

"It was not a request," Akkasha managed.

"I know," Mandy said. "But I'm gonna deal with this."

"You may defy me, but you won't Akkadi."

Mandy frowned. It was a low blow for someone without emotions. She sighed. Akkadi might be able to get the truth out of her.

If he cared enough. Which he didn't.

At least he was safe. A weight lifted from her shoulders. She shouldn't be affected by him the way she was.

"He will require you to speak to him now that you are able," Akkasha ordered.

"When she's ready," Cesar countered. "She had her skull smashed in. Give her some space."

Mandy grimaced at the image in her head. She barely remembered the pain, but she did recall her fear. Convinced she was going to die for sure, she'd thought only of being in Akkadi's arms again. The only place she'd felt safe since arriving, he was also the only man her body responded to outside of her control. Normally, she viewed sex as fun, if she was in the mood. Sex with Akkadi, however, was going to be different. She'd sensed that since the beginning.

"Yeah, I'll see him later," she said, disturbed by the uncomfortable warmth forming within her already.

Akkasha's face was pink with anger. She said nothing but walked away. Cesar watched her, amused.

"It's too easy," he said, shaking his head. "You really do need rest. Don't let them boss you around."

"Oh, I do my best not to," Mandy assured him. "Got any space Twinkies?"

Cesar stretched to a box on a table beside the bed. He shook it and opened it, holding it out to her.

"It's much politer than what I call them," he grunted. "I found out from Urik they do have animals for food, but it's only the super rich who can eat them. Their chickens have three legs."

"Oh that's awesome!" she exclaimed. "I love drumsticks."

"I don't think you want to eat their chickens. No one will tell me what they feed them."

Mandy didn't ask. She ate a foam bar then another. After four, she began to feel less tired.

"Your clothes are in here, too," Cesar said, manipulating the box. "Cat suit? Check. Shoes? Check. Hairpins? Check. I'm so freakin' good."

Mandy laughed. "You are," she agreed. "Between the two of us, we'll drive them crazy here."

"There's another three on the planet waiting to come up. They're not nearly as fun, though," he admitted. "Sandy is a forty-five-year old CPA. Talk about having a meltdown when she got here." He shook his head. "Mike, from Orange County who just graduated with his Master's degree in mechanical engineering. He's kinda stuck up. Went to Harvard or something. The fifth is Berlin. He's older than my grandpa. I have no idea how he survived anything."

"I don't know how we did," she replied. "I can remember being on the plane and landing. The rest is gone."

"Me, too. From what I hear, that's probably a good thing. The Ishta-gods probably tortured us and tried to drain us of blood," Cesar said. "Did you meet Gonor?"

"Yes! He rescued me. Well, pushed me out a window. Same thing, I think."

"Us, too, except we used the back door instead of a window."

"We're all that's left."

His mouth spread into a grim line. He nodded.

Mandy didn't want to think of how many people were on board the plane. It had to be a hundred at least. Only five survived. With a glance around, she wasn't at all confident that the survivors were the lucky ones. She rubbed her face. She wanted to see Akkadi again to reassure herself he was okay.

But she didn't want to seem too eager to see him, either. They had to have a talk she wasn't ready for. Maybe she could find an excuse to drop by and leave quickly, like his mother was requesting to see her or something.

"Will you be okay here, if I leave?" Cesar asked. "If I don't go see what that woman wants, she's going to come back."

"Yeah, I'm good. I just need some rest."

He considered her for a moment. "If you need anything, let me know."

"Thanks, Cesar."

He rose and left her. Mandy's gaze went to the wall. She ate another space Twinkie then tested her body again. Her legs held, and no dizziness knocked her down. Satisfied, she changed clothes. Her movements were slower than usual; she really was drained.

"I'd give anything for real food," she muttered. Mandy sat to pull on the socks and catch her breath. Getting dressed wore her out more than she liked.

She ate another foam snack then pulled her hair up and did a few stretches to warm her body up. She exited the healing deck and checked the floor markings. She knew about where she was.

Mandy found herself heading towards Akkadi's quarters. She wracked her brain for an excuse to leave fast after she saw he was alive and well. Maneuvering her way from the deck with the healing ward to the deck with Akkadi's quarters, she paused in front of the panel she thought was his.

Mandy eyed the panel then moved to the next, not about to run into a wall or worse, walk into the quarters of a cousin looking to marry her. Her heart was pounding. She tried to tell herself it was from the exertion of walking, but the heat in her blood told her otherwise.

She entered the antechamber and grimaced at the sight of his two tall guards. She now had an appreciation for why they were chosen for such a duty after being beat near death by one.

At her hesitation, one motioned her to enter the panel between them.

She did. Mandy's eyes swept around the familiar apartment. She wiped her palms on her thighs.

Akkadi's lean form was at the windows. He was more rigid than she'd seen him, his hands at his sides and attention on space. The sight of his wide shoulders, tight ass and long, muscular thighs filled her with warmth. The sense of being grounded returned. Just being near him made her feel more at ease, except that this time, there was a thrum of something else in the air. She studied him, trying to figure out what it was.

"I did not request your presence," he said in cold, hard tone.

_Can you not be a jackass for two seconds?_ Mandy drew a deep breath. At least this meeting would be short.

"I came to make sure you were okay," she replied. "That's it."

"I am."

Her heart fell. He didn't ask about her. She spent two days in the infirmary, compliments of the woman trying to marry into _his_ family, and he didn't care. Why did she want him to?

Disappointed, her gaze lingered on him. Even when he was irritated with her before, he at least looked at her.

"Is something wrong?" she asked.

"No." The answer was too quick to be truthful.

Mandy padded towards him, uncertain why she felt the need to remain when he clearly didn't want her there. She had chosen to see him rather than rest. It seemed foolish now.

And was she ready to talk to him? She'd been robbed of a full day of thinking about what she saw on the planet and what it might mean for her future.

"Are you sure?" she asked, stopping a few feet from him.

He didn't answer.

"I can put my hair down. Tell you a joke. I'll even try to dance or something," she offered with nervous humor.

"I told you, I'm fine."

There was nothing in ten thousand years she hated more than his cold rejection. Especially now, when it was clear something was really wrong. Akkasha had said nothing else except that Akkadi and Vekko were well. The Naki talent for understatement was never so vexing as it was right now.

Mandy reached up and tugged the pins free from her bun. Akkadi always responded to her hair, even when he didn't seem much else to do to her. She almost rolled her eyes. She'd never won a modeling contract for her hair. She placed the pins in a fold of her sash and twisted, satisfied when they disappeared into the mysterious depths of the greatest purse she'd ever had.

With some trepidation, she moved forward again, this time turning to lean against the window beside him so she could see his face. Akkadi's chiseled features were harder than she'd ever seen them, his eyes like the frozen ocean. Disturbed by the drastic change in him, she considered him for a moment. Her own body was warm while he barely seemed aware of her presence.

Of all the emotions she experienced, anger wasn't one. She'd been pissed at him before for his unfeeling dedication to duties she didn't understand at the time. Now that she'd seen firsthand what he was striving to do, she admired him, at least a little, for his devotion.

Mandy took his hand with one of hers and drew it up, resting it on her shoulder on her hair.

"You should not be here right now," he said, meeting her gaze finally. He withdrew his hand.

Her pulse quickened. "I think you need a friend right now."

Akkadi studied her. His eyes moved slowly over her body before returning to hers. She waited, sensing he was deciding what to do, whether to send her away or touch her.

He touched her. His hand tucked hair behind her ear then settled at the nape of her neck. He shifted, drawing her before him with gentle pressure. Mandy's blood hummed. She breathed in his masculine scent, trying to ignore the way it made her insides tingle with anticipation.

Akkadi rested his forehead against hers. She listened to the sound of him breathing while marveling at the nearness of his strong, solid frame. She wanted to touch him but didn't, waiting to see what he would do. He was absently working his hand through her hair. He released the strand when he reached its end and let it fall to her chest. His fingers followed it, tracing down her chest to her breast. He stopped short of touching her there, instead shifting towards the center of her chest.

Mandy waited with baited breath.

Akkadi placed his index finger along the thin seam at the top of the uniform at her neck. He deliberately trailed his finger down the seam to break the seal of her clothing.

Mandy's heartbeat doubled. She didn't move, didn't dare let herself think he was doing anything other than toying with her once again.

His finger lightly traced the seam down her chest, between her breasts, down her stomach, past her belly button...

"Akkadi," she objected, catching his hand as it reached her lower abdomen. "Don't bother, if you're just going to walk out again."

He lifted his forehead from hers. His dark blue eyes were penetrating. He twisted his wrist to free of her grip then placed her hand at her side. He returned his finger to her lower abdomen. Mandy resisted the urge to shift. The ache at her core was within his reach, and she wasn't about to be led on again.

Caught in his gaze, scent and nearness, she swallowed hard as the light touch of his finger continued its journey. Her lower belly quivered at the tickling sensation.

His movement continued past the track where the uniform sealed. Down her belly to the triangle of sparse curls above her intimate area.

He paused here, holding her gaze, as if wanting to see her reaction. Mandy struggled not to respond at all while her body roared to life with dizzying desire. Despite her attempt, her breathing was growing faster.

Akkadi's eyes glowed with amusement at her struggle.

"Don't mess with me, Akkadi," she said between clenched teeth.

"I told you not to stay."

"I swear, if you start something you can't finish again, I'll-"

His finger shifted farther south. Her breath caught.

"Is this all it takes to keep you quiet?" Akkadi lifted the corner of his lips in a small smile. "I wonder what it'll take for you to bow right."

Mandy's brow furrowed. The idea he was _teasing_ her didn't seem possible. Robots had no sense of humor, and neither did Nakis.

He shifted a step back and lifted his hand. This time, he nudged the uniform off one shoulder. His eyes went to the breast he exposed. His large hand pushed the uniform down her arm, his gentle, firm touch following the uniform all the way to her fingertips. When her arm was free, he did the same with her other arm, his warm touch running the extent of her arm from shoulder to fingers.

With her upper body exposed, Mandy shivered. The fire was growing within her, but she stayed still, mesmerized by the slow, sensual touch. Akkadi's mood was beyond her to guess, but the light in his eyes was one she knew. She sensed this time, he wasn't going to walk away. Without clothes, neither was she.

Akkadi circled her and paused behind her. She jerked when his large hands settled on her waist. Her skin was sensitive enough that his breath against her shoulder made her shudder. His warm hands traveled down once more, pushing the uniform over her hips and down her thighs and calves.

She stepped out of the clothing pooled at her feet, facing him. She knew the effect her body had on men; what she didn't expect was the way Akkadi made her feel close to losing control with a few simple touches.

He peeled off his shirt and tossed it, stepping close to her once more. Mandy touched him lightly, glancing up to try to get a read on him. It was hard to know what he thought, even harder when she was too aware of being naked. His hands went to her hips.

She willed herself not to react, but her breath hitched once more, like he was the first man ever to touch her when she knew very well he wasn't.

Akkadi met her gaze, smiling again. Mandy rolled her eyes. She rested her palms against the supple skin of his chest, marveling at the smoothness of his taut skin.

His fingers trailed up her sides and around to her back and to her shoulders. He seemed to be trying to mesmerize the shape of her body, and she was still, overly affected by the sensations his movements caused.

He took her face in his hands and kissed her.

Mandy leaned into him, hot for him in a way she never experienced before. Their heated skin touched, ratcheting up her desire even more. She kissed him with hunger, loving the taste and heat of his mouth. His full lips were commanding this time, his tongue flicking into her mouth in a maddening tease while his hands slid down her back to grip her ass. He pulled her against his erection, and she sighed into his mouth, shuddering.

Akkadi wrapped an arm around her back and trailed kisses down her jaw and neck, licking and nipping his way down to her collarbone. He ran the tip of his tongue along the delicate area.

"Akkadi," she whispered, yearning to feel all of him against her. Mandy ran her fingers through his soft hair.

His hot mouth found its way to one nipple. He tickled the hardened tip with his tongue before taking the aching bud fully into his mouth. He sucked and nibbled before trailing kisses to her other breast.

Mandy groaned at the exquisite sensations, digging her nails into his back. Her breathing was fast and shallow, the aching core of her body hot and wet for him. She clung to him.

Akkadi's mouth returned to hers, and she kissed him hungrily, pushing him towards the bed. Her hands ran down his body, and she broke away to push his trousers down. The long, thick shaft of his penis was capped by an even thicker head, one that almost begged to be kissed.

A streak of mischief pierced her desire. Mandy took the shaft in her hand and squeezed gently, flicking her thumb across the rounded head. She slid it into her mouth, swirling her tongue around the tip before taking as much of him into her mouth as she could.

Akkadi groaned quietly, his fingers winding into her hair.

Mandy concentrated on the head of his penis, licking, nipping and sucking while one hand squeezed and stroked the shaft. With her other hand, she fondled his testicles lightly. She wanted him bad – but she wanted to see him lose control and become human first.

To her surprise, he took her arms and lifted her, capturing her mouth in a kiss that expressed the depth of his need. His intensity drove her back, and she clung to him, unable to keep her balance with his body pressing the length of hers.

"Akkadi!" she gasped, breaking away. "Please."

His eyes were dark with desire. He responded by kissing her hard and deep once more, moving them back towards his bed. Mandy felt her calves hit the edge. Akkadi swept her off her feet in one simple movement, resting her on the bed and covering her body with his. He settled between her knees. Mandy's hands ran down his back. She gripped the round cheeks of his ass, trying to hurry his entry into the part of her aching to feel him.

Akkadi's passion was overwhelming. She was consumed by his demanding mouth and heady scent, the hands roaming her body possessively, the sensation of his hot skin against hers, his thick arousal pressed against her lower belly.

He positioned himself to enter her and pulled his head away. He was breathing hard, his eyes filled with the same need she felt. Mandy touched his face. He held her gaze as the tip of his penis pierced her.

She wriggled, trying to hurry his entry. Akkadi kissed her, nibbling on her lower lip, and penetrated her slowly, allowing her body to adjust to his size. Mandy moaned as he filled her.

She'd known sex with Akkadi would be different, but she didn't expect it to be so intense! She never needed anyone the way she did him, even when he was buried inside her. She craved more of him already.

She pulled his face to hers, unable to stop the hunger burning her up from the inside out. He responded and moved in and out of her, slowly at first then faster. The combination of his size and movement, the friction of their bodies, and the madness consuming her caused a familiar tension to build at her core.

Mandy lost all sense of herself, drowning in the feel and scent of him. Akkadi wasn't making love to her. He was claiming her in a way she'd never be able to forget.

Her body arched of its own accord, the tension so tight, she could barely breathe. He kissed her neck and continued sliding in and out of her.

Mandy's orgasm broke. She cried out, clutching him as powerful waves of pleasure swept through her, robbing her of her last shreds of control and plunging her into a world of sensual feeling without thought.

Seconds later, his body went rigid atop hers. He muffled his own cry of release with the pillow then pumped a few more times before he went limp on top of her.

Panting, Mandy floated in the afterglow of her climax. She listened to Akkadi's ragged breathing and gradually grew aware of her body once more. She wrapped her legs around his hips in a lower body hug and hooked her ankles over his ass to keep him inside her. Running her fingernails down his back, she took deep breaths to pull as much of him into her as possible.

"I can't get enough of you," she whispered, wishing she could get closer somehow.

Akkadi raised his head. He pushed her hair from her face with his fingers, his eyes roaming her features with fascination before he met her gaze.

They gazed at each other silently, breathing the same air and bodies filling the same space.

"Was that normal for you?" he asked.

She laughed hoarsely. "No. Everything is different with you."

Before that moment, she hadn't realized how true the admission was. His kiss, his touch. God help her, his lovemaking. She'd never be the same after experiencing him.

Akkadi sensed the impact of her words and studied her.

"What happened to you while you were gone?" she asked. "I expected you to be passionate, but this was something else."

He lowered his head and trailed kisses down her neck.

"Are you trying to ignore me?" she demanded, surprised.

"Trying? No." He captured a nipple in his mouth and sucked hard.

Mandy gasped.

"I'm about to succeed," he replied.

He shifted his hips, and she released her ankles, lowering her legs. Akkadi kissed her before she was able to pursue, rendering her breathless with another of the kisses only he had ever been able to give her. His penis was growing hard inside her.

Desire rose hot and fast. Rather than the sensual exploration of her body he started with, his hands and mouth were demanding, as if he was desperate to taste and feel all of her. Mandy let his passion ignite hers and sweep them both away.

## Chapter Fourteen

Hours later, Mandy slept deeply in his arms. Akkadi held her against him tightly, not wanting to let go. The combination of their need was explosive – beyond anything he ever experienced or imagined possible with a mate. He understood why his cousins lined up at his door to claim Mandy, though he couldn't help feeling as though lovemaking with her would be unlike anything he would go through with any other woman, Naki or human.

After the battle on the Kini planet, he found it almost impossible to contain the emotions he'd freed. They roared to life once more when he touched Mandy. Even now, they were intense within him, demanding he claim her again and again.

He ran his fingers through her hair and buried his face in the nape of her neck, loving her scent. Her pliant body was too compelling; he couldn't keep his hands from running the length of her supple, soft skin to explore the dips and mounds of her feminine form. He'd never been fascinated by any Naki consort's body.

He rested his head back on his pillow, content with the warm body in his arms. No Naki would let him do what he'd done with Mandy. Kissing was a formality, a token of appreciation not meant to be enjoyed. Sex with a Naki was perfunctory, the unspoken agreement between two logical parties that sex should be performed only when necessary. Never for pleasure.

With Mandy, everything had been pleasure. His penis was hard again with his need to sink into her hot, slick depths. He couldn't get the feel of her out of his thoughts; it was branded on him, like the smell of her skin and the sound of her calling his name in the throes of her orgasm. She was open and uninhibited, aroused by his body the way he was hers.

She'd almost driven him over the edge when she took the full length of his arousal into her velvety mouth. He planned to take it slow until that moment, when her teeth brushed the head of his penis. She also gave him an idea, one he hoped to try when she woke.

Akkadi shifted against her, the firm rounds of her butt pressed against his arousal. He resisted the urge to sink it between her cheeks to the moist, tight sheathe he knew was waiting for him.

What happened to you?

He hadn't been able to answer. Aware of his emotions, he wasn't ready to talk about them or what it meant now that he'd made her a legitimate consort. It meant he'd have to tell her about Hichele.

It meant he only had three months of Mandy in his bed before he had to give her – and the sense of peace at his core – up forever. He ignored the small instinct that told him three months wasn't enough time and that it was impossible to tire of someone who consumed him the way she did.

She stirred. Akkadi propped his head up on his hand, wanting to see her wake up. Her eyes fluttered open, her body losing the limpness of sleep. She shifted to see him, her smile open and her gaze artless and beautiful. She glowed from his lovemaking.

He touched her face tenderly.

"Hey," she murmured.

"How are you?" he asked, kissing her shoulder. Even the taste of her skin was intoxicating.

"A little tired from the damn healers. But thrilled to see you."

"Healers?" he echoed.

At her silence, he looked at her.

"Yeah. It was nothing. I just tripped," she said, glancing away.

As if not wanting him to pursue, she twisted in his grip until she was able to take his hands in her face. She kissed him long and slow, her desire clear.

"I see you're ready," she whispered huskily, reaching to touch his swollen penis with one hand. She tickled the sensitive head with her thumb, and he shivered.

Kissing her, Akkadi shifted until he was on top of her. He slid into her hot, wet sheathe and moved in and out, enjoying the sensations of her tight core gripping his arousal. Mandy's hands drifted over his body. When he felt himself getting too close to control his climax, he pulled out.

Akkadi moved down her body, kissing a path towards her belly. He stopped to suckle her breasts, amused by her sighs. He trailed kisses down her belly, holding her body in place with hands on her waist. His hands slid down with him to her hips, where he licked and nipped the sensitive skin below her belly button.

He reached the curls above her sex and nuzzled them with his nose, continuing his trail towards his destination.

Mandy's breathing was ragged already. The scent of her desire made his blood roar with the need to claim her again. Instead, he forced himself to be calm and placed his hands beneath her bottom, pulling the core of her womanhood to him.

Akkadi breathed in her scent, marveling at the swollen lips protecting the delicate clit he knew was between them. She was slick with desire already. He lowered his mouth and flicked his tongue into her hot depths, groaning at her taste.

She was so sweet and silky! He'd never tasted a Naki woman; it wouldn't be appropriate, but with Mandy, there were no boundaries or rules. He was able to explore and taste without worrying about what was proper.

Akkadi tasted the nectar that was purely her, dwelling in her taste until Mandy wiggled impatiently. Her smell and scent intoxicated him, made him want more of her, all of her.

He traced his tongue from the entrance of her sheathe up towards the aching bud awaiting him. He licked the depths of her sex then sucked on the soft, swollen lips.

Mandy was squirming and whispering his name before he gently ran his tongue over her clit.

Her reaction was immediate. Her body went rigid, and she gasped. Akkadi glanced up at her face, privately triumphant that he'd found something that gave her so much pleasure.

He lowered his mouth and began to lick and circle the button with his tongue, aware of Mandy's whispers turning into pleas for him to satisfy her. He continued, turned on by her arousal. She gripped his hair tightly, and her body tensed in a sign he had learned last night meant she was close to her orgasm.

Akkadi smiled to himself. He loved the pleasure her body gave him, and he loved just as much returning the favor.

"Akkadi!" Her cry was rough after a full night of them.

Akkadi felt her begin to convulse. He left her clit and sank his penis into the sheathe that rippled with her climax. The sensation alone was almost enough to drive him to his own orgasm, and he pumped hard and fast, loving the way her body bucked beneath him while her cries grew louder.

Faster and faster, his control slid away as he chased her orgasm to reach his own. His broke over him with intensity that left him reeling in the sensations of the supple body beneath his. Her breathing was harsh in his ear, her core still rippling, squeezing the last of his seed from him.

Akkadi rested on top of her, even loving the slickness of their sweating bodies.

Mandy kissed his jaw, her nails lightly tracing along his back.

"Good morning to you, too," she said, chuckling.

"I want to wake you like that every morning," he said, nuzzling her neck.

He'd made love to her five times, and he felt as if he'd never get enough of her. Akkadi relaxed on top of her. Mandy wrapped her arms around him, and they stayed in the intimate position.

"I do have to go," he said, mind going to his duties. "You _will_ be here again tonight."

"If your mother hasn't married me off to one of your cousins."

Akkadi tensed. He pushed himself up to see Mandy's face.

"That won't happen," he told her. _At least, not for three months._ Disturbed, he forced himself of focus on her, now, instead of what happened in three months.

Mandy smiled. She was normally beautiful but when she smiled, she was stunning enough that he couldn't look away. She kissed him.

"Okay. Go," she said and pretended to pout. "I'm sure I'll get dragged out soon to attend some boring meetings."

Akkadi hesitated, not wanting to leave. He forced himself to withdraw from his body, reminded of the danger he had always sensed about Mandy. She'd distract him from his duties without a doubt. The moment his skin was no longer in direct contact with hers, he wanted to return to her, to bury his head then his penis between her legs, to hear her shout his name and know he was the one who took her to the point where she was beyond control.

Akkadi shook his head. He was close to being aroused again. He dressed.

"I'll show you something new tonight, if you want."

Her words stopped him. "What do you have in mind?"

"Later. You won't leave if I tell you," she said with a laugh.

Akkadi wanted to know almost badly enough to fling off his clothes and crawl back into bed with her. But he didn't, instead steeling himself for a day without her. One night with her, and he couldn't imagine how he'd wait an entire day to see or taste her again.

_This_ was why he had to marry a Naki instead of a human. Mandy was too tempting. He'd never be able to focus on his duty.

"Here's a hint," Mandy said as he neared the door.

Akkadi turned.

She was on all fours, her ass towards him, the sheet covering her body. She wiggled her butt.

His imagination took off, and his mouth went slack.

Mandy laughed loudly, dropping to her belly and rolling onto her back. She sat up, grinning at him, her face glowing.

"Tonight," she promised. "Now go save the humans. Or find a cure. Whatever you do."

Speechless, Akkadi went.

The image of her on all fours wasn't something he'd be able to forget, no matter how busy his day was.

He went first to the healing ward to see Vekko. The peace he experienced with Mandy faded when he saw his mother seated beside his cousin.

"Mother," he said, bowing to her. "How are you this morning?"

She looked up at him. The skin around her mouth was tight. Her gaze sharpened.

"I am well," she said. "So are you, I see."

Akkadi ignored her. He sat beside her, his gaze going to Vekko. The cousin closest to his age slept deeply, kept unconscious by the healers while his body repaired itself. Sorrow drifted through him at the sight of his hurt cousin.

"How is he?" Akkadi asked quietly.

"He is well. They said he will recover with time," his mother's tone was hushed. "Thank you, Akkadi, for bringing both of you home."

Akkadi said nothing. Vekko was pale. His scars were fading and would be gone in a day. If the healers thought him too weak, they'd keep him in the coma for a few more days so he was able to rest.

"Will you tell me what happened, son?" his mother asked.

"No," he replied. "What matters is that we're safe. Akkasha told me you were foolishly headed there to help us. Do you know what they would've done to you, if they did this much to us?" he asked in a cold, level voice.

"I cared only for you," she returned.

"And I care only for my family. The Kini had no intention of negotiating."

"It's a shame. We needed the energy. Perhaps I should try. They're an emotional race."

"I am not completely without compassion," he added.

"You are a cyborg among Nakis."

_Not anymore._ Akkadi said nothing. He'd experienced more emotions the past three days than he ever thought existed. He could never tell her, but it was emotion that saved Vekko on the Kini planet, not Naki logic. It was emotion that made him make love to Mandy like it was the last day of his life.

He'd faced emotion – and found strength where he had thought there was only weakness. His struggle now was how to balance the two, for as long as Mandy was in his bed, he didn't want to return to his Naki sense of self-deprivation and discipline.

His mother's worried gaze was on him. Akkadi reached out and took her hands the way she did him when he was younger. He squeezed.

Her eyes misted over, and she squeezed back.

"I knew Mandy would change you," she murmured.

"Mandy didn't change me," he responded. "The Kini did." _Mandy made me realize being human means feeling alive._

His mother's disapproval was evident instantly. She rose and left them. Akkadi watched her, not completely surprised by her abrupt departure. He moved to her seat and reached out to touch Vekko, reassuring himself that his cousin was alive. Vekko's breathing was deep and steady, his chest moving up and down with each breath.

"While you're here, I think you should hear this, Akkadi."

He twisted, not expecting his mother to return. She was trailed by one of the royal healers, who offered a deep bow.

"What is it, mother? Are you ill?" Akkadi asked, at once on edge. He'd nearly lost his cousin; he wasn't ready for more bad news.

"No, my prince. This is about the, um, royal slave, Mandy," the healer started. "She is a purebred human."

Akkadi rose, his jaw clenched hard enough to tick. No one, not even the royal healers, knew of the existence of purebred humans. His mother's personal healer was the only who knew the family's secret.

If this healer knew, then it was in the central system, which meant anyone who knew to look would be able to discover the truth about Mandy. Mandy mentioned the healing ward without saying why she was here. Had she taken off the medallion while here and if so, why?

"Tell him the rest," his mother directed.

"She is healed now," the healer said with a glance at the reporting device around his wrist. "She suffered a fractured skull in two places, broken ribs, a ruptured spleen, fractured –"

Something within him snapped at the description of his Mandy hurt.

"What happened?" Akkadi demanded, shocked and horrified. Fury filled him, and he moved towards the healer.

His mother and the healer both jumped at his tone.

"We aren't certain," the healer replied. "She said she fell."

"You accepted that answer?"

"Son," his mother said softly, resting a hand on his forearm.

Barely able to see straight, Akkadi realized he was close to losing control for a different reason than when he was with Mandy. His body was tense enough to hurt, and the startled healer had taken a few steps back. He last felt this level of anger when he saw the Kini strike down Vekko.

"Leave us," his mother ordered.

The healer scrambled away.

"Akkadi!" she chided. "Whatever happened, she wasn't willing to say. You should be focused on what to do with the women in your life."

Akkadi released a breath and willed his body to relax.

"You've got a betrothed and a consort. I can guess which put that sparkle in your eyes."

"It's not unheard of," he growled, unable to let go of the image in his mind that the healer created with his description of the damage. There was nothing on the station that could do that to her, unless she was in an accident in one of the shuttle bays. What could she have been doing?

"You nearly took off the healer's head." His mother drew nearer, her voice quieting. "You need to make a decision, son, and stick to it, before someone gets hurt."

"I made it," he said with effort. "I will honor the agreement I have with Hichele."

She frowned.

"Fractured skull?" he repeated. "What happened?"

"I don't know more than you do. My concern is that it won't take long for everyone to know there's a purebred among us."

The truth of her words struck him harder than hearing Mandy was hurt so badly. If Mandy's purebred human status became widely known, there might be an outcry from those demanding she be sent to the labs for vaccine trials. Worse: she might become a target for the Ishta, who would torture then kill her eventually, and any other enemy tipped off about the humans' ability to withstand the plague.

"She can't stay your consort, Akkadi," his mother continued. "If we mate her off to Vekko or one of your cousins, she'll be safer than she is now. She's exposed. If someone could hurt her under our noses, someone can snatch her before we can stop them. If Vekko takes her as a mate, we can issue a royal directive of death for anyone who speaks of her status and offer her our direct protection."

He felt ill. A familiar sensation – cold fear – slithered through him. He'd experienced it for the first time when he thought Vekko was dead. He felt it again knowing that Mandy was in danger. Or was it the idea of giving her up that made him nauseous?

His unwillingness to give up Mandy was completely illogical. He was betrothed to another. The gateway to his emotions opened among the Kini refused to bow to logic this time, demanding he never let go of the woman capable of reaching his heart.

"Let me think about it," he said. "I need to know what hurt her."

"The only one who knows is Mandy. She won't tell me."

"She'll tell me," he said firmly.

"Not after she learns about Hichele."

He glanced down at his mother. She was angry with him; he saw it in the spark of her eyes.

"What would you have me do?" he asked. "We need the energy cells Hichele brings."

"Allegedly brings. We haven't tested them yet."

"We know her family's planet contains an energy source second only to ours."

His mother nodded unhappily. "There must be another way."

"What way?" he asked impatiently. "It is very simple. We need energy. The Kini are irrational and have made us no agreement. Hichele's family can guarantee energy, on the condition I take her as my mate. We are so close to finding a cure, mother."

"Is it so easy to you, Akkadi?"

He avoided her gaze. It wasn't simple at all, but he wasn't able to put his personal preferences above the lives of his people.

"When will the cells be tested?" he asked.

"Two days. Your father dispatched Qiadi. He is on his way."

Akkadi nodded in approval. Qiadi was his father's chief energy advisor. There was no one better to test the cells.

"The whole family will be here in two days for the official announcement of your betrothal," his mother added.

Akkadi never regretted any decision he made before the one with Hichele. He hadn't thought twice about the official betrothal ceremony. It was a matter of duty, one he would perform like all the rest.

Except in two days, he'd no longer be able to hide the truth from Mandy. Would she agree to stay his consort when she found out?

No. Not with the connection they experienced last night. She'd claimed sex was different with him than anyone else. He knew the same was true for him. With no sense of duty, she wasn't going to understand why he had to mate with Hichele.

How did _he_ give up Mandy to his cousins after last night? How did he spend his nights with a woman like Hichele knowing Vekko was sleeping with Mandy?

"I'll be on the battle deck, waiting for the Kini to contact me with their decision," he said. "Akkasha is back. She will have to explain the breach and discovery of the purebred human to Father."

"Very well."

Akkadi glanced at Vekko once more then left, dread settling into his stomach. As he walked down the hallway, he realized he'd tumbled into bed with Mandy without first talking to her about the energy shortage.

Or about Hichele. Worst of all, she didn't know how the plague started in the first place, that it was the Naki who caused it, the Naki who had to cure it, the Naki who stood between her and her home.

"Incoming communication from the Kini," a voice said softly from the transmitter at the back of his neck.

Akkadi gritted his teeth. "I'm on my way to the battle deck. I'll receive it there."

"They're not willing to wait. They said to relay to you that they're on their way to the station."

He doubted his father would tolerate the barbaric brawl the Kinis had forced him into on their planet.

"When will they arrive?" he asked, striding down the hall.

"In the morning."

It was horrible timing. Mandy, Hichele, his father arriving for the ceremony. Akkadi's instincts told him his life was about to become far more interesting than he cared for.

## Chapter Fifteen

Upbeat, Mandy took her time getting dressed and eating the space Twinkies. After a night with Akkadi, even the foam bars tasted good.

She started towards Helen's quarters right when the inevitable summons came.

"Helen requests you come to her quarters," the guard issued.

Alone in the hallway, Mandy looked behind her. No guard with hands like bricks waited behind her to send her back to the infirmary.

She shuddered at the memory. She hadn't told Cesar to watch out for the psycho Naki and made a mental note to seek him out before the end of the day.

Mandy arrived at the Naki queen's quarters. The guards motioned her to enter, and she stepped through the panel.

Helen appeared distracted, and Mandy sensed some sort of tension upon setting foot in the apartment. Hichele was there as well, her sharp gaze waiting to see what Mandy did.

Mandy made a face at her and went to her wall. Hichele's gasp made her smile. After what Hichele did, she'd never, _ever_ bow to the Naki bitch again. It was probably not what Hichele expected after the beat down.

"How are you, Mandy?" Helen asked.

Mandy offered the best bow she could to the Naki queen.

"I am well, thank you," she replied.

"My son Vekko is in the healer's ward."

"Really? Why?" she asked curiously.

"He was injured during the trip he and Akkadi took." Helen's concern was clear in her blue eyes. "He will be well in a few days. We have the best healers in the galaxy but I still worry."

Suddenly, Mandy understood Akkadi's brittle mood the night before. Something bad had happened, and his cousin was hurt. Akkadi was too honorable not to feel responsible.

"I'm so sorry to hear that," she said softly, wishing she'd known before this. She felt bad for Akkadi. She's unknowingly offered him some kind of comfort, even if it was something as simple as physical release. She was proud of herself for not allowing his mood to drive her away. Recalling their night, her body grew warm from the inside out.

"Hichele's betrothal ceremony is in two days. You will meet the rest of the family," Helen said, turning to the Naki woman.

_God, I hate her._ Mandy barely kept from spitting the words out loud. Pregnant with another man's child, Hichele was still able to get a pass into Helen's family.

What if Mandy didn't get home and she was stuck here, with one of the Naki princes? After last night, would Akkadi consider her, if going home became impossible?

Mandy didn't let herself think too hard on it, afraid to face the option that either she never went home or that Akkadi still might not want her. The connection she'd experienced since meeting him only grew stronger last night in his arms, where he made love to her with passion she didn't think him capable of. Helen's words drew Mandy's attention.

"We are going to a briefing about the energy shortage status."

Helen's words drew Mandy's attention. She roused herself and pushed away from the wall, trailing them to the door.

"There will be no shortage after I am wed," Hichele proclaimed. "I will have saved the empire."

"For which we will be grateful."

Mandy had no idea how Helen was able to placate the arrogant Hichele when Mandy wanted nothing more than to beat her face in. Sensing her temper was shorter than usual, Mandy kept her distance from the two, lingering with the guard bringing up the rear of their procession. Two of Helen's advisors joined her, along with Akkasha, trailed by a disgruntled Cesar.

Mandy met his gaze. He rolled his eyes, and she covered her mouth to keep from laughing out loud.

The group headed towards the elevators. Mandy checked the floors and saw Cesar do the same. He waited for her down the hall, falling into step beside her.

"Battle deck?" he asked.

"Yeah." Her pulse grew faster. Akkadi was always on the battle deck. Would she see him?

"How you feeling?"

"Great," she admitted. "Space Twinkies."

He smiled. "I hate those things. Urik said they have all the essential vitamins and nutrients. I used to hate vegetables, but I'd trade every single space Twinkie on this station for a bowl of broccoli right about now."

"Tell me about it," she agreed. "They couldn't add a little bit of flavor?"

Their conspiratorial whispers drew the disapproving gaze of Akkasha. Cesar winked at her, and Akkasha glared at him coldly.

"I see you're getting along," Mandy said.

"Hardly."

"Did she tell you that you're expected to marry her?"

Cesar stopped. Mandy faced him, giggling at the look on his face.

"You're messing with me," Cesar said.

The group walked onto the main deck. Mandy followed.

"No, really. You're joking." Cesar took her arm to stop her.

"No, really, I'm not," she said, entertained. "It's what they do with purebred humans up here."

His hand dropped, his look stunned. Mandy slapped his arm and walked onto the main deck. She found herself searching for Akkadi among the Naki on the bridge.

"Why didn't anyone tell me?" Cesar had recovered enough to follow.

Mandy shrugged, more interested in finding Akkadi.

"I can't stand that woman."

"They're all like that. Trust me." Mandy smiled and took Cesar's arm. "Now maybe you'll take me seriously about trying to get home."

"Urik said..."

"I talked to Urik before I ended up in the hospital." She pulled him as close as possible, whispering. "He said if I can bring him the energy, he knows how to open a star gate."

"Why did he tell me it wasn't possible?"

Unease went through Mandy. "I don't know. Something is off about it, isn't it?" She looked at him closely.

"Completely. I grilled him and Pinal and a bunch of others," Cesar said. "Everyone said it takes energy and a special key and a star gate."

"I didn't know about the key." Mandy dwelled on the new information.

"I don't think it's a key like we think of it," he continued. "I think –"

"You would be Cesar."

Mandy's eyes flew up, her pulse racing at the low voice. They stopped walking, for Akkadi stood in their path a few feet ahead of them. The Naki's composure was rigid, his direct gaze on Cesar. No part of his stance or look was remotely friendly.

"I am," Cesar said. "You are?"

"Your display is inappropriate." Akkadi's eyes went to their interlinked arms.

Cesar released her. Mandy raised an eyebrow.

Akkadi didn't look at her. Even so, her clothing was too hot for her, her nipples tingling as they strained against the material. Her skin had grown sensitive suddenly in anticipation of Akkadi's touch. She leaned forward to catch a whiff of his scent from the few feet away where she stood.

Instead of touching him, she was forced to keep her distance by the public setting. Never had any man drawn her attention or stirred her blood like this one. His cold façade was a turn on now that she knew the passion laying just beyond the thin display.

Akkadi's gaze swept over her briefly before he turned away and joined the others.

"What an ass," Cesar muttered.

"Yeah," she said, a breathless note in her voice. Mandy followed Akkadi with her eyes, aching to haul him into some broom closet for a quickie.

"Wait, is that the guy you were trying to lure into bed?" Cesar asked, studying her.

"Succeeded in luring into bed," she said with a grin. "His name is Akkadi."

"Really?"

"Why?" she asked, curious about the odd note in his voice.

"Nothing I guess. You know how our fellow slaves talk." Cesar shrugged. "C'mon. I guess we're going in."

"What did you hear?"

"It was nothing." He started forward, disappearing into a panel.

Mandy dismissed her concern and entered the meeting room, eyes straying to Akkadi. She was occupied enough fantasizing about Akkadi not to notice how long the meeting lasted. She barely looked away from him. He didn't acknowledge her, his attention on the discussion at hand.

Cesar stayed beside her, quietly watching the others talk. Mandy leaned against the wall, checked her nails, then fiddled with her sash. Cesar twisted his, catching a peachy medallion before it fell. He handed it to her.

Surprised, she glanced down at her neckline, realizing she wasn't wearing the protective device Akkadi gave her. She tugged it on and tucked it into her shirt.

At long last, the meeting ended. Akkasha was the first to leave. She snapped her fingers at Cesar as she passed them. Mandy rolled her eyes, and Cesar shook his head but trailed the Naki leader through the panel.

"Mandy, I am meeting with my advisors and sending Hichele on ahead," Helen said, pausing before her. "Come up to my quarters in about an hour."

"Yes, ma'am," Mandy replied.

She watched them file out, not realizing someone stayed behind until she turned to see Akkadi. Her heart leapt and raced in her breast.

"Hey," she said quietly.

He held out a hand. She grinned and went to him. Akkadi wrapped her in his arms, his lips pressed to hers before she could speak again. His tongue slid into her mouth, and he kissed her slowly, savoring her taste.

Mandy linked her arms around his neck while one of his hands traveled downward to pause at the small of her back and press her against him. His erection made her want to melt around it.

"Someone is happy to see me," she said, pulling away.

"More than you know," he replied.

Mandy leaned into him, seeking his mouth with hers and hungrily showing him how much she missed him the first half of the day. Without hesitation, Akkadi trailed a finger down the seam of her uniform, quickly this time, until his fingers reached the end of the seam.

He pushed the material off one shoulder and leaned down to tease a nipple with his tongue while his hand slid into her uniform.

Mandy groaned quietly as two of his fingers sank into her aching core.

"You are always ready for me," Akkadi whispered then gently tugged at her nipple with his teeth. "Wet and sweet. I need to taste you, Mandy."

"I won't argue," she said with a breathless laugh, gleefully swept away by his intensity.

Akkadi steered her towards the conference table and swept her clothing off. Mandy reached for him, all but tearing at his clothing to feel his skin against hers. Akkadi struggled out of his shirt and pants, his kisses growing desperate.

Intense lust overcame her. She clawed and pulled him closer, the ache at her core crippling her ability to think. Akkadi didn't stop to taste her but plunged into her, driving her back onto the table. Mandy wrapped her legs around him, overpowered by the same need.

She came seconds before he did, and he collapsed on top of her, panting hard. Mandy's body convulsed under the power of her orgasm, and she murmured his name, shaking.

Akkadi kissed her cheeks, forehead, nose.

"I want you again already," he whispered hoarsely. "How can that be?"

"You can have me, Akkadi," she replied. "As many times as you want."

He leaned back and took one nipple in his mouth, sucking and lathing, nipping and tugging. She sighed at the tiny pleasures, hands buried in his hair. He moved to the second nipple, his hand massaging her breast. He began moving in and out of her, his penis hardening quickly at the friction.

Mandy smiled. "Want a sneak peek before tonight?"

Akkadi didn't wait for her to explain what she had in mind. He withdrew and held out his hands, pulling her off the table. Mandy turned bent over the table, presenting her rear end to him.

Akkadi's hands went to her hips then up her waist. He nudged her ankles farther a part, the large tip of his penis prodding the opening of her vagina.

Mandy sighed as he entered her once again. Akkadi tugged her hips back to better position her then leaned over, resting his upper body against her back as he slid in and out.

"I like this," he whispered.

"It's better on all fours," she teased.

"We'll do it tonight."

Mandy laughed. Akkadi's control began to slip. He straightened and took her hips, plunging into her over and over. She braced herself against the table, engrossed in the feeling of his arousal inside her.

His release came fast, and his nails dug into her hips.

"Mandy," he said breathlessly.

His movement stopped. She felt his body shudder. She pushed her upper body off the table and wriggled her butt. Akkadi chuckled.

"I like your ideas," he said in a husky voice.

"I've got a few more," she said.

He withdrew from her body. She straightened and faced him. Akkadi kissed her gently.

Mandy hugged him, loving the scent of their lovemaking and the naked body pressed against hers. His warm embrace was tight and strong. She couldn't have designed a more perfect man.

"We fit well together," she murmured.

"We do," he agreed, kissing her neck. "May I ask something of you?"

"Anything."

"Why you were in the healing ward."

Mandy sighed. "Can I tell you tonight?" she hedged, not wanting to spoil their moment.

"You may."

"Thank you."

Akkadi squeezed her then let go, stepping away to gather his clothing. Mandy watched the way his muscles moved beneath his taut skin. What was wrong with her? She couldn't get enough of him, couldn't stop staring at him or craving his touch, his taste.

She shook her head and retrieved her uniform from the ground.

"Did you give any thought to what I asked you before I left?" Akkadi asked, the rough edge remaining.

Mandy was pensive for a moment. "Yes. I went to Earth with your mother, too. We visited the people who are sick."

She felt Akkadi's gaze but didn't look at him, still not at all certain what to make of her situation.

"You three are the only who can open a star gate, right?" she asked.

"Correct."

"And you don't have the energy."

"We do not."

"Even with Hichele's family's energy marbles?"

Akkadi was quiet for a moment. Mandy finished closing her uniform and faced him. She fixed her hair, waiting for him to respond.

"Her energy cells would provide us with what we need for the final stage of the vaccine," Akkadi answered. "Without them, it will take us much longer to reach the next phase."

"More people would die," she said. The poke of the pins beneath her fingertips reminded her of the children she met. "Many more."

"An estimated twenty billion."

She looked up, stunned once more by the numbers.

"I..." she cleared her throat. "I would stay here, if it meant I could help save those people." A tremor of unease went through her at the prospect.

Akkadi gazed at her. He was suddenly closed off again, his face unreadable.

"That's what you asked, wasn't it?" she prodded at his silence.

"It is," he agreed.

"Okay." _Now tell me you want me to stay with you._ She waited. When he didn't speak, she tried to make a joke. "I guess I'm sleeping with you for a different reason now."

Akkadi looked away. "We can discuss that later."

It wasn't the open invitation she sought. Mandy crossed her arms. Her feeling of discomfort turned to fear.

Even after last night and today, Akkadi didn't want her. How could that be, when she had never seen such passion and tenderness as he displayed?

"I must go," he said.

Mandy watched him leave. Maybe she was reading too much into his words. Perhaps he didn't feel this was the best place to propose she stay with him forever.

Maybe she was crazy to think he was capable of more than sex. She'd given an honest answer and one she expected him to want to hear. He hadn't seemed interested in her response, despite the importance she gauged it to be when he posed the question a few days ago.

Estimating she had time before going to see Helen, Mandy exited out the back entrance – opposite the direction Akkadi went – and oriented herself in the hallway. She walked until she found an elevator then rode the lift up to where it stopped.

Exiting into the hallway, she checked the floor then began walking once more. She soon found the familiar markings outside the slave dorms and entered, satisfied she was finding her way around without help.

Cesar was on his bed, sprawled on his back eating space Twinkies. Mandy trotted down the ramp and flung herself down on the large bed beside him.

"What're we looking at?" she asked, fishing out a snack with one hand. She stared at the ceiling.

"No idea," Cesar said. "If I have to spend another minute with that Naki chick..."

"Tell me about it."

"What do you find in Akkadi? He's got the personality of an ice cube."

"You know, sometimes, I don't know. When we're together, there's this incredible connection. Kind of like we were meant to be together, at least physically." Mandy sighed. "Though I'm having problems figuring him out."

"You gonna tell me who hit you, if it wasn't him?"

"If you don't tell anyone."

"Who would I tell?" Cesar returned with a laugh. "There's two of us!"

"I know, I know. It's so petty. There's this Naki who has it out for me. That's it. She had one of her guards beat me up, because I mouthed off to her."

"Akkasha?"

"No! I don't think any of the Naki princes or their sisters would do that. Their mama is a tough little lady. They know better."

"Then who?"

"Okay, she promised to get revenge on you and me if I told anyone." Mandy hesitated, twisting her head to see him.

"Me, too? How did she knew we're friends?"

"You know, I have no idea. Probably because the slaves talk like crazy."

Cesar grunted.

"Hichele. She's this Naki girl marrying into the family."

"Hichele?" Cesar rolled onto his side, gaze sharpening. "The woman who was with the Naki queen today?"

"Yep. Ugly bitch."

"She just has it out for you."

"Yeah. I don't bow to her and got lippy."

Cesar was quiet, frowning.

"What?" Mandy asked.

"That's not why she had the shit beat out of you," he said. "You know she's engaged to Akkadi, right?"

"Hichele? No way." She waited to hear him laugh at the joke.

He didn't.

Mandy propped herself up on her elbow, rolling to face him.

Cesar was serious.

Mandy's stomach dropped, her heart slowing and chest clenching.

"You can't mean that. Hichele?" she repeated.

"The ceremony announcing it is in two days. I take it he didn't tell you."

Mandy had the sense of being stuck between worlds again and close to fainting. She closed her eyes, willing the spell to pass quickly.

"It can't be true," she said with more effort. "Why would he take me as a consort? I mean last night was incredible!"

"You're hot," Cesar observed. "Maybe one last fling?"

You don't make love to a fling like that!

"It's not like him. He's so dedicated to his duty," she argued, struggling for some explanation.

It almost explained his aloofness at first, his indecision between wanting her and trying to walk away. The fact he'd looked at Hichele alone the first time Mandy accompanied them to the battle deck.

Nothing, however, explained last night or today.

"Maybe you are the first human to distract a Naki from his duty," Cesar suggested.

"No. I just can't..." she drifted off, thinking madly. She'd never seen the two of them together, never heard one mention the other. Even Helen had never mentioned...

Mandy sat up. Helen had neatly countered each of the three cousins of Akkadi she introduced to Mandy several days before. No wonder they were surprised about Akkadi taking a consort and all vowed to talk to him about it.

"My head hurts," she muttered. She held her head in her hands for a long moment, feeling sick at the possibility Cesar was right. Akkadi's behavior began to click into place.

She'd been ready to give up her only chance of going home to stay with him. How stupid did he think she was?

Why wasn't she crying or screaming? Mandy was numb. The world have never seemed clearer, the decision before her simple.

"I have to tell you something else," she said to Cesar.

He sat beside her, leaning close at her low voice.

"Hichele has energy marbles... cells. They can open the star gate. I planned on taking them to Urik at one point before... well, I will take them to him," she said. "Cesar, will you help me?"

"No question. What do you have in mind?"

"We need the marbles and we need to get back to Urik."

Cesar was quiet, thoughtful.

Mandy waited, unable to think straight enough to know what to do.

"Okay. Since we're trading secrets," Cesar said. "Here's mine." He twisted and shook the sash he wore. A tiny storage cube on a simple chain dropped into his lap. "Urik asked me to do something when he sent me here." Cesar fingered the box. "He said if I needed help or got caught to use this little thing." He opened the storage cube and dumped a small plug onto his hand.

"What is it?" she asked, picking it up.

"It's a beacon. To activate it, I just put it on the plug they put in our necks. He said he'd be able to send me instructions on how to get back to Earth, if I activate it."

Mandy chewed her lip. "You have the means to get us back. I just need to get the marbles."

She didn't let her thoughts drift to the children in the healing ward. Hichele's family was loaded with energy, probably the reason Akkadi was marrying her. How could he not have enough energy to save people with what she brought to the family?

Bitterly, Mandy realized the good Akkadi could do with Hichele as a wife. It was far more than she had to offer. She had nothing to give him; if anything, she'd been about to take away what energy he had for the selfish reason of going home.

It didn't seem so selfish now when she realized she was being used and manipulated by everyone in the family.

"Can you?" Cesar interrupted her solitary thoughts.

"Maybe." Mandy found herself looking at a watch that wasn't there. She grimaced. "I've got to go. Can we meet up here in a few hours?"

"Yep. I told Akkasha I was done for the day."

A laugh bubbled up despite her misery. Cesar smiled and flopped back onto the bed, unconcerned about the Naki princess who was probably fuming over his refusal to listen to her.

_Serves these damn Nakis right,_ Mandy thought darkly. She stood and left, headed first to Helen's quarters.

She reached the elevator before the first of her emotions freed itself of the shocked numbness in her mind. She leaned against the wall of the elevator, almost staggering under the sudden tension in her chest. It _hurt._ Her heart hurt. It wasn't anything she'd ever experienced before with the string of ex-boyfriends she'd left in the past.

"I'm just tired from the beat down," she told herself through clenched teeth. "Calm. Stay focused." Akkadi's advice upon meeting made her hurt more.

Mandy tried to center her thoughts. Instead, she felt as if she was floating, the world around her a nasty mirage that would disappear at any moment and leave her... nowhere. Alone. Forever.

When her mind returned, she was slumped against a wall, her body trembling and covered in a sheen of sweat.

"The episodes fade after awhile," Helen said from somewhere nearby.

Mandy lifted her head from her knees and concentrated on the world around her. It was solid again. She wiped her face and stood unsteadily. She hadn't yet recovered from her trauma, and it took longer than usual for her to orient herself.

She was in Helen's quarters. The Naki queen was seated nearby, watching her. A glance around revealed Hichele was thankfully not present.

"Did you need anything?" Mandy sat on a chair. "I might not be up to standing through any more shitty meetings."

"Company."

I hate all of you right about now.

"Is everything alright?" Helen asked.

"No."

"I'm happy to listen."

Mandy eyed her. "So you can manipulate me even more?"

Helen said nothing.

"I found out Akkadi's marrying Hichele," Mandy started. "You couldn't tell me?"

Helen rose and paced to one of the windows looking into space.

"It's not like you just forgot to mention it. You kept his cousins from telling me, too, and probably everyone else."

"I understand your anger," Helen replied.

It was an Akkadi-answer, non-committal and calm. It was definitely not what Mandy wanted to hear.

"We had to tell our advisors and the senior crew on the station about you being purebred," Helen said.

"What does that have to do with anything?" Mandy demanded.

"It has everything to do with this." Helen faced her. "Your trip to the healing ward gave you away. Now, we have a choice: marry you off to Vekko when he wakes or send you away, before our enemies make you a target."

_Because Akkadi cares more for energy cells than me._ Mandy was silent, hating the truth.

"What were you doing in the healing ward without your medallion?"

"Oh, now it's my fault I got the shit beat out of me?" Mandy stood, infuriated. "I didn't ask for any of this! Not to be ten thousand years in the future, not to become the personal punching bag for Hichele, not to be told that sending me home will jeopardize the entire fucking universe or to fall for some Naki jerk waiting to pass me off to his cousin after he slept with me!"

Helen's face softened.

Mandy paced then let out a growl of frustration.

"Who hurt you?" Helen asked.

Mandy rolled her eyes.

"I'm serious. I need to know if you're in danger here."

"Would I have had a chance with Akkadi if not for Hichele's energy marbles?" Mandy asked bluntly. "If you can make me believe your answer, I'll tell you."

Helen's disapproving look did nothing to sway Mandy.

"Very well," the Naki queen said. She sat down and drew a deep breath. "Yes. His heart is yours. His duty, however, requires him to marry Hichele for her energy cells."

The truth was crushing. Mandy hoped for a simple yes or no, not to know Akkadi did care for her but couldn't be with her. She'd never felt insecure in her life. She knew she was beautiful and that she could have whatever man she wanted.

Except for the one who loved her, because all her looks were wasted on him. Her emotions were too close to the surface for her to address anything else Helen said.

"The energy cells... they're really that strong?" she asked.

"They are."

"I don't understand how." Mandy made a show of looking around. She needed to know where they were if she was to steal them out from under the noses of the Naki family.

"It's hard to explain. Even I don't understand how they work," Helen admitted. "When you visit Akkadi next, ask him to show you. They're in his quarters for safekeeping as Hichele's dowry."

Mandy groaned internally. She didn't want to see Akkadi again. She wanted to walk out without ever having to deal with him.

"Your turn. Tell me what happened to put you in the healing ward," Helen directed.

"Simple. Hichele had one of her guards beat the crap out of me," Mandy replied.

"Hichele?"

"I guess she found out I was Akkadi's consort or maybe just hated how I mouth off to her. When you left the station, she called me down to her quarters," Mandy explained. "Told her guard to do everything but kill me then I woke up in the infirmary."

Helen's face was much like Akkadi's earlier: cold, unreadable. Mandy waited for her to reaction. The Naki queen didn't, simply sat.

"You okay?" Mandy asked, unsettled by how rigid and still the woman was.

"I wasn't expecting this news."

Mandy laughed, her emotions were too near the snapping point for her to react any other way.

"I guess my precious medallion fell off," she continued mockingly. "Sorry for ruining your perfect little deception."

"Please, girl," Helen growled. "Our concern was for you not for the cover-up."

"Right. I'm not convinced anything you've done has been for me or my benefit. In fact, I think the opposite is true. You all have lied to me since I got here," Mandy snapped. "You know what? I won't marry Vekko. You want to send me away? Then send me back to Urik! He's the only person who hasn't lied to me since I woke up in some Ishta hospital waiting to have my blood drained out of me!"

"Urik is an option."

Helen's quick, calm statement robbed Mandy of her anger and replaced it with the sense she was far too correct in her assessment: her welfare had never been a concern of the coldhearted Naki royals. She wanted to cry suddenly.

"He's a good man," Helen said.

"The humans are my people. I'd rather be there," Mandy said. "His war I understand. I don't get any of this." She waved around her.

Helen considered her for a long moment. "You're right, Mandy. We've been too involved in our own end states to care what you want. But believe me when I say I have done what I thought was right to ensure you were safe and content in this place and time. If you view that as manipulative or cold, then I am sorry for that, but I am not sorry for what I've tried to do."

Mandy looked away, uncertain what to think of the honest words.

"If you want to go to Urik, then I'll arrange it." There was a question in Helen's voice, one Mandy didn't hesitate to address.

"Yes. I do."

"When do you want to leave?" Helen asked.

"Now is good."

"Very well," Helen said after a pause. "I'll contact him."

Mandy nodded. "I'll go... pack." She headed towards the door.

Helen's voice stopped her.

"Urik is my nephew," she said. "My two sisters and I were both transported here many years ago through the star gate. My husband saved me and one sister but couldn't save the third. The Ishta on the planet used her for breeding. All her children died, except Urik. He was her last, and she died in childbirth. My other sister married my husband's brother, and they had five sons. Soon after the fifth was born, they were killed on a visit to the planet."

Mandy listened, realizing the deaths of Helen's sisters were potential fates she faced if she went to Earth.

"We found out about Urik when he was ten, and I begged my husband to save him. He did, negotiating with the Ishta to free him." There was a smile in her voice. "He has been a family secret since. My husband and sons protect him. Akkadi sends him weapons and energy cells so he can battle the Ishta openly in a way we cannot on the planet."

"They don't speak very highly of each other," Mandy noted. She turned, fascinated by the family history.

"No, but they are both men of honor. Akkadi will always do his duty." Helen held her gaze when she said this.

Mandy was already painfully aware of the message Helen was trying to help her understand.

"He is too Naki." There was a note of sadness in Helen's voice.

"He's definitely nowhere near human," Mandy said with bitterness. "I'd rather take my chances on the planet."

"No one on the planet can open a star gate, if that is your goal in returning to Urik."

"No one here will either!"

"So you'd rather run away. You can do good here, Mandy, wed to Vekko or one of my other sons."

"I keep hoping I wake up and this is over."

"I'm disappointed, Mandy."

"Disappointed?" she retorted. "Because I want to go home? Because I don't want to be a slave or being bred to death by crazy aliens?"

"Because you know what you want and you choose to run away," Helen replied.

"What I want is to go home."

It was the older woman's turn to sigh. "You realize if I send you to Urik, my husband or one of my sons is likely to hunt you down and bring you back? You're too valuable to our people for them not to."

"By then I'll be dead or home," Mandy said stubbornly. "Or both, if I get sent back to the dinosaurs. Maybe I can be the first human in the fossil record."

"My god!"

Mandy crossed her arms.

"Very well. Wait here." Helen rose and retreated to the closet.

Mandy did so impatiently. Her eyes went to the planet. She felt almost as dead inside as the planet appeared. Helen's husband and sons might come after her, but Akkadi wouldn't.

It was a good thing. If she wasn't distracted by Akkadi, she could concentrate on getting home.

"This is for Urik," Helen said, emerging from the closet. In her hand was a storage cube. "Shards, so he can help get you settled."

"Thanks," Mandy said, accepting the necklace.

"Take care of yourself, Mandy. Come by tomorrow, and I'll take you to my personal ship to go to the planet."

Mandy nodded, not looking at Akkadi's mother. She wasn't going to return; there was too much of a chance Helen would have some sort of manipulative plan to keep her here if she did. Mandy had to leave now, before her raw anger wore off and left her wiling to hang around for another day or so to see if Akkadi would change his mind.

Mandy left and walked to the nearest elevator. She slumped against it, her emotions too jumbled for her to figure out.

Two things were clear: she had to get the marbles from Akkadi's quarters and then leave quickly.

Akkadi had never been serious about her, and she'd intended to use him to get home. Leaving should be easy. Why did she hurt?

## Chapter Sixteen

"Your father wishes to speak to you."

The message was not one Akkadi wanted to hear. He left the battle deck for the conference room where he'd made love to Mandy earlier. His gaze settled on the table, and he knew he'd never look at it the same way again.

He crossed to the communications station in the corner and clicked it on the sat. When the image of his father materialized, he straightened, uncertain which of the many issues his father was calling to address. His father's blue eyes were so dark, they appeared to be brown. His hair was blond, like Akkadi's and half his children's. In place of Helen's warmth and smile, Akkadi's father was severe, cold, like a statue.

"Prince Akkadi, last of my heirs," his father, Akkolon, gave the official greeting.

"My king," Akkadi replied and bowed his head.

"Your battles have gone well," Akkalon said.

"I am pleased you approve."

"Your latest victories over the Ishta have not gone unnoticed throughout the empire. You are learning to trust your instincts."

Akkadi said nothing. He bowed his head, not sure why the words disturbed him. It was true. He never lost a battle, but since he met Mandy, he began to _feel_ the battles rather than regard them with the cold logic that turned them into four dimensional puzzles.

"Queen Helen has notified me of your betrothal to Naki princess Hichele."

"Yes, my king," he replied. "The ceremony is slated for three months. I understand you will be here tomorrow for the official betrothal announcement. I do not think you will find a reason to disapprove of Hichele."

"She will fulfill her duty, and her planet's energy stores are immense. I know her father well," Akkalon agreed. "I understood from Akkasha that a purebred female was found. Was she defective?"

_Defective_. Of all the things Mandy was, defective was not among them. Akkadi sought an explanation his father would understand, especially if his mother had already discussed her disappointment with him.

"She was not compatible with me," he said.

His father was quiet in the only sign of his surprise. "You are normally more dutiful in your decisions."

"Forgive me, my king," Akkadi said. "I had hoped to be dutiful by choosing from the family of a strong ally with energy cells we desperately need. One of my cousins may yet find her compatible."

"What is more dutiful than ensuring the purity of our bloodline?"

Akkadi had no answer. Hichele was the simple choice, the easiest way to obtain the energy cells they needed. She needed no training. She did not tempt him. She did not touch the human side of him, the side he wanted nothing to do with. He had not thought that Mandy scared him, until he saw how starkly illogical his choice was.

Akkadi never saw it any other way, until his father pointed out the first priority of their people: maintaining the bloodline. Akkadi didn't need the blunt reminder; he felt it was a mistake not to be with Mandy, but he also felt he had to put the fate of her people first.

"The agreement is made," his father continued. "Pending the Qiadi's testing of the cells. It is your only display of poor judgment in my memory, and she will be mated off to one of your cousins immediately. The damage is minimal, for which we are fortunate. Your mother is handling the arrangements to wipe the systems of any record of a purebred being on board."

"Yes, my king. My deepest apologies for displeasing you," Akkadi said.

"I want heirs and dutiful children, not apologies." It was the harshest his father had ever been towards him. The words jarred Akkadi out of the emotional turmoil in his head. He had never needed a reminder to perform his duty.

"Yes, my king. I will sire an heir before the ceremony."

"How did the negotiations with the Kini go?"

Another issue where Akkadi had clearly failed. "Not well, Father. They are considering the proposal, but I am not certain they will agree."

"What is their reasoning?"

_That we're not human enough._ Akkadi almost snorted at the thought. He sought a better explanation, one his Naki father would be less disapproving of.

"They are reluctant to negotiate with a race so unlike theirs," he replied. "I expect a more definitive answer tomorrow."

"I will be there to deal with them, if needed."

"It won't be necessary, father."

"Very well. Send your mother my regards. I'll arrive in the morning."

"Safe return, Father."

Akkalon gave a brisk nod.

His father's image faded. At his father's displeasure, Akkadi knew he could no longer avoid Hichele. He had to sire an heir, as much as he did not find his betrothed mate appealing. It was duty, not love or emotion, that enabled the survival of his people.

He made a mistake with Mandy, one it was too late to repair. He'd chosen a path he had to follow, and it lay with Hichele.

Mandy was better off with one of his cousins. He was better off with Hichele. Mandy would bear another Naki prince heirs. Perhaps five, as Akkadi's mother had, once his cousins tasted her fire. It was not something a man walked away from; no, Vekko was going to spend every night for the rest of his life bedding her, because Akkadi chose energy cells over his bloodline.

Anger filled him. How did he live with knowing some other man was taking his Mandy to bed? How did he face Mandy every day, knowing he would never feel her body beneath his again? The mere thought of touching her, tasting her sweet nectar, smelling her skin set his body on fire and filled him with yearning Hichele would never be able to fill.

Akkadi drew a deep breath to calm himself. He had tonight with her. It might be the last, but he'd make it count.

Rattled by feelings he struggled to control, Akkadi left for his quarters, determined to take a few moments of personal time to straighten himself out. He couldn't be seen in emotional turmoil among the Nakis.

"Your mother requests your presence."

Akkadi altered his course without a second thought, heading instead towards his mother's quarters.

"I am pleased to find you well, my son," she said as he entered.

Akkadi heard the tension in her voice. Her personal chambers were sealed off from view by the metal curtain she used when conducting official business with others. The formal conference area was banked by the colorful display of her wealth, the dowry she had brought with her when she mated with his father. He recognized the two other men present: his father's most trusted advisor, Dakin, and Hichele's father, Vinid.

They rose and bowed to him. Akkadi acknowledged them then bowed to his mother. She motioned for him to sit. He did, not allowing himself to consider the reason he was summoned to the meeting.

"My deepest apologies, my prince," Vinid started. "I understand your journey to the Kini was eventful. You must still need time to recover."

"I am well, Vinid," Akkadi replied. He had never paid much heed to this ally of his father's. As he met the middle-aged Naki's gaze, his instincts warned him. It was too mild to be an alarm, but they still bid him to trust carefully.

"We are grateful for your return," Dakin, his mother's chief advisor, echoed.

"It is my duty to serve my father and the Naki to the best of my ability," he replied. There was likely to be another round of niceties and compliments, as was customary for official meetings. Akkadi relaxed, at ease with the formality.

"You do honor the Naki and your father," his mother echoed. "You honor me by returning in safety with our dear Vekko."

"I am humbled to please you, my queen."

Vinid led off a second round. Akkadi offered polite, cool responses to each of the three then looked at his mother expectantly to see why he had been summoned in place of Akkasha, who would meet with high ranking officials such as these now that she was back aboard the station. His mother had her formal mask on, and his instincts alerted him to something unpleasant going on. The tightness around her mouth and the coldness in her gaze were uncharacteristic.

His mother was never cold. Formal but not cold. She nodded to Dakin to begin.

"It is customary in a mating agreement for a Naki prince to take his betrothed as consort, if it please him, before the ceremony," Dakin started.

Akkadi listened.

"However, in the event an agreement is made after the intended is taken as consort, there must be a clear bloodline recorded. A Naki prince must declare himself the father, and a test must be administered to confirm."

"I am aware of this," Akkadi said. "Has one of my cousins broken the custom?"

"This will not be easy for you, my prince," his mother said. "It has not been easy for any of us."

Her game face. She smiled at Vinid, who looked at once grateful and confident. Akkadi leaned forward, interested for the first time since entering the meeting room.

"Hichele is with heir," Dakin said

Akkadi froze. Of all the news he expected, this was not what he thought he'd ever hear.

"We must first ascertain the bloodline of the child," his mother said.

"My daughter initially claimed the child was yours," Vinid said.

Akkadi said nothing, unwilling to offend the ally of his father by flat-out refusing. He sensed they knew it was not his already, or his mother would not be wearing the look that Nakis took to be sympathy. Akkadi understood the depth of her expressions after a lifetime with her. She did not pity Vinid or Hichele at all.

This surprised Akkadi more than anything. His mother's coldness was not addressed at the situation but those involved.

"When I confronted her, she admitted it was not true," Vinid added. "She is nine weeks into her term. She was stationed in our home system at the time. She has only arrived here three weeks ago." Vinid was nervous, his gaze going to the queen, who continued to smile gently at him.

"In accordance with the laws governing our royal bloodline, we must confirm the father of the heir as well as the purity of his blood," Dakin stated. "Will you state officially whether or not the child is yours, Akkadi?"

"The child is not mine," Akkadi replied calmly.

"Very well. The child will be tested for the plague, upon suitable age, in about three days. If she or he is not diseased, the law and contract binding the agreement between families allows you to adopt the heir as yours, if you wish."

Akkadi's heart was beating faster. He absorbed the information without showing the madness of his thought process. Traditionally, a Naki prince adopted an heir not is. But it was not always the case, and not when the heir's blood was defective. He dwelled on the unasked question: did he break it off with Hichele when given the chance or did he continue down the path he resigned himself to, and agree to adopt a child not his, pending genetic testing?

He knew the right answer, the one that would provide them all with energy cells. He also knew it was not the answer he wanted to give.

"Perhaps you need time to think," his mother said when he was silent.

"I beg your pardon, my queen," he replied. "I will maintain the agreement, pending the results of genetic testing. If the heir is deemed to be free of the plague, I will adopt him or her, as is tradition." He looked at Vinid, who had grown even paler than his naturally translucent skin.

Vinid sighed in relief. Akkadi's anger bubbled. It was directed at himself, he knew. He couldn't judge Hichele for cheating on him when he was doing the same with her. He had no desire to sleep with her; what bothered him was that she hadn't revealed the truth until now.

"However, it is with a heavy heart and much surprise that this news was received," he added. "It was not expected."

It was the politest expression he could muster to voice his anger.

"I am certain Hichele's heir is without disease," his mother said as much to him as to Vinid. "When this is proven, we will gladly welcome the child to our family."

"You are gracious and kind," Vinid replied. "Your duty, my prince, is of the utmost importance. I understand and I am delighted by your eagerness to abide by our agreement."

"You are a trusted ally of my father, and it would please him and me to welcome your daughter to our family," Akkadi echoed his mother.

Vinid relaxed. His smile returned. "I am confident in my daughter and now, certain all will be well, once the test confirms the child's genetics. I am also told that you have a purebred human female on board, one who might provide the solution needed for the plague."

Akkadi did his best not to tense. He expected news of Mandy to spread quickly but not this fast.

"You are very fortunate," Vinid said. He went on, heaping praise upon them.

Akkadi tuned him out. In truth, he didn't want Hichele at all and was preoccupied with how many other people knew about the purebred.

He wanted Mandy. His father was right. He had failed in his duty the first time. This time, Akkadi would not. No matter what his feelings were, he had an obligation to Hichele. His gaze settled on his mother, who was humoring Vinid so convincingly, Akkadi almost smiled.

Akkadi caught the eye of Dakin and lifted his eyebrows in silent command. Dakin took the hint and ushered Vinid from the room. Expecting his mother to speak openly to him, Akkadi was unhappy when she rose and motioned away the curtain separating the sitting area from the rest of her chambers.

She said nothing to him, formally or informally. She went about her business, as if he did not exist at all.

She was furious at him. It was the only explanation.

"My queen," he said at last.

"Are you still here, my son?"

The note in her voice angered him. Akkadi rose and strode to her.

"Mother, you know I am," he said, his own tone flat and emotionless. "Father does not know, does he?"

"No, he does not." She faced him. "I have asked that he not be told. I told Vinid it is out of respect for his family, that this might be hushed up."

Her words left him amused. No one else lied to his father.

The tiny queen crossed her arms.

"Why are you angry, mother?" he asked, genuinely curious.

"It's of no concern. I do not wish to keep you, son."

Akkadi folded his own arms, mirroring her stubbornness. She was visibly upset. While he didn't like arguments with his mother, he had no desire to walk away this time.

"Mother," he said carefully. "Why are you angry?"

"So you _can_ read emotion. I never suspected." She breezed by him and went to her closet, disappearing inside.

"I am your son, am I not?" he returned.

"Sometimes, I'm not sure. Sometimes, I think Urik is my son and you are a Naki I found in the street and raised as my own."

Akkadi released a breath. He was torn between the Naki instinct to flee any sort of emotional expression – especially a confrontation! – and the human concern for his mother. He sat down with more calm than he felt and waited for her. After a long pause, she emerged and paused.

"I didn't expect you to stay," she said. "I thought you'd run like a Naki."

"You cannot bait me, my queen, if that is what you try to do," he reminded her. "I know you too well. If we have matters to discuss, let us discuss them."

She studied him, not expecting his response. He waited.

"What happened when you went to Kini, Akkadi?" she asked once more.

"Nothing worth relating." Akkadi folded his hands in his lap, aware of how infuriating his cold Naki composure was to his mother when she was agitated. "What is it?"

"You jumped too quickly to keep Hichele. If you did not want her, why did you not break the agreement?" she asked at last.

"I do not violate my honor and duty by breaking agreements," he reasoned. "It is Naki tradition to adopt an heir of one's betrothed. Besides, we need the energy cells more now that the my dealings with the Kini failed."

"I don't want her in my family."

Startled by the direct admission, Akkadi was quiet, grappling with how to respond. His mother had to have more reasoning than this. While purely human, she wasn't completely irrational, especially when it came to political relations such as this one.

She went to a mirror and yanked at pins in her hair with jerky movements.

Akkadi watched.

"I want my children to have the space they need to make their own choices." She was too agitated. She tried to grip pins multiple times without pulling them free. "But you, Akkadi, are close to being dead to me right now!"

"You're too emotional, mother. I don't understand your concern." He rose and approached her. Akkadi took her hands to still them and placed them at her side, then began to pluck the pins free, as he had Mandy's a couple times before.

"The truth will come out soon enough." She was staring at him again, as if trying to see through him.

"What truth?" He met her gaze in the mirror briefly before returning to his task. When he'd pulled free all the pins, he returned to his seat.

She shook out the curls then sighed.

"I am so angry at you, Akkadi," she continued, the emotion in her voice. "You lied to Hichele. You lied to Mandy. But the worst part is that you lied to yourself under the guise of duty, and in doing so, you've hurt so many people."

"I made the decision to mate with Hichele. There is no dishonor in that," he said, his own anger stirring. "It does not make me a coward to choose a path that fulfills my duty."

"You are a coward because you failed to do the right thing. Mandy is meant for you."

"We Nakis do not view agreements with such little respect."

"You are more human than you are Naki," she snapped.

"Father would understand."

"No, Akkadi, he wouldn't. You both are more human than you are Naki. Your father is a sweet, generous, sensitive human inside these walls. Outside them, he is Naki. It is a separation I understand, one we agreed to when we mated," she told him. "I love the human side of him and respect the Naki side."

Akkadi was quiet. He understood where she was doing with the conversation. His mother preferred Mandy over Hichele. What she didn't know was that he did, too, but he was trapped by his decision and now obligated to fulfill it.

He leaned forward. "I saw your face when you spoke to Vinid, and I've always known you did not approve of Hichele. I'm surprised you speak so openly against her now. Will you help me understand why?"

"She comes to your marriage bearing a child she hoped to keep hidden."

"It's not a reason to break off the agreement."

She was hiding something. Akkadi sensed it.

"I do not break agreements," he repeated as much for her ears as his own.

"Some things more important than agreements." She was calmer though still visibly unhappy.

"What would you have me do?" he asked. "Tell me how I keep Mandy without losing Hichele's energy cells."

The emotion in his voice drew her attention from the window.

"I'm sorry, Akkadi," she said. "I don't really know. I think it's too late. I just wish it wasn't."

"Too late," he repeated.

"Mandy knows about Hichele. She came to me about it earlier."

Akkadi didn't expect the words. He didn't move for a long moment then reminded himself to breathe.

"It was inevitable," he said softly. "I planned on telling her before the engagement ceremony."

"I know what I feel. You belong with Mandy." Her gaze was troubled. "I spent all day trying to find middle ground, and I can't do it. I had hoped you would break off the agreement with Hichele once you heard she was with child."

"I disappointed you."

"No, I disappointed myself. I acted out of emotion, and I fear you and she will suffer for it."

"You did nothing wrong, mother," he said gently. "This is my choice to make, and I have made it."

"I could've forbidden you to marry Hichele when you found Mandy. I didn't."

Akkadi offered her a small smile. "Don't distress yourself with these thoughts. It's done. Mandy will wed Vekko and be safe here with us."

She turned away. "I'm tired and would like to rest."

Akkadi sensed there was more she wasn't saying. He rose, concerned, but unwilling to press her. The events of the day made his head spin more than any battle. His mother remained angry, and Mandy knew what Akkadi should've told her up front.

Deep in troubled thought, Akkadi headed towards his quarters. He had hoped to postpone losing Mandy until he was ready to let go. That time wasn't now, and he suspected it was possible that day would never come.

He had no choice now but to break it off. Was this what disturbed his mother most? Or was there more? What made her speak out so decidedly against Hichele?

Akkadi returned to his quarters for some much needed solitude. He entered, pensive, and was halfway to his bed when he realized someone else was there.

Mandy.

Akkadi faced her, surprised. She wore the black sash and fitted uniform of a slave, which clung to her full breasts, small waist, flared hips and the long, long legs he wanted to feel wrapped around him once more.

The look of betrayal on her face kept him from approaching her. She was in the sitting area, gripping her sash tightly. Her face was growing pink, and he saw the flare of desire in her eyes alongside the sorrow.

He felt her pain. It twisted in his gut, reminded him the whole reason she hurt was because of him.

"I just came to say congrats on the engagement and... goodbye," she said finally.

He didn't speak, uncertain what to say. Did he apologize for hurting her or beg her not to leave? He was torn between the two and agitated by his desire to undress her one last time and show her what he felt.

She retreated towards the door.

"Mandy, wait," he said quickly. Akkadi's eyes drifted to her backside. He'd held those hips from behind earlier and imagined himself, licking, touching, penetrating the depths of her body.

"I have to go," she replied.

"Please." He'd never used the word before. Its effect was immediate. She froze in front of the door.

Akkadi approached her, pausing inches from her body. Her heady scent and warmth left him completely aroused. Her breathing was irregular; she felt what he did, even if she tried to run from it. He rested his hands on her arms then lightly trailed them down to her hips.

"Will you stay?" he whispered.

"We don't need this now," she replied, the tremor in her voice warning him that her defenses were weak.

Akkadi pressed one hip and turned her to face him. She stared past him. He lifted her chin to meet his gaze and saw her eyes were dilated already. There was desire and pain swimming in them. He traced the line of her jaw then brushed his thumb across her full lips. The flush of her skin was so... human. Beautiful.

"We do," he said. "Stay with me tonight."

"You deceived me about pretty much everything! Hichele, the star gate, making love to me like I mattered when it's clear I'm just one last fling," she whispered, anger flaring in her eyes. "After all that you have the nerve to ask me to sleep with you?"

"Yes," he said simply. He took her face in his hands. "I need you, Mandy."

Her eyes watered. "I was willing to stay here for you, Akkadi."

"I know," he said.

He kissed her. She melted, and Akkadi wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into his body. Though timid at first, her hunger exploded. She knew what he did: Tonight was different. Tonight was their last.

Their need rose hot and fast, consuming them in desire. He pulled her clothes off and stripped his own, pressing her naked body against the wall. Mandy met his passion head-on, hands roving his body and kisses rough. Akkadi nipped her ear then neck, lifting her easily to his hips. She wrapped her legs around him, her hungry mouth demanding kisses. He ached to feel her tight sheathe grip his arousal, the heat of her skin against his, to drown himself in her body and forget they'd never have another night.

The scent of her arousal drove him crazy.

"I need you inside me," she whispered, clinging to him.

Akkadi pressed her back to the wall and drove himself into her, shuddering in pleasure at the connection. She was hot and slick, ready for him, her sheathe tight against his aching penis.

It was too natural the way their bodies molded together, the way he became a part of her. He was meant to be here, inside her, their bodies pressed together until they became one instead of two.

Mandy moaned then moved against him, her mouth claiming his again. He wrapped his arms around her without leaving her body and walked to the bed. Lowering her, he settled on top of her, pushing himself into the wet heat of her core once more. He pumped slowly despite his need, reveling in the scent of her skin and hot kisses.

He withdrew and met her gaze. She grabbed at his back and backside, trying to hurry him. Akkadi gripped her wrists and pinned her hands above her head, continuing the slow rhythm. Need glazed her eyes. She squirmed beneath him, her breathing erratic. Akkadi kissed her face. She strained to kiss him, but he pulled back, denying her. He kissed the sensitive spot on her neck and nibbled on her earlobe then trailed the kisses to her collarbone before returning his gaze to hers.

"You're teasing me," she breathed.

"I am."

"Don't!"

He chuckled huskily. She'd respond to no one else like she did him.

"I want you calling my name this night," he whispered against her ear. "Over and over and over."

"Oh, god," she replied. "I need you, Akkadi. Please."

"I'm not convinced," he baited. He let her claim his mouth again, and she kissed him with passion and need that nearly destroyed his resolve to maintain control.

Shifting her wrists to one hand, he slipped a hand between them to touch her swollen clit. Mandy gasped. The tension built within her, her sheathe gripping his penis more tightly.

She tugged at her arms. "Let me touch you!"

"Almost convinced," he said. "Again?" He touched the tender place again. Mandy's eyes were mad with desire and she strained beneath him, maneuvering her hips to force his touch once more.

Akkadi smiled and nipped her neck with his teeth, loving her wild responses. He'd never experience them again after tonight, but he would be certain never to forget any part of making love to her.

"Akkadi!" Her shout was throaty. "Please!"

This time, her kiss was unrestrained, her control completely gone. He growled in response, slowing his pace, until she was crying out his name with need that threatened his own control. He held her body to the bed, her hands above her head, aware of the quiver of her body as she struggled for her release. He kissed her, long and deep, refusing to give in to her desperation. Her body grew too tense to indicate anything other than an orgasm.

Akkadi lifted his head and stopped his movement. Her eyes flew open. They were glazed, her face flushed. She wriggled. He chuckled again.

"I want to see you," he whispered. He pumped once.

She moaned.

He did it again. Mandy arched beneath him.

Satisfied, Akkadi gave her the release she wanted. She cried out his name, the loudest yet. Her body bucked beneath his. Akkadi watched her eyes grow dark and her face flush. Too close to his own release, he buried his head in the nape of her neck, breathing her in. With her body convulsing around him, beneath him, he drove into her faster and faster, wringing more cries out of her before he joined her in the waves of ecstasy. His own shout of release was muffled by the pillow and he continued to pump, shuddering at the sensations.

When they subsided, he went limp on top of her and released her hands. She was panting. Her arms went around him. She touched his face, his back, his sides, everywhere. Her legs wrapped around his hips, as if to prevent him from leaving her body.

He had no desire to. Not now. Not ever.

Mandy spread light kisses across his face and pressed her cheek to his. A hot tear trickled from her cheek to his.

Akkadi opened his eyes and gazed at her. He shifted to support himself on his elbows, wiping away the tears with his thumbs.

"Why do you cry?" he asked, concerned.

She took his face in her hands and kissed him lightly on the lips.

"You are the only part of this world that makes me feel like I might belong," she whispered. "I missed you. I need you, and tonight is all we have." She swallowed hard. "I'm sorry."

The sense of loss hit him again, this time much harder. It was cold inside him. It felt like fear. How did he spend every night in this bed without her? Her warm, vibrant body would never lie beneath him as she was now. He'd never taste her honey, smell her arousal or slide his tongue into her velvety mouth or slick core. She made him feel alive and in the morning, this part of him he was just discovering would die.

"Don't be sorry," he said softly, wiping away the tears. Touched by the depth of her emotion, he was unable to remember why he ever chose another woman over this one in the first place. "This is my fault, not yours."

"Make love to me again," she said.

Mandy touched the human side of him. He'd wanted to deny it existed, but gazing into her eyes and knowing both how much she cared for him and how hurt she was, he thought of nothing more than claiming her as his own.

"Please, Akkadi."

The heartache in her voice made him mad with the urge to take away any pain she felt. His lust was not likely to be sated by a single night. He was already hard again, still buried in her hot depths. He lowered his head and kissed her hard until she was squirming beneath him. Withdrawing from her, he rolled her onto her stomach and settled over her again, kissing her neck and breathing in her scent. He hungrily devoured her with his hands and tongue, determined to remove her sorrow.

He wanted her too much for this to be the last night, and yet it, it was.

## Chapter Seventeen

Mandy eased out of the bed, her whole body trembling and sore from lovemaking unlike anything she'd ever imagined. Akkadi had always been passionate, but this night was surreal. His skill and touch were inhuman, his lust like a fire that didn't die. Their connection had been beyond physical. She'd been susceptible to him before. Now, she'd never turn him away again. She wanted to crawl back into bed with him and let him make love to her until they were too tired to move. She wanted to surrender to him every night, even if it meant she didn't go home.

His hands and mouth hadn't just branded her, they'd claimed her. She was his, even as he turned her away to marry another woman.

She was weak. Her throat tightened as she reminded herself of the truth. He had _chosen_ someone else. The reasons why didn't matter.

He had no right to make her feel like he had this night. Her tears rose again, not out of anger but out of frustration. She'd meant to betray him and walk away, leave him the same way he left her. He was supposed to be on the battle deck when she came to steal the marbles. This was supposed to be easy.

Instead, he'd reminded her that she'd fallen for him almost as soon as she met him. And tonight, she'd given him everything she held back. He gave her no choice, wringing cries out of her, pushing her to new heights of pleasure, suspending her pleasure until he was satisfied with her lustful frenzy. The way he gazed into her eyes when he watched her orgasm...

Her hands shook. She pulled on her clothes. The connection she felt to this world was like a dream – except when she was with him. She had never belonged with anyone else the way she did him, even in her life in the past.

Her eyes went to him. He lay on his stomach, a sheet over his lower body. His sleep was deep, like hers had been after all they'd done.

Walk away.

No part of her wanted to leave. She stepped into the antechamber and fixed her hair, took a deep breath and left his quarters.

Mandy broke into a run. She sprinted through the halls, desperate to escape him and her own emotions. Down the lift, she then raced towards her destination.

Cesar was waiting for her. They had a plan, one that didn't change just because Akkadi gave her the best night of her life.

Breathless, she reached the slave dorms and entered.

Cesar looked up from his spot seated on the trunk at the foot of his bed. He hurried towards her.

"Jesus, I thought something else bad might've happened!" he exclaimed, scouring her features. "You okay?"

She nodded. "I got the cells." She held up the sash, where she'd dumped the energy marbles before Akkadi stumbled upon her in his room. She grabbed all she could before his interruption, but she suspected there was one or two left in the box. Hopefully, she didn't need those two. If she'd gotten there a few minutes earlier, she could've made sure she grabbed everything and completely avoided Akkadi.

She realized Cesar was talking to her.

"Urik sent me instructions. There's a cargo ship waiting to take off from here. We have to go now."

Mandy glanced towards her bed then realized she had no belongings here to collect. She had nothing but Akkadi, and he wasn't coming with her.

Cesar started up the ramp.

Heart heavy, Mandy followed.

He led her through the hallways and down two elevators until they reached a floor with markings she recognized. The corridor was lined with massive bays into space, the same floor where she'd caught a ride with Helen and Hichele to Earth. Cesar's pace slowed as he took in the markings on the floor.

He entered one bay, and Mandy trailed. They made their way through strange machines and robots loading equipment into crafts. Dressed as a Naki slaves, they were universally ignored by those at the station's spaceport. She followed Cesar to an elevator that lifted them into a ship filled with giant storage cubes.

"How about there?" Cesar pointed to a spot in a corner.

"This is safe, right?" she asked.

"Urik says so." He clambered on top of the cubes then stopped to hold out his hand.

Mandy let him pull her up. They crawled on hands and knees to the corner and sat with their backs to the wall.

"How much do we trust Urik?" Mandy asked. She watched machines loading the cargo bay.

"He wants something from us. He'll get us back to the planet, if nothing else," Cesar said.

"I think everyone wants something from us."

"Now that everyone knows you're purebred, we're probably safer on the planet anyway."

"What do you mean everyone knows?" she asked, glancing at him.

"I guess they figured it out when you were in the hospital. It's all the slaves were talking about last night."

She made a sound of disgust. "So everyone will want to take me home and drain my blood or use me to breed or something."

"Pretty much." Cesar laughed.

"Yeah, you're right. I'm better off on the planet. But with these, we'll be home soon." She patted the sash.

"God, I hope so."

Darkness descended over them, followed by the clang of metal doors closing.

"This is creepy," she whispered, inching close enough to Cesar for their thighs to touch.

"Yeah."

Mandy silently prayed Urik wasn't trying to kill them. She pulled her knees to her chest, at once ensnared by Akkadi's scent. It covered her body. Breathing in his musk made her shiver. There was no part of her that hadn't experienced the heat of his hands and mouth. The intensity of his blue eyes, his velvety tongue exploring her body, the way his erection filled her, stretched her, claimed her.

Only to reject her. He'd betrayed her then treated her to a night of mind-blowing sex.

Was that his way of apologizing? Did he make love to Hichele the same way?

Unable to sort through her emotions, Mandy wrung the storage sash. If nothing else, she'd never have to deal with him again. No matter what he felt tonight, Akkadi would hate her once he saw she'd stolen from him. He'd choose his duty again and send her to prison or shoot her out into space. She'd destroyed whatever they had, which wasn't much, considering he'd taken a bride that wasn't her.

Her breathing was quick and uneven. Fearing another episode, she forced herself to focus on what mattered at the moment. She had the energy marbles. With them, Urik could open the star gate.

Unaware of how long she spent lost in her thoughts, she was surprised when the craft docked.

The cargo doors cracked open, a line of light forming on the opposite wall.

"His directions from here are a little weird. I think we can get to the place where he'll meet us," Cesar said with less confidence than before. "He says not to talk to anyone and to pretend like we're supposed to be here."

"Does it bother you we just flew through space like we were driving to Starbucks?" she asked. "I can't get over it."

"I try not to think about it. Coffee sounds damn good right now."

Mandy silently agreed. Cesar crawled to the end of the storage boxes and hopped down. She followed. They hurried out of the cargo ship before the robots began unloading and strode through the Naki port.

It was a dump compared to the clean, organized space station, consisting of piles of storage cubes, servants and robots jamming every inch of space. They maneuvered through the overcrowded port, their pace slow. It was hard to go unnoticed in the cat suit, and Mandy wished she'd thought to grab a robe.

She followed Cesar, who left the packed main halls for the side of the port overlooking the Lego-like city. The crowd thinned, and the signs that the port had recently been attacked were evident. Chunks of wall were missing or discolored, and splashes of dried blood were on the floor.

"I'm not getting a warm fuzzy about this," she said to Cesar.

"Yeah, me neither. Grader attack. Looks recent." He glanced behind them to ensure no one followed then ducked into a short hallway that dead-ended after ten feet.

Mandy sucked in a deep breath, recalling how much she despised the thick, metallic air. It was like breathing a thousand years of smog.

"He was vague about this part. Basically, one of these walls is hollow. We have to knock until we find it," Cesar said. "You want to try that side?"

Mandy went to the wall opposite him and began knocking. They knocked their way to the end of the hallway before she heard the hollow ring behind her.

"Got it!" Cesar said. He beat on the wall then stepped back.

Nothing happened for a full two minutes. Abruptly, a door tucked into the corner swung open. It was dark beyond, and she was unable to see who opened it.

They exchanged a look.

"Um, I'll go first," Cesar said.

Heart pounding, Mandy trailed him into the tunnel. The door closed behind her. She heard the sound of someone's shoes against cement ahead of them. Cesar stopped, and Mandy gripped his uniform.

"You safe?" Urik's gravelly voice was quiet.

She almost sighed.

"Yeah," Cesar said, relieved.

"Anyone following you?"

"No."

"Stay close. Mandy, take my hand."

She moved past Cesar and stretched out blindly. Urik's gloved had took hers. She reached back to Cesar and gripped his as well.

Urik led them through the darkness, turning corners and opening doors she was unable to see. At last, they reach a small, lighted room with a gaping manhole in the center. Pinal waited for them with a toothless smile. Urik snatched the bag at the half-lizard's feet and pulled out black clothing marking his resistance movement. He tossed a set to each of them.

"Change. Quickly," he said.

Accustomed to rapid clothing changes in front of strangers from her modeling career, Mandy stripped down without a second thought. When she was dressed, she found the eyes of all three on her.

"I know you've seen a naked chic before, Cesar. No excuse for you staring," she snapped.

He shook his head and finished pulling on his shirt.

"I want a whole plane full of women like you," Urik said. "You got the cells?"

"Of course."

He appeared impressed. "You slept with him."

"What makes you think he was there?" she asked, fixing her hair.

Urik caught her arm and hauled her in front of him. She met his gaze. His dark eyes were both amused and angry.

"I smell him on you. He didn't force you, did he?" he asked, his gruff voice gentle.

"No. He wouldn't."

"He'll come after you."

"He's mating with some Naki princess," she said. "And, I'm going home, right?" She reached down to grab the sash and held it out to him.

Urik accepted it without answering. His eyes lingered on her face for a moment before he turned away. He strode to the open manhole and motioned for Pinal to go first.

"Right, Urik?" she pursued.

"I have a slight change of plans."

Mandy searched his face, dismayed.

"What does that mean?" Cesar asked.

"It means, you're not going home," Urik replied. "Or rather, your home is here now."

"Urik, you told me you'd open the star gate if I got you the energy cells!" Mandy said.

"I lied." He cupped her face with one hand and kissed her forehead. He patted her cheek with a wink and turned away. "The Ishta-gods and Naki-gods both know you're a purebred. I have no idea who else does, but you are now more hunted than I am. You can come with me or you can take your chances on your own on my planet."

Mandy hesitated. Cesar was bristling while the bear-like man standing before them waited for their decision. He took Pinal's hands and lowered him into the sewer, biceps bulging with the effort.

"How does everyone know?" she ventured.

Urik straightened and beckoned her to him. Furious but sensing she had no real choice, she crossed to him. He rested his hands on her hips to position her in front of him, near the hole.

"Someone at the station leaked the information, before the Naki royals could stop it," Urik replied. He took her wrists. "There are spies everywhere."

"What are you doing with my space marbles?" she demanded.

"I'll tell you later," he said and leaned forward. "Pinal! Coming down!"

Before she could object, Urik lifted her off her feet and lowered her into the dark hole. Her eyes adjusted to the dim lighting as she floated downward. Pinal gripped her waist, and Urik released her.

The half-lizard man set her down carefully. Urik jumped down next, followed by Cesar. Mandy took Urik's arm.

"Look, I'm tired of being manipulated. What is going on? Why can't you send us home?" she asked.

"There may be enough energy to do both, but I'm not counting on it."

"To do both what?" Cesar chimed in, anger in his tone.

"I plan on getting rid of the gods once and for all. Starting over. Rebuilding humanity," Urik said. He pulled free from her and began walking. "You are now on the ground floor of the next evolution of our planet."

"Getting rid of the gods?" Mandy echoed. "Even Akkadi?"

"All of them."

"Helen is you aunt and Akkadi supplies you with everything you have," she countered.

"I won't hurt my family. But I'll make damned sure they know to leave the Earth alone," Urik replied.

Alarm built inside her. She didn't know how he was able to do that without blowing up the station, which would hurt everyone inside.

"Urik, you said –"

"Quiet. I'm serious about people trying to find you," he called over his shoulder. "They tracked you the first time I had you. This time, if someone grabs you, Akkadi won't be there to save you if I can't."

His words stung. He had no idea how much, and Mandy fell quiet. He was right. She really was on her own this time. She'd taken the energy cells only to have them taken from her. She was too tired and frustrated to be angry with Urik, too upset over Akkadi to consider what happened when he woke and had a reason to hate her. Akkadi lost the ability to find a cure, and she had no way home.

_Self-absorbed._ Maybe her agent was right about her. She knew taking the cells would prevent Akkadi and had done it anyway. Why didn't she just leave them there and come to the planet, accepting this was her fate, to stay here?

It was her worst day yet in the future.

Urik guided them through the underground tunnels for an hour before stopping beneath an open manhole. He whistled, and a rope dropped from the top.

Pinal climbed up first and then lowered a harness down. Urik took Mandy's arm and lined her up under the opening, fastening the harness around her.

"We're doing a quick check with the healers before we move on," Urik said loud enough for Cesar to hear. He concentrated on tightening the straps of the harness around her. "Sometimes, space travel can cause stress on humans. The more human, the more stress. Those cargo ships are the worst when it comes to space radiation."

Mandy shivered, not liking the sound of being irradiated. She gripped the rope above her head. Urik tugged on it and stepped back. She was lifted to the top, where Pinal and another man in black reached down to take her arms and haul her out. He unfastened her and handed her a water box. Mandy forced herself not to think about the beetles she'd seen in her water on the planet and sipped as they waited in the shadows of the door. She passed it to Cesar when he was safely in the room.

Urik scaled the rope last, gathered it, and tossed it to the side. He unslung a weapon of some sort and went to a wide crack in the black block in front of them.

"Clear," he said, peering out. "Let's go."

They ventured into the street.

Mandy drew deep breaths, finding it much harder to breathe the planet's tainted air than she remembered, and trotted behind Pinal. They wove through the streets for several blocks before passing through a massive barrier lined with armed men into a compound bustling with men and half-men in black.

Urik gripped her shoulder, pulling her back against his body.

"This is a rough crowd that knows who you are. If they believe you to be under my protection, they'll be less likely to sell you off to whoever has a bounty on your head," he said to her quietly. "Cesar, you know what to do. Act like you belong."

The Hispanic man nodded. They made their way through the crowded ground floor to the second floor.

"You're serious about there being a bounty on me?" Mandy asked Urik, aware of the penetrating looks she was receiving from those they passed. They were the gazes of men who knew there was a winning lottery ticket in their midst.

"Very."

She shivered. She didn't want to imagine what savagery awaited her if she was captured by anyone else.

Pinal led them into a small room, where a man with familiar healing tools waited. He motioned for her to sit. Mandy and Cesar sat together against one wall.

"Are you both well?" Urik asked, stripping off his weapons.

"Like you care," Mandy snapped. "You got what you wanted."

Urik met her gaze. "At what point have I ever put anything but your welfare ahead of anything? Even my own safety or that of my men?"

Mandy sighed.

"You know how many I've lost keeping you two safe so far?" he demanded. "I know this isn't easy for you, Mandy, but I'm trying to save humanity."

"So is Akkadi," she replied before she could stop herself.

"With a cure? Did he tell you why his people are so desperate to find it?" Urik asked in a hard tone. "It's not a disease. It's a blood borne pathogen, a weapon created by the Naki to use against their enemies and tested here on our planet a thousand years ago. They had no fucking idea they were about to wipe out eighty percent of the population of our galaxy and have been trying to stop what they started."

Her mouth dropped open. It was the latest secret Akkadi's family kept, one she didn't expect to hear.

One she found hard to doubt. She hadn't understood the fierce Naki devotion to a race they didn't claim as their own. The final piece of the puzzle clicked. They were trying to fix what they broke so long ago.

"Okay," she said slowly. "But Akkadi didn't do that. He doesn't have to stick around. His people could just leave everyone to face the plague on their own instead of trying to find a cure." She rationalized. "He planned on using the energy cells to move to the next stage of the vaccine process."

"You stole them to get home. Don't you dare try to judge me," Urik countered.

Mandy rubbed her face. He was right. She'd been selfish one last time. How many lives would it cost? Twenty billion? More?

Cesar squeezed her shoulder.

"Everyone makes mistakes," she muttered. "I've got a laundry list of them."

Urik's gaze lingered on her. He leaned out the hallway and tossed the sash to someone. His features softened, and he sat across from her. They gazed at each other.

"I'm sorry," he said finally. "I didn't mean to use you. Either of you."

"You're right. Turnabout is fair play," she replied. "I betrayed Akkadi, and you betrayed me. I don't know who's doing the right thing anymore, but it's not me."

"It's not always cut and dry," Urik replied. "Helen gave me a family when I had nothing, not even clothes that were mine. I am grateful to them, but I don't want them messing with my world anymore."

"I just want to get out of everyone's hair." Mandy considered. "I'm not saying what you want is wrong, Urik. I'm saying I think you and Akkadi want the same thing. You know his backup plan is to relocate everyone to another planet, if his people can't defend the Earth from more aliens?"

"I figured as much. But this is our planet and our home. We shouldn't have to leave it."

"Right. And I shouldn't be stuck here in the future. Sending me back is not a good use of resources and saving lives is better than fighting over a dead planet and killing everyone in the process," she said. Hearing her words made her heart even heavier. Mandy pressed the heels of her hands to her eyes. "Whatever you think of Akkadi, you have to know he'll do his best to protect our people."

Urik looked away. "Akkadi is more duty-bound than any full Naki."

Mandy heard the note of anger in his voice. For whatever reason, Urik, too, wanted Akkadi to be a little more human.

Urik motioned to the patiently waiting healer. Mandy straightened and held out her arm.

"Full scan," Urik ordered.

The healer pressed a Pez dispenser-type medical tool to her forearm and held it there for a full minute. He pulled it back to study the lights and numbers on his watch.

"Urik, what if your plan fails?" she asked.

"I'll make another one."

She rolled her eyes.

The healer pressed the tool to her arm again, frowning.

"What is it, Xeno?" Urik asked. "Space travel can cause select mis-readings."

"These are not mis-readings," Xeno said. He withdrew the scanner and studied the face of his watch again.

"Please don't tell me I've got some sort of weird future virus," Mandy mumbled with a sigh.

"Not a virus." Xeno said.

"Radiation," Urik guessed.

Mandy looked down at her arms, expecting to see herself glowing. Cesar frowned, worried.

"There's little protection from radiation in space on a cargo ship. I figured the Naki ships would be better built." Urik said, standing. "We may need to get you both to a –"

"It's not radiation," Xeno reported.

"Oh, god, this is killing me!" she exclaimed. "Virus, radiation!" She leaned forward and pushed his arm down to see the lights and numbers she couldn't read. "What does this mean, Xeno?"

Urik leaned over his shoulder.

"I, uh..." Xeno looked up finally at Urik.

"What?" Urik asked, puzzled.

"She's, uh, with child."

"Wait, what?" Mandy stared at him, certain she misheard.

"I'm detecting the rapid expansion of cells in your uterus and hormonal levels at eight times the normal rate. In about seven days, they'll attach to the walls and..." Xeno's voice grew garbled.

"I think I'm going to be sick." Her head began to spin. She gripped it and tried to breathe deeply. Xeno's words echoed in her thoughts. They didn't make sense! How could they know that so soon after she'd had sex?

"Xeno, out. Tell no one," Urik ordered. He thrust a water box at her. "Drink, Mandy."

She nodded, fumbling to grip it. Cesar took it and held it steady.

Urik knelt in front of her. She breathed out hard and sipped water. Tears were in her eyes again. Her head was spinning and she was trying hard not to lose the space Twinkies she had for breakfast.

"Tell me it's not Akkadi's," Urik said tersely.

She met his gaze then looked down, even more agitated. Akkadi would never let her out of this place. She was shaking.

"This changes things, Mandy," he said. "I have to tell him."

"No!" she said through clenched teeth. "You won't tell him, Urik."

"What happens in a few months, when it's obvious?" he asked.

"Tell him it's yours," she snapped. "I don't give a shit."

Urik gave a startled laugh. She focused on breathing deeply. Cesar appeared too surprised to speak while Urik was shaking his head.

"No one talks. I'll deal with it when I have to. Got it?" she told them, looking from one to the other.

No part of her wanted to dwell on what Akkadi would do if he found out. Keep her in a closet next to his apartments until she gave birth to his heir, then let Hichele raise the kid?

No way in hell. She'd rather spend her life here on the planet. She tried to imagine what it would be like to raise a child in such a world, darting from hideout to hideout. The kid would know everything there was to know about weapons before he was three.

"This can't be happening," she said.

"Wow," Cesar managed at last. "Definitely not news I expected. I'm almost afraid to know what he finds when he does my exam."

His words struck her as funny. Mandy laughed hysterically, on the verge of crying.

Why, oh, why hadn't she thought to use protection when she had sex with Akkadi?

Because being with him felt too natural. The reason was simple, one he would find irrational but one that made sense to her heart.

"Urik!" someone yelled from down the hallway. "You need to see this!"

The rebellion leader rose and swiftly crossed to the door. He leaned out, studying something Mandy couldn't see, then cursed.

"Evacuate!" he bellowed.

Mandy jumped, exchanging another look with Cesar.

Urik returned to them, slung his weapons back into place, then hauled the two of them to their feet.

"Run. Fast."

"What? Where?" Mandy asked.

"Follow Pinal. I don't care what happens, don't stop running."

Fear flew through her at the gravity on his features. He pushed them into the hallway.

Mandy glanced over her shoulder. She expected to see a fire or invasion or something. All she saw was a thick bank of blue-green smoke filling the other end of the hallway.

"Run, humans!" Pinal shouted.

Alarmed by their urgency, she grabbed Cesar's hand and obeyed.

## Chapter Eighteen

They wove once more through the warriors of the rebellion who hadn't yet been issued the same orders to run that Pinal was following. Mandy stayed close to Cesar, sensing Urik's urgency without understanding it.

"Faster, faster," Urik said. He grabbed her arm and yanked her away from Cesar, heading in a different direction. "Order a complete, immediate evacuation!" he bellowed.

Unable to see who he addressed, Mandy felt like a rag doll as he all but dragged her through a gate. She lost sight of Cesar and almost refused to move but was barely able to stay on her feet with the forward momentum of Urik propelling her onward.

She looked back once, trying to find Cesar again.

Blue-green smoke billowed out of the building, the plume moving steadily and quickly through the courtyard towards the surrounding streets.

"Focus!" Urik barked, yanking her arm.

She stumbled and caught herself, concentrating on placing her feet. Urik was of a mind to drag her if she didn't pay attention.

They ran past the barricade surrounding the two blocks where Urik's men were stationed. He gave arm signals she didn't understand, and those at the edge of the blockade scattered. The moment Urik set foot outside the heavily guarded area, lights flashed by them.

Mandy struggled to figure out what they were. Urik's grip on her arm was solid, and he slowed, deftly maneuvering through light flashes that left her half-blind and reeling. She fell, unable to keep up with his lightening quick maneuvers. He caught her, spun and snatched her arm, racing along once more.

Mandy stopped trying to control her body, instead concentrating on reading his. When he ducked, so did she. When he twisted his body, she mirrored his movement. She tripped, and he jerked her against him, whirling so quickly, she was dizzy.

They hit the ground, Mandy clutched in his arms. Urik rolled, bracing his forearm against the ground beneath her to keep his weight off her then leapt to his feet, taking her with him. She let him lead, sensing he alone knew what the hell was going on with the light show ahead of them and the blue-green fog rolling behind them.

They ran and danced through laser fire until she was breathless. Urik pushed on, slowing only when her stumbling became too frequent. She dropped to her knees at one point, and he hauled her up then snatched her around the waist and spun twice, smashing through a wall into a building.

She landed hard and groaned, dizzy and disoriented.

"We need to go up," he said, pulling her to her feet. "You hurt?"

"I... don't know," she managed, clutching him. "What the hell is going on?"

"Whatever you brought down here, it wasn't energy cells," he snapped. "A box full of toxins or something. There's enough here to wipe out half the city. Between that and the Ishta, we'll be lucky to survive the day."

Mandy didn't have a chance to digest his statement before he was off and running, pulling her with him. She panted. They ran up a ramp that went up and up and up... Her thighs and lungs soon burned while her calves screamed. She tried to pull away, but Urik's grip didn't leave her.

Up and up they went, until her body started to give out from exertion. Urik stopped suddenly, and Mandy stumbled. Urik caught her.

"Thank... god," she gasped. "Stopping."

"Not exactly." Urik was breathing hard but still in control, while she was ready to collapse. He pushed her to face what lay in their path.

Her stomach started to sink. What were Hichele's guards doing on the planet? Two ten-foot guards in dark yellow blocked their escape route.

"I need you to get behind me," Urik said.

Mandy obeyed, gathering her strength. She caught herself against the wall while Urik lowered his stance to fight. She looked between him and the guards, recalling how easily one knocked her out the other day with a single blow. One-on-one, Urik might have a chance. She doubted even he could take on two of the towering creatures.

"Maybe we should just run," she said breathlessly.

"Where? The toxin will take care of the Ishta, but nothing's going to survive the poison," he replied. "I can do this. Keep an eye on the one on the right and let me know if he tries to hit me."

She nodded hastily, eyes glued to the guard on the right.

Urik charged the man on the left, and she flinched. It was like a brick wall hitting a cement barrier at full speed. The two slammed into each other, neither moving. Urik smashed his knee into the creature's groin. Engrossed in their struggle, she missed the movement of the guard Urik told her to watch.

Too late she saw the fist sailing towards Urik's head.

"Urik!" she shouted.

The punch landed with a sickening crack. Urik dropped and didn't move. Mandy stifled a scream, too shocked to move. The guards closed in, and she backed away, hands up. At least if they beat her, she'd be dead quickly.

One snatched her. She didn't fight him. They continued up the ramp. Her legs began to hurt once more, and she was almost grateful when she drew the first mouthful of thick, metallic air on the roof.

A small spacecraft awaited them. Mandy started to panic and pulled away, alarmed by Urik's assurances that everyone was trying to find her, now that it was common knowledge she was a purebred human.

The guard snatched her around the waist and propped her up on his hip, as if she was a child and not six feet tall. Dangling in the air, Mandy glimpsed blue-green clouds moving through the city.

Urik was right. The clouds would easily overtake half the city in a matter of minutes. Mesmerized by the sight of the death-fog working its way down streets and into buildings, she thought of Akkadi.

If the cells weren't cells, why did Hichele give them to the Naki royalty?

Then I'll poison you. Slowly. Painfully. It will make the plague look like a kindly way to die.

Hichele's words rattled through Mandy's head, along with the claim by the servants that a woman sleeping with the Naki princes wanted to poison Akkadi's sisters so she could be queen. The Naki bitch knew about Cesar, too, from her comment before the guard knocked Mandy out.

Mandy brushed her off as an arrogant psycho. She never thought the woman had it in her to poison a space station to become king. Hichele definitely didn't seem smart enough for it, which made Mandy think there was much more going on than she knew.

The Naki royalty had no idea their enemies were trying to marry into the family.

Did she pity them? Mandy was angry once more.

Mandy thought hard as the guards sealed the spaceship. There was no way for her to warn anyone. She wasn't even certain who had her, where they wanted to take her or why.

The guard dropped her onto a bench, where she stayed without objection. She touched the medallion at her chest, and she prayed Akkadi was able to track her. Maybe he'd come after her to regain the energy cells. She'd rather throw herself at his mercy than at Hichele's, if that's where the guards were taking her.

At least the marbles were on the planet and not in the confined space station where they might wipe out everyone.

Her chest seized suddenly.

She'd left one or two marbles. In Akkadi's apartment.

Did they go off, too, and release toxins into Akkadi's apartment? Was he there? Did he survive?

Her ears buzzed so loudly, she started to pass out. Mandy slumped against the wall, clutching her head. She struggled to pull herself out of the in-between space, horrified by the idea that Akkadi wouldn't know there was a threat until it was too late.

If only she'd stolen all of the damn marbles!

The craft jolted, slamming her into the wall. Jarred back into full consciousness, Mandy almost groaned. Her body had stiffened already during the short trip. Her legs were on fire and cramping from the burst of activity, her chest so tight, it felt like there was a vise preventing her from breathing.

One of the guards pulled her to her feet. A door opened, revealing a ramp beyond it and what appeared to be a bay at the station.

Sandwiched between them, she was led down the ramp to the bay. It was smaller than the ones she'd seen on the station, the corridors beyond it grey rather than lined with light panels.

It wasn't the Naki space station. They hadn't gone far, which mean it was probably one of the other big ships she'd seen floating in the space outside of Akkadi's windows.

She looked at the markings on the floor. At least they were similar to those in the station. They reached an elevator and went sideways. It exited into a corridor lined every ten feet with one of the light panels she took to be a door.

Two guards stood in front of one a short distance from the elevator. Her escorts stopped in front of them, motioning for her to enter.

Mandy crossed her arms, afraid of what she'd find beyond the door. She swallowed hard and went, emerging into a large apartment with a sitting area outside of multiple doors.

Hichele and the man she guessed was his father stood in the center, along with a third man Mandy didn't recognize. More guards in dark gold lined the walls.

"Give orders to leave orbit," Hichele's father directed the man. The stranger nodded and left.

Hichele approached, crop raised. Mandy braced herself for the blows then snatched the switch the third time it fell.

"Stop, slave!" Hichele hissed, yanking at it.

"I just went through hell," Mandy snarled back. "You want to hit me, do it like a real woman and not a coward." She threw the crop and opened her arms. "You gonna do it, bitch? Or have your guards do it again?"

"Ladies, stop," her father said. "This is no way to treat our guest, Hichele."

"She's not a guest. She's a blood slave."

Mandy glared at the pale woman.

"She ruined everything, Father," Hichele added.

"She's also the solution we need," he replied. "We are looking for your cooperation, Mandy. Your blood may hold the key for a cure to the plague."

"Yeah, and?" Mandy challenged. "Akkadi is looking for the plague's cure, too. Why not just let him find it?"

"Was," Hichele replied. "Akkadi _was_."

Mandy's breath caught in her throat. Coldness ran through her.

"We require a more immediate solution," Hichele's father replied. He motioned to one of the guards. "One we can use for our family."

Mandy's thoughts were on Akkadi. Maybe she was mistaken about not grabbing all the marbles. Maybe he was alive and well. She tried to convince herself she'd taken the cells but wasn't able to dismiss the thought there were two still in Akkadi's room. Two that might have killed him before he awoke.

Was he alive? Her insides were shaking.

The words of Hichele's father took a minute to register.

"Wait, for your family?" Mandy asked.

A guard took Mandy's arm and pulled her towards one of the doors. She dug in her heels, wanting to hear the response.

"Hichele's mother is ill with it," the Naki father replied. "We suspect Hichele's child is as well after her exposure at the children's ward."

Mandy frowned. "Meaning you can't marry Akkadi."

Hichele's face flamed red.

"I'm sorry for your baby but not for you," Mandy added. "Akkadi was on the verge of a cure. You're idiots if you think you can do it without him."

"The cells contained enough toxin to wipe out every member of the Naki royal family, the entirety of which was on the station this morning," Hichele's father said, unconcerned. "My family will soon control the empire, the vaccine and all the energy in the galaxy."

The guard yanked Mandy into the next room.

_What I wouldn't give for a space cell phone right about now._ Her mind worked fast. The rumors the servants heard were too accurate, and Akkadi's family had fallen straight into the trap.

Except Hichele's family didn't know most of the marbles weren't on the station. What of the two still there? Were they strong enough to wipe out everyone?

Mandy blinked rapidly at the brightness of the neighboring room. It smelled familiar, metallic. Several beds were along one wall, along with medical equipment and two waiting healers.

The beds had shackles on them that resembled grey handcuffs.

Her pulse started to race. She was released, and the guard motioned for her to lie down.

Mandy looked from the bed to him, recalling how easily he could put her there, if she refused. Scared, she lay down on the bed. One of the healers secured the bonds around her wrists and thighs.

Staring at the ceiling, Mandy couldn't imagine what horror she'd experience next in the sadistic future. Worse, she couldn't imagine life here if Akkadi was dead. She'd rather see him marry some other woman and know he was alive than be sent home and know he'd died.

Two nights with him, and she didn't know how she'd spent a lifetime without him.

"This will be painless," one of the healers said, placing an oblong object on her forearm. "We will test your blood first."

She felt a light scratch then nothing more. He gazed at the instrument for a moment then removed it. Mandy watched him empty the blood into another device. She glanced down. A small oblong wound on her arm appeared to have been cauterized. True to his word, the blood draw hadn't hurt.

What if they did a scan like Urik's medic did?

"So, where we going?" she asked, needing a distraction.

The more she thought about Akkadi, the quicker the sense of being between worlds returned. Mandy blinked, trying to stay focused on her surroundings.

"We've left the orbit of the human planet and are almost out of the solar system. We'll arrive at our destination shortly," one healer said.

Away from the space station with the Nakis who might help her. Far out of reach of Urik, if he survived.

Mandy swallowed tears. She stared at the ceiling, unwilling to let herself think about the idea she might be pregnant. Or that Akkadi, Urik and Cesar might already be dead. First, she had to survive. Then, she'd worry about everything else.

## Chapter Nineteen

Akkadi awoke alone. He rolled onto his side, surprised to find Mandy gone. His hand lingered on the space she'd occupied before grim reality set in.

It was the day of his official betrothal announcement. She knew the night was to be their last together. Did he blame her for leaving before he was awake?

No.

"Your father wishes to see you."

Akkadi sighed. He rose quickly and dressed, aware his father was the last person he'd keep waiting. He strode through the corridors to the lift, the scent of Mandy lingering on his skin. Only when he was alone in the tiny elevator did he raise his hands to his face and breathe her in.

His blood heated instantly, his whole body lighting up with need. Focused on her, he didn't notice the door had opened until someone cleared her throat in the hallway outside.

"Brother," Akkasha said stiffly in greeting.

"Akkasha," he replied, bowing his head.

Akkadi left the elevator and strode to his parent's quarters. He paused, waiting for the guards to indicate he was permitted to enter.

His mother sat in her sitting area, her face glowing. Akkadi suspected his father arrived home earlier than expected and kept her up all night. He dwelled on her declaration from the evening before. Outside the walls, his father was purely Naki. Inside them, he expressed the emotions of humans.

She was telling him there was a way to work out the confusion Akkadi felt towards Mandy, that he could come home to her each night and be at peace. What would that be like? To find a safe haven in her arms and smile?

It was useless to dwell on. He already made an agreement with another woman.

Akkadi bowed to his mother.

"I came to see Father," he said.

"I am here, Akkadi," his father replied.

Akkadi faced the windows and bowed deeply to the Naki king. Akkalon was his height and thickly built rather than lean like Akkadi. His hair was blond and his eyes blue, his chiseled features colder than stone.

"You are ready for your announcement?" Akkalon boomed.

"Of course, Father," Akkadi replied. "I may keep today brief. I am expecting the Kini as well."

"Duty is important," his father said. "Family more so."

Akkadi met his father's gaze, not expecting the words. Their relationship had long been marked by formality and duty. He didn't speak to his father the way he did his mother.

"Hichele was called away early this morning. Her mother has taken ill. They have not gone far; her father's ship is in orbit," his father continued. "Her father apologized to me personally. They intend to make the official ceremony this evening then return to Hichele's mother."

"Understandable," Akkadi said, completely unconcerned about the family of the woman he was obligated to marry. "Your journey went well?"

"It did. Qiadi has asked to see the energy cells this morning."

"I'll have them sent to his laboratory."

"Very well." His father exchanged a look with Akkadi's mother, who rose.

"Your humans are gone," she started, settling her gaze on him. "They disappeared early this morning."

"Disappeared," Akkadi repeated. "Both of them?"

"Urik contacted me to say they're safe with him," she continued. "They voluntarily returned to their planet."

Akkadi's jaw ticked. Aware of his father's presence, however, he forced himself not to react. Was he angry or hurt that Mandy had left?

Or relieved not to have to see her every day when they couldn't be together?

He despised the idea Urik had wanted Mandy since she appeared on the planet. A streak of jealousy went through him, the same he felt when he saw her arm-in-arm with Cesar. He had no right to be jealous, but he was.

"As they wish," he said coldly. "It might solve our issue of Mandy being known as a purebred."

"It's a temporary solution," his father stated. "She belongs with one of my sons."

Akkadi didn't look at his father, sensing which son Akkalon was disappointed in for not knowing his duty with regards to the human. Akkadi knew it was a mistake he didn't claim Mandy as his mate from the beginning.

"I'll coordinate with Urik to return them when it's safe to do so," Akkadi said. "When Vekko is healed, he can mate with Mandy, and Akkasha with Cesar."

"An agreeable outcome," his father agreed.

Akkadi forbade himself from thinking about Mandy in Vekko's arms. Instead he dwelled on the relief he felt knowing Hichele wouldn't be on the station tonight to consummate their engagement.

A familiar wail filled the air, emanating from the walls. It was the alarm indicating they were under some kind of threat: an attack or the entering of another alien race's ships into the solar system. Akkadi's first thought: the unpredictable Kini were up to some mischief. He saw them attacking just to see what the Naki would do in response, the same way they'd tested him on their planet.

"Akkadi," his father commanded, striding towards the door.

His mother's guards entered the room, lining the perimeter. Akkadi trailed his father out and down the nearest lift to the battle deck. The deck was filled with activity with his eldest sister at the command console in the center.

The Naki parted for their king, and Akkadi joined him and Akkasha at the center of the activity. His eyes took in the screens lining the windows expertly.

There was no threat in the solar system, Kini or otherwise.

"What is it?" Akkalon asked his heir, the small woman between them.

"We've sealed off the middle deck. A threat was detected by the system," she replied.

"What kind of threat?" Akkadi asked.

"A toxin of some sort. It's filled the personal deck belonging to our brothers and sisters."

"Where are they?" their father demanded.

"Only Subakki was in residence," she replied crisply. "He's confined to his quarters with a secondary ventilation system running. I've sent a contingency with decontamination equipment to him. We have no casualties yet. Three affected slaves are being conveyed to the royal healing ward from brief exposure."

Akkadi leaned forward, reading the reports crossing the small screen on her wrist. Though the toxin was contained by emergency barriers, the entire deck had been evacuated as a precaution. A chill went through him. Not only had he just missed whatever happened, but Mandy would've been trapped, if she hadn't left him for the planet.

"Akkadi, accompany a containment and testing team," his father ordered. "Report what you see and find."

Akkadi nodded. He left the battle command level for the utility deck of the station. The team was already waiting for him, and he donned the protective gear and secondary breathing apparatus quickly, anxious to check on his cousin and discover more about the toxin.

The team ascended via the back-up elevators to his deck and down the hallway. They were armed and ready, though Akkadi doubted there was any enemy foe to face. A toxin was a cowardly attack, the kind the Naki had outlawed after unleashing the plague upon the planet a thousand years before. He didn't know who would use such an attack, but it wasn't the Kini, who didn't fear death or war.

The toxin was visible the moment he stepped from the elevator, a blue-green gas clinging to the ceiling.

"Get a sample," he directed one of the team members and then continued down the hallway.

The evacuation team his sister sent for Subakki was outside his cousin's door, which was open. Akkadi paused, waiting to ensure his cousin was safe. A few minutes later, Subakki exited, dressed in similar gear to Akkadi.

Relieved, Akkadi approached, studying his cousin for signs of illness.

"Are you well?" he asked.

"I am," Subakki confirmed.

"You will need to report to the healing ward."

"Of course. My exposure was limited at most. I saw the toxin before it spread, sealed myself in and set off the alarm."

"You saw where it came from?"

"Your quarters."

Taken aback, Akkadi didn't react for a moment. He turned and trotted down the hallway, not waiting for the rest of the containment team. He stopped when he reached his quarters. Thick blue-green smoke poured out of the panels around his room.

A sense of anger and dread filled him. He needed to know what – or who – had tried to hurt him. If not for his father's summons earlier, he might have been killed.

"Akkadi, wait for –" Subakki called.

Akkadi ignored him and stepped into his room. He swatted smoke out of his way, unable to see more than a few feet in front of him. He was too angry to care if his suit was made for such an environment and instead, tried to find the storage box containing the energy cells.

He made his way towards the sitting area, determined to grab the box and let the containment team take over. The cells were supposed to be stable, but Akkadi wasn't taking any chances the unexplained toxin might have some effect on the cells or the cube in which they were stored.

They were the sole reason he was marrying Hichele instead of Mandy. He wasn't about to lose them after what he was going through just to obtain them. If he lost them and Mandy...

He focused on finding his way, not on the emotions that kept surfacing beyond his ability to control.

The smoke was thicker in this part of his quarters, and he struggled to see anything. His shin bumped a table, and he bent over, sweeping his hands across the table's top. He had left the storage cube here. He knocked it to the ground accidentally and bent to retrieve it.

"Akkadi?" Subakki called.

Smoke poured out of the cube.

_Damn._ Were the cells unstable, and this was what caused the toxin?

"I'm here," he replied.

"You are at great risk, cousin."

"I'm almost done."

He manipulated the storage cube to open it. Two cells fell out. He shook it then peered into the box, surprised to see it contained nothing else. Akkadi swatted away smoke to grab one of the cells and held it up.

The smoke originated from the cell. It billowed off the tiny marble, making it hard for him to see the cell itself to assess its stability. He tried to study it before giving in to the smoke. He placed the cell in a containment container and closed it, waiting to ensure it stayed closed. Satisfied it wasn't leaking, he sought out the second cell and likewise trapped it within a second container.

His quarters began to clear, and he straightened.

"I think the energy cells are ruptured," he said, becoming aware of the magnitude of what he said. At any point, they might've burst. What if they had been making love or asleep?

What if Mandy had been here, alone and vulnerable, dying?

Terror gripped him, immobilizing him at the image in his head. It held him captive long enough for him to realize he never wanted to lose Mandy. Ever.

Akkadi forced himself to take a deep breath. His mother was right and had always been right. He belonged with Mandy. Why did it take this for him to realize it?

He focused back on collecting the cells, a new plan forming in his head. He was going to do something no Naki ever had and break off the arrangement with Hichele for a reason other than those stipulated were allowable in the betrothal protocol agreements. He was leaving Hichele for a woman he needed in his life.

Akkadi knelt once more and patted the ground. He didn't feel any other cells. Had the others vaporized? Exploded?

He sat back, vexed by the puzzle before him.

"Akkadi, you are needed with us," his father said via the device at the back of Akkadi's neck.

A second alarm sounded, warning Akkadi more was wrong than the toxin. He stood and joined Subakki at the door to his quarters.

"On my way, father," he replied.

He held out the two small cubes to his cousin. "Subakki, take these to Qiadi. Tell him to proceed with great caution. Then go to the healers."

"Very well."

Akkadi left quickly for the decontamination chamber, unaware of what might have caused the second alarm.

Forefront in his mind was concern he wasn't able to shake. What if Mandy had been there? What if he had lost her permanently?

Akkadi stood still in the decontamination chamber, ignoring the lights and vibrations outside his suit. His thoughts were only for Mandy.

The same fear he experienced when he thought the Kini had killed his cousin returned. Logically, there was one reason he felt the same level of fear, anger and loss for a woman he just met as the cousin who was raised with him as a brother. It wasn't blood that bound him to Mandy; it was the emotional attachment he once tried to explain to his mother.

It seemed simple now. Mandy belonged in his bed at night and in his life every minute of every day. He'd had two chances to keep her and traded both for the sake of a duty that no longer made sense, if she wasn't there to share it with him. He once considered her a distraction to his duty. The real distraction was knowing she was somewhere in the universe and he was unable to be with her.

Even if it meant losing Hichele's energy sources, setting them back years in energy procurement and putting their war with the Ishta at risk. He'd find another source of energy. There were immense energy stores across the galaxy; he'd go wherever he had to, if it meant he could be with Mandy.

"Father," he said into the communications device. "I need to speak to you."

"We are awaiting you on the battle deck," was the instant reply.

"Alone."

There was a pause. "I'll be in the command room."

Akkadi waited impatiently for the decontamination process to finish. When it was done, he stripped quickly out of the uniform, paused for a scan from a healer then went immediately to the battle deck.

He felt his sister's gaze on him the moment he entered the command bridge. He strode past her directly to the command room where his father was waiting. Akkadi offered a quick bow his father returned then straightened, uncertain where to start.

"You are well?" his father asked.

"Yes, Father." Akkadi drew a deep breath. "I am breaking my agreement with Hichele."

The Naki king was silent, unreadable.

"I understand it means we will be without the energy resources we need, and I am jeopardizing our ability to conduct the necessary operations to protect the planet," Akkadi continued. "I take that responsibility personally on my shoulders. I will go to any corner of the universe I must to uncover new energy cells."

"Your mother was right," his father said. "You believe the energy shortage to be a personal duty. It's not, Akkadi. It's a responsibility that sits on the shoulders of every member of our family."

"Perhaps, but I had the means to resolve it."

His father shifted, thoughtful.

"I will break the news to Hichele's family today," Akkadi replied. "I do not expect you to manage this issue for me."

"May I ask why you changed your position on Hichele?"

Akkadi cleared his throat, certain he was about to end up disowned, when he admitted the reason was nothing a rational Naki like his father was going to understand.

"I do not wish to disappoint you, Father, or dishonor my family," he started. "But I cannot live with Hichele when I care for another."

The gaze of the Naki king grew interested.

"The human, Mandy," Akkadi said, the truth free at last. "I intend to take her as my mate." _Or ask her at least._ He had a feeling she was too angry with him to agree initially.

"I notice you do not seek my approval."

"I intend to mate with her with or without it," Akkadi replied firmly. "It seems irrational to request your approval when I am not concerned with you giving it." He clenched his fists at his side, hating the idea of disappointing his father but hating the idea of living without Mandy even more.

"This is your decision. To break the agreement with Hichele's family and take Mandy as your mate."

"It is."

The Naki king nodded. "You at least have chosen a purebred. I cannot find fault in your logic."

Akkadi waited, sensing there was more his father wanted to say.

"The energy crisis will continue, but it is not your responsibility to resolve. We will double our efforts to find a secondary source," Akkalon continued. "You may continue to lead the operations. I have full faith in your ability to execute your duties."

Akkadi almost breathed a sigh of relief.

"I will inform Hichele's family that the betrothal is broken. They do not need to know why, when it comes from their king," his father added. "You will inform your mother and our family of your intent to take Mandy as your mate." As he spoke, he moved to the communications corner and flicked the device on.

"Of course. Thank you," Akkadi murmured, surprised his father hadn't disowned him for being less than dutiful. Breaking the agreement with Hichele was a blemish on the family's honor. Akkadi planned on taking the backlash as his own and separating himself from the family.

"The reason I called you to the command bridge." His father motioned him forward.

A hologram of Urik appeared. Akkadi moved forward, at once concerned something had happened. Urik risked much by contacting them via the open communications channel rather than the clandestine one they normally used. He had never contacted Akkalon in all the time Akkadi knew him.

"Akkadi," Urik said.

"Urik," Akkadi greeted him. "What has happened?"

Urik wiped blood from his head, glanced at it then focused on Akkadi. His cousin was bloodied and panting, and the sounds of battle were loud behind him.

"Slight problem," Urik said. "I'm not sure where to start."

"Tell him what you relayed to me," Akkalon advised. "Akkadi needs to hear this." The Naki king crossed his arms in a sign that made Akkadi uneasy.

"Long story short. I told Mandy and Cesar if they brought me energy, I'd open the star gate for them," Urik began.

"You mean you deceived them," Akkadi stated.

"No more than you have," Urik snapped. "Mandy brought me energy cells. Pretty sure she stole them from you."

Akkadi listened, heat creeping up his neck. A glance at his father revealed this wasn't new information to him. Why had his father agreed to let Akkadi break off the engagement with Hichele to form one with Mandy?

"Go on," he managed.

"The cells – or what she thought were cells – were a blood borne pathogen," Urik continued. "We figured it out and accidentally triggered the release. Half the city is gone, wiped out by whatever toxin this is. We managed to evacuate the Naki hospitals but..." Urik drew a deep breath. "We can't contain the toxin. What weapons and energy resources we had are covered in toxic fog. The healers tell me we can be reprogrammed, that the toxin is nothing like the shit you all made a thousand years ago. We don't have the equipment, and the Ishta are either fleeing or picking us off as we flee."

Akkadi listened, astounded. When Urik ceased speaking, Akkadi shifted, quickly digesting all he'd been told. Mandy had stolen the cells from him, unknowingly removing a poison that might've otherwise wiped out the space station on one of the rare days when all the royal family was present.

If two cells had caused an entire deck to be evacuated, forty of them would've been unstoppable.

"Why did you need the energy?" he asked warily. "I supply all you've ever asked for."

"We can fight it out another time, Akkadi," Urik said. "You might be interested to know all the humans are accounted for, except one."

"Which one is missing?"

"Mandy."

Fear gripped Akkadi's heart.

"I'm pretty sure she's safe, or was. I had a run in with a couple of guards." Urik touched his head again. "I have reports that she was taken on a ship off the planet but nothing else. You might need to rescue her again. I have no ability to reach her."

Akkadi glanced at his father again, who was grim.

"We'll send everything we have to the planet immediately," Akkadi said, his Naki discipline kicking in. "Containment, supplies, and healers. Send Akkasha a report of where and damage estimates."

"The Ishta-"

"I'll take care of them," Akkadi said firmly. "I need to know more about the ship that took Mandy. Size, description, any markers that might indicate whose it is."

"She's got everyone in the galaxy after her. The entire planet knows she's purebred," Urik said. "I didn't see the ship, and my reports only indicate it was a small cargo ship. I've got nothing to offer there. Before I was knocked on my ass, I saw the two guards."

"What colors were their cloaks?" Akkalon asked, nearing the podium.

"Gold or yellow. It was hard to see. I was more focused on getting Mandy away from the toxin and avoiding the Ishta, when they cornered us."

Akkadi exchanged a look with his father.

"Does that mean anything to you?" Urik grunted.

"Tell Akkasha," Akkadi's father directed.

Akkadi left, ignoring the sound of Urik, who continued to talk. He went to his sister, eyes trained on the screens monitoring the movement of anyone into or out of the galaxy. He saw two things that made his urgency double.

The ship belonging to Hichele's family was headed out of the galaxy, on a course far too close to the incoming Kini ship for Akkadi's comfort. Quickly, he relayed the orders to Akkasha to support Urik on the planet, eyes never leaving the screen concerning him.

"Lastly, contact the Kini. Get them away from Vinid's ship," Akkadi finished. "Issue a command for any Naki ships not involved in the containment mission to Earth to prevent Vinid from leaving our side of the galaxy." He spoke the last few words in motion, headed towards the door.

He darted through the station to the space bay where his private craft was kept. Always ready for him, the loitering navigator snapped to attention and trotted to the ship. Akkadi beat him on board and sat, waiting with barely contained patience. The navigator had barely stepped on board when Akkadi closed the ramp to the ship and issued an order for the space bay to be opened.

"Akkasha sent the location," Akkadi said.

"Yes, my prince." The navigator's hands flew over the controls.

They took flight. Their pace was slower than Akkadi preferred, but the navigator was faced with weaving through the influx of ships docking and leaving the station caused by the containment mission to support Urik.

When they broke free of the Earth's orbit, Akkadi leaned forward, apprehensively waiting to see Vinid's ship come into view.

"Status," his father's voice came over the device in his neck.

"On target," Akkadi replied. Restless, he rose and paced, aware it would take several minutes to reach their destination. He had time to catch up with the thoughts troubling him. "You knew about the energy cells when I came to you about Hichele."

"I did," his father confirmed.

"Would you have supported my intent without knowing this?" Akkadi found himself wanting to roll his eyes like Mandy did.

There was a pause Akkadi took to be a negative response. He leaned over and gazed out the windows into space. He never suspected Hichele capable – or willing – to wipe out the family she spent years trying to marry into. What possessed her to do so? She had been on the verge of having everything anyone could ever want: influence, power, a royal bloodline.

He didn't understand her motivation but sensed it didn't matter at this point. Her disgraced family would be stripped of its influence and standing in the Naki empire.

"I married your mother because I loved her." His father's quiet words jarred him. "Yes, I would've supported you, Akkadi."

Akkadi froze, never expecting to hear any kind of emotional sentiment from his father at all, even one about his mother. He began to think he didn't know his father, a man his mother claimed had two sides. Akkadi had only ever seen the dutiful, honorable Naki leader. That his father, too, was capable of being _human_ filled Akkadi with a different kind of warmth. One that made him proud.

The sight of Vinid's ship listing in space wrenched Akkadi's attention back to his mission. Markings from weapons fire blackened the hull of the large space ship, and the Kini ship continued to fire on them with lasers. The Kini ship appeared untouched, hovering nearby.

"Akkadi, you are five minutes ahead of the rest of the fleet," Akkasha directed him. "Stand down."

"Thank you, Akkasha. I can handle this," he replied.

"Akkadi, you-"

He touched the back of his neck, and her voice was silenced. For a moment, Akkadi assessed how to handle the Kini, who were clearly in charge of the mess in front of him.

"Contact the Kini," Akkadi directed the navigator. "Tell them Akkadi will blow their ship out of the galaxy if they don't respond then fire a laser over their bow."

The navigator gave him a long look, turned and obeyed.

Akkadi waited, fists clenched, praying his hunch about the Kini was accurate. He'd tried diplomacy the first time around and failed miserably. This time, he'd do something purely human, something he hoped would get their attention.

## Chapter Twenty

"Test results are favorable," the healer said, pleased.

Strapped to the hospital bed, Mandy rolled her eyes.

"This next test won't be as painless," the healer said. "It'll be brief, though."

The ceiling opened, and what looked like a casket lined with needles descended.

"Can we talk about this?" she asked uneasily, staring wide-eyed at the dome lowering from the ceiling.

The room bucked suddenly, throwing the two healers to the ground. The guard caught himself against the wall. Mandy strained to sit then dropped back. Another jolt knocked the guard flat, too.

Was there turbulence in space?

She frowned. Securely strapped to the bed, she was unaffected by the bumps. A third came, and a strange wail filled the air. Mandy winced at the blaring sound, unable to determine where it came from. A fourth then fifth bump kept the three on the floor while she tugged at her wrists. The needle-filled casket above her wobbled but held. Even so, she wasn't comfortable with a thousand needles dangling over her while the space ship went through turbulence.

"Is this normal?" she asked after the sixth and worst jolt yet.

One of the healers made it to his feet and stumbled out of the door.

The turbulence stopped. Mandy rested back on the bed, assuming whatever space storm they flown through was over. The guard and remaining healer climbed to their feet. The guard left while the healer took a tool from the table and ran it over his body. He shook his head.

Mandy sighed, not understanding the world.

"What _is_ that sound?" she asked, irritated by the high-pitched wail.

"Attack alert."

"Attack?" Her heart soared at the though that maybe Akkadi was alive and coming after her. "Who is it?"

The healer shakily opened a storage box and took out a spray-can-sized weapon she recognized from Urik's arsenal.

"Kini," he said unsteadily.

"Oh. Is he a Naki?" she asked, puzzled.

The healer said nothing else but held the can out and closed his eyes. Seconds later, red splattered Mandy. She opened her eyes and screamed.

Half the healer was gone, disintegrated into red spray that dripped off the walls and ceiling.

Mandy spit the blood out of her mouth and squeezed her eyes closed, willing herself not to vomit when she was stuck on a table. Seconds later, someone snapped one wristband open.

She peeked through her eyelashes. The other healer had returned and was freeing her.

She rolled off the bed and threw up, disgusted by the feeling of someone else's blood all over her.

"Come. We must make it to the escape pod," the second healer said, pulling her to her feet. "This will help you." He pressed something to the plug at the base of her neck.

Mandy felt nothing but suddenly, the spinning world stabilized and her heart began to race unnaturally. She grew too aware of everything, as if someone had turned up the intensity of her world. She had the urge to run far and fast, to release the burst of energy roaring through her blood.

"What is that?" she demanded, touching the plug.

"Adrenaline."

He took her arm and tugged her through the door past the sitting area and into the hallways. The scent of fried metal filled her nostrils, and she thought for a moment she could see through walls, if she tried hard enough. Mandy wiped her face, sweating. Willing herself not to throw up, she found the sensations of her surroundings overwhelming.

The healer stopped suddenly, and she ran into him. Mandy caught her balance and followed his gaze.

Two squat, rough looking men stood in the hallway, armed to the teeth with weapons she didn't recognize. The healer trembled and held up his hands to surrender. He went to his knees.

The two men laughed at the move and put their weapons away, trading them for shackles.

Mandy refused to kneel, partially because her body was raging with pent up energy that left her wanting to run. She waited for them to approach. The first went to the healer, who was completely cooperative and submissive. Sick of being passed around from alien to alien, Mandy assessed whether or not she could take one of the little men. After her beat down with Hichele's guard the other day, she figured she had a better chance of fighting a dwarf than she did a giant, especially with the adrenaline racing in her blood.

The second man reached for her hands. She made a show of holding them out until he was close enough. Then she kicked him in the crotch with all the strength she could muster. He dropped. She punched him in the nose then kicked him again, turned and fled. She'd taken basic self-defense long ago but didn't know enough to stay and fight.

Mandy raced through the halls, heart pounding in her ears and lungs soon burning. Acrid smoke rolled out of some rooms, and she covered her mouth with her shirt as she barreled past. She had no idea where she was going, but she wasn't going to stop until some knocked her flat or she was off the spaceship or the adrenaline wore off.

She cleared one smoky hallway only to run into another of the men who didn't reach her shoulder. He grabbed her. She kicked and flayed wildly until he released her then raced on.

Something huge smashed into her, driving her through a panel. Mandy groaned and pushed herself up. If she was hurt, the adrenaline buffered her from feeling it. She'd landed in some sort of open bay with no other entrances she could see.

A towering guard in gold climbed to his feet near the door.

"Shit," she muttered, sensing he wasn't there to defend her from the invading men.

Mandy looked around for anything she could use to defend herself. The bay was empty.

Something soared over her head and clanged against the floor behind her. She whirled, terrified it was some sort of weapon she should run from.

It looked like a pipe. Mandy stared at it for a second then turned to face the guard. He faced the doorway. A dozen of the smaller men crowded into the room, their weapons trained on the guard.

Unable to figure out what was going on, Mandy's gaze settled on Hichele. The woman and her father were ushered into the room, along with two more guards in shackles.

"Your weapon," one of the smaller men said, addressing her. He pointed past her and grinned.

Mandy followed his finger and saw the pipe. Not understanding, she turned once more to face him. Another half a dozen smaller men had entered.

"I don't get it," she voiced, beyond confused. Her mind raced too quickly for her to process what was happening, and her body quaked from the drug the healer gave her.

"They want you to fight," Hichele said. "Him." She nodded her head towards the guard.

Mandy looked anew at the guard in gold. She swallowed hard then retreated to grab the pipe-like weapon. She looked it over, guessing it was something far more advanced than a pipe but uncertain what.

"Kini only respond to violence," Hichele's father said. "Their insistence on physical confrontation is irrational, a battle no respectable Naki will fight."

_I'm not a Naki,_ she said silently. Out loud, she asked, "Do I get a free hit in?"

The guard beckoned her forward in an affirmative answer. Mandy gripped and released the pipe weapon, hands clammy, doubting her one hit was going to help her cause in the slightest. At least she couldn't feel anything with the drug in her system. Maybe this beat down would be painless, and then she'd be dead.

Was this really how her life ended? Without knowing if Akkadi was alive? She was too juiced up to cry.

"Only seen one Naki fight," one of the smaller men said.

Laughter rippled around the latest alien invaders to capture her. Their eyes were on her.

"Never seen a Naki woman fight," another added.

"I'm definitely not a Naki," she snapped.

"You look like a Naki."

"Now those are fighting words." Mandy glared at the man who spoke. "That is the single most offensive thing anyone has ever said to me!"

"A challenge!" someone cried gleefully.

The man who called her a Naki appeared thoughtful then nodded. He stepped out of the group and tugged off some of his weapons.

"I accept," he said. He pointed to the guard. "Step back!"

Mandy suspected this was the worst in her series of bad decisions. At least the robed guard could kill her with one blow. She was about to be beaten to death slowly by the smaller man who accepted a challenge she didn't know she was making.

"For the record, I'm a purebred human, not a Naki," she told him. "Does that mean anything to you?"

"No."

She sighed and raised the pipe. "Let's get this over with."

Someday, she'd wake up from this nightmare, but it didn't look like today was that day.

If I don't die here, I want to be with Akkadi.

It was the most irrational of her latest thoughts. There was no way she was getting out of here alive.

## Chapter Twenty One

Five minutes passed before the Kini responded.

"Akkadi, my friend!" a voice boomed.

He exchanged a look with the navigator at the overly familiar address. A form appeared on the hologram device, that of one of the grizzled, small men with a full beard and a grin. The barbaric Kini had responded, and Akkadi assessed how to handle the situation.

"Greetings, Mackle," Akkadi replied. "It is not appropriate to attack a ship in our solar system."

"They put up no fight," Mackle replied with a shrug. "You Naki are no sport."

"We prefer a different form of diplomacy," Akkadi reminded him.

"It is not diplomacy to back down when challenged. It is cowardice. You, Akkadi, did not back down then and you do not now. I am proud to know the one Naki who isn't a coward."

"Much appreciated, Mackle, but I must insist you cease attacking that ship."

"You want the craft we possess?" A shrewd gleam appeared in Mackle's eyes.

"Not the ship," Akkadi said calmly. "I want what's on board."

"Energy? Shards?"

"A person."

Mackle considered. "Come over. We'll talk."

"Very well." Akkadi agreed. He closed the channel before Mackle could say anything else, aware he needed to pretend to keep the upper hand.

"You're going, my prince?" The navigator appeared taken aback.

"Dock with them."

Akkadi stood and armed himself. He had never been on a diplomatic mission that required proving his resolve with such a primitive form of combat, but he suspected he'd have to again.

If that's what it took to free Mandy, he'd fight every Kini in the galaxy. He waited impatiently for the ships to dock and the sounds of the seals hissing to reach him.

"Tell my sister not to attack," he said, starting towards the bridge between ships. "If the Kini fire on you, fire back."

"Yes, my prince," his navigator said in hushed tone.

Akkadi waited for the doors to open and crossed the bridge into the Kini ship. Mackle and a few others awaited him.

"We came to see you," Mackle told him.

Akkadi bowed his head. "May I ask why?"

"About our agreement. The energy cells."

"Our agreement." Akkadi considered, not expecting this was why the Kini came to the solar system. "You turned me down."

"I said we'd think about it." Mackle waved for him to follow him into the ship.

Akkadi had to duck once they were out of the cargo bay. The ship's ceiling was no more than six feet tall.

"Tell me, what do you wish from the ship we captured?" Mackle was upbeat.

Akkadi glanced around. The ship's interior was as rough as the people manning it. He wasn't certain how it stayed together; the floors and walls uneven in a sign of subpar metal work and the air chilled, the way it was in cargo ships not intended for carrying people. The gravity controls weren't set correctly, and he pushed himself off the ceiling more than once to keep his feet on the ground.

He saw why the Kini were asking for Naki help with ship making.

"There's a person aboard who was taken from me. I want her back," he replied.

"What are you willing to trade?"

"You can keep the ship."

Mackle gave a sound Akkadi took to be approval. "Just one? There are more than that aboard."

Akkadi hesitated. The Naki side of him said he had to bargain for all of them. The human side of him wanted Hichele and her family thrown into space after learning she'd tried not only to kill him but had kidnapped Mandy.

"I will let them bargain their own way free," he decided. It was probably not what his father would choose. For once, he wasn't concerned about his duty. He just wanted Mandy back safely.

"Very well."

Akkadi waited for the barbaric conditions. Nothing came. Mackle was humming as he led him through the ship.

"You won't require a second battle?" Akkadi asked at last.

"You passed our test. We accept you," Mackle replied.

_About time._ Akkadi had never dealt with such aggravating people as the Kini or purebred humans. That he managed to win over the Kini by abandoning his Naki ways made him think he had to do the same to win over Mandy. He'd already started by proclaiming his intentions with his father.

Was it so wrong to be human?

They entered a round room with a document on a table in the center. Those accompanying Mackle were talking excitedly, though only their leader approached the table.

"You can sign our agreement," Mackle proclaimed. "Then we will celebrate."

"I prefer to know the woman I seek is safe," Akkadi replied then did a double take. "Our energy agreement?"

"Sign then pick out your woman."

Akkadi moved to the table. The agreement was written in the Kini language and not one he understood.

"I cannot read this," he said.

"It says what we discussed. You get energy, we get ships," Mackle replied.

The agreement was much longer than the summary. Akkadi knew the protocol for Naki agreements. They had to be written in Naki or a language he understood, signed in front of one of his family's advisors and ratified by his father's council.

"We are allies," Mackle presented him with a pad the size of his thumb. He whipped out another one and touched his thumb to it.

Akkadi watched him touch his thumb to the document, leaving an imprint on the agreement.

Mackle looked expectantly at Akkadi. His instincts told him the Kini was the kind of ally whose loyalty never broke. Naki logic, however, dictated he do this differently.

Nothing mattered right now except finding Mandy. Akkadi pressed his thumb to the pad then to the document, sealing an agreement he couldn't read. Like with Mandy, this, too, felt right.

He stepped back, aware of the sounds of the others laughing and cheering behind him. The document kept his attention, and he realized he'd found another way to help his family with the energy crisis, one that let him keep Mandy. The instincts that made him accept the Kini challenge on the planet had been beyond his ability to understand at the time, but right now, he understood how powerful the human side of him could be, if he let it.

Akkadi smiled.

"Come! Pick a woman!" Mackle said, waving him into the hallway. "Then we'll celebrate."

Akkadi went, accepting the back pats and shouts of congratulations with what patience he had remaining. He made it into the corridor and joined Mackle, who began walking.

"How many are on board?" he asked.

"Fifteen or so," Mackle replied, upbeat. "Four women." Mackle took his arm. "Akkadi, you are too strong for a Naki woman. Why do you not take one of my daughters instead?"

"Your offer is kind. I'm not after a Naki woman, though," he admitted. "There's a human on board."

"Ah, the human."

Akkadi glanced at the smaller man.

"Good choice," Mackle said with a nod. "She put up a fight."

"She's well, isn't she?" Akkadi asked tersely, tensing.

"She's alive."

Akkadi bit back the urge to throttle the Kini. Oblivious, Mackle led them through a bridge into the Naki ship belonging to Hichele's family. It reeked of smoke and grader damage, and he braced himself to see carnage. He straightened to his full height, not surprised to see the ship was swarming with Kini.

"I want the ship," Mackle said.

"Consider it a gift," Akkadi said, taking in the damage expertly. "It won't get you home like this. I'll send someone to repair it."

"They said she's in here," Mackle said, motioning to an open doorway.

The bay was packed with more Kini. Akkadi wasn't certain how so many were jammed into their ship. His gaze fell to Mandy, and he started forward.

She wore Urik's black uniform and sat between two Kini, one of who was trying to get her to eat something while the other laughed. Her nose was bloodied, her uniform ripped in a couple of places. She appeared dazed but otherwise healthy, her hair mussed and her features flushed.

She froze when her eyes fell to him. Hope crossed her features before they shuttered suddenly. Mandy handed back the food to one Kini and rose, crossing to Akkadi. She met him in the middle of the bay.

His body responded in a way that made him want to take her into his arms, Naki discipline be damned. He didn't, aware there was much he had to explain. Mandy cleared her throat, a pink blush spreading across her features beneath his direct gaze.

"Today was rough," she said. "But I think I made some new friends." She motioned to the Kini. "If you beat the shit out of one of them, they become your best friends." Mandy touched her nose and winced.

Akkadi almost smiled.

"It doesn't quite work that way for us, does it?" she continued, ducking her gaze. "If you came to save me, I'm okay. They said I can go home with them, so you don't have to worry about sending me to some far corner of the galaxy."

Akkadi drew a deep breath to steady himself then twisted a sash. He caught the energy cells that fell from it. He took Mandy's hand, and placed them in her palm. Next, he removed his teal medallion, the one that acted as a catalyst for releasing the energy contained in the cells. He placed that, too, in her hand.

"What is all this?" she asked, puzzled.

"It's what you need to open a star gate."

Her eyes flew up to his in shock. Akkadi studied her perfect features, caught by her beauty. She smelled of sweat and her own musk, a combination that made his body hum with desire.

"I want you to choose," he said quietly. "With enough energy, I might be able to get you home. Or, you can stay with me."

"With you," she repeated.

"I broke off the agreement with Hichele."

"No shit," she said. "She only tried to kill you and everyone you know."

"I broke it off before. I told my father the truth."

"Which is..." Mandy searched his features, as if trying to decide she could trust him.

"I love you, Mandy. I can't imagine a life without you in it." It was the first time he had spoken the words allowed. They felt good – a different kind of release.

Mandy's eyes misted over. She cleared her throat and looked at the energy cells in her hand.

"What about your energy marbles?" she asked in a hushed voice. "What about saving all those people? This is like twenty billion lives."

"There is another way," he replied firmly, not wanting to tell her about the Kini agreement. The barbaric people tested those they intended to ally with. Standing before Mandy, Akkadi understood why.

He had to be sure she wanted to stay.

"So you don't need the marbles," she said. "Though they'd probably help." She frowned, thinking hard. "Akkadi, you've lied to me a lot."

"I have, for which I am regretful," he agreed. "I thought I was doing my duty, and you were an interference."

She looked ready to object. Akkadi placed his finger against her plump lips.

"I discovered I can't do my duty without you in my life," he finished. "I want you to stay, but I want it to be on your terms."

She was silent. Akkadi forced himself to stay quiet and calm, needing an answer but suddenly afraid of what that might be.

Mandy stared at the energy marbles. She'd spent her time in the future wishing she had them, so she could go home. Now that she did, she wasn't sure. Akkadi's voice was soft, his Naki game face on, rendering him difficult to read.

_I love you, Mandy._ Had she ever thought she'd hear those words from him?

"You can't lie to me again," she said, forcing herself to focus.

"On my honor, I will not."

She believed him. He'd been fully dedicated to a woman he hadn't wanted to marry who ultimately tried to kill him. He'd definitely be loyal to a woman he cared for. Someone he loved.

She rubbed her temple with her free hand. The adrenaline shot had worn off soon after she finished beating up the poor Kini she challenged. She was exhausted and her nose hurt from the one good hit the Kini had gotten in.

Her key home was heavy in her hand. More good could be done with the marbles if she stayed; this much she knew. He had found another means to help the people on the planet, but she understood the importance of such tiny treasures now. She also had another mission if she stayed: to help Akkadi with a cure and stop the slave trade. Helen claimed it was hard to change a society. It was going to take more than one person to do it.

"You won't try to marry me off to one of your cousins?" she asked, meeting his gaze. Anger and need fluttered through her as she gazed into his dark blue depths. She recalled too well their last night together, the way he'd laid claim to every inch of her skin and thrown his careful Naki control out the window.

"You stay with me or you go home. This is the choice," he replied.

"Oh, so I can't go home with the Kini. Bummer," she said, rolling her eyes. "Or back to Urik."

Akkadi's jaw clenched. "You're mine. If you choose to stay."

"Did Urik survive?" she asked suddenly.

"He did."

"You talked to him?"

"Only to find out where you were."

Mandy studied him, satisfied with the response. Her eyes returned to the marbles. Her insides shook as she considered what he was offering. She could remain here with Akkadi – or go home alone. By remaining, she'd stay with the man who felt like he was a part of her but lose the rest of her life.

If she went home, she'd never be whole again.

"I, um, wow." Her eyes watered.

"I do not fault you if you choose to return," he said, hushed.

"It's actually kind of an easy decision. Either way, it just..." _hurts._

"I will be the best human I can be."

Mandy gave a small laugh. She drew a deep breath then held out the marbles.

Akkadi gazed at her intently, waiting.

"I want to stay with you," she said. "I want to help _our_ people find a cure. I want _us_."

He accepted the cells and key. Mandy watched them disappear into his sash, trembling at the thought of remaining. She looked at him finally.

Akkadi's eyes were warm in a display that was very un-Naki.

"You have a lot to make up for," she warned him.

"I know, and I will." He drew her close.

Mandy sighed, resting against him. He was solid and warm, the only person capable of grounding her in any time. He held her close, and she knew she'd made the right decision, even with the challenges remaining of her finding her footing in his world.

"I need you, Mandy. Forgive me for not realizing it until it was almost too late," he whispered.

"You're a stubborn fool," she agreed. "I think we can do this. Do you?"

"Without a doubt," he replied, the Naki haughtiness returning.

"I have to tell you something," she said pulling back enough to see his face. A streak of mischief made her want to see his reaction.

Akkadi pressed his warm lips to her forehead in a quick kiss.

"I'm pregnant," she said.

"As long as it's mine."

Mandy's jaw dropped. "What the hell do you mean... are you _teasing_ me?"

Akkadi smiled, his small laugh surprising her.

Mandy wasn't expecting him to be happy about it. Something melted inside of her. He was grinning, his eyes sparkling. The expression rendered him dazzling, and she marveled at the man before her.

"I think I love you, Akkadi."

"I know I love you," he responded. "Let's go home."

Heat bloomed within her breast.

Not caring at all for Akkadi's Naki sense of what was proper in public, Mandy took his face in her hands and kissed him. Akkadi met her passion with his own, wrapping her in a tighter embrace while ravaging her mouth with hunger that promised to make their upcoming nights together beyond memorable.

"Come, celebrate with us!" Mackle shouted.

Akkadi broke away. Overwhelmed by her emotions and his words, Mandy wiped at the tears blurring her vision. She was scared – but elated at the same time.

"You think we'll make it out of here alive?" she asked with a glance at Mackle and the surrounding Kini.

"I'm not entirely certain," Akkadi replied calmly. "It might take another brawl or two."

Mandy laughed. "I can do it."

"I believe you." He said, gaze sweeping over her with intensity. "Though I'd prefer you expend that energy elsewhere."

Mandy's desire grew in response. "Maybe they have a place where we can talk through some things. Alone. Naked."

"I know somewhere." He took her hand and led her away quickly, past Mackle and into the hall.

She'd found where she belonged, ten thousand years in the future.

Mandy laughed once more, thrilled.

Akkadi ducked into a room not too far away and held her once more, his kisses hot and hard. Exhilarated at the thought of spending every night in the arms of her Akkadi, Mandy closed her eyes and sank into his warm strength.

******************

Check out more of Lizzy Ford's books wherever you buy ebooks!

******************

## Freak of Nature Summary

Donate Body to Science. Check.

When seventeen-year-old Kaitlyn checked the box, she never suspected she'd have her life–and her body–stolen from her. She awakens one day in a secret laboratory to discover that her body is now half-robot and is forced to hide her own secret: that she still has human emotions and a human mind. If the scientists who made her find out, they'll erase what remains of who she was.

Kaitlyn finds an unlikely ally in Lucas, a handsome, brilliant scientist who can't get over the guilt he feels knowing she was once a vibrant, beautiful young woman. He never expected a science project to affect him the way she does. As he tries to help her rediscover her past, he finds himself falling for the brave girl struggling to find her place and acceptance between the human and computer worlds.

*For mature teens and older due to some sexual content.

## Chapter One

Kaitlyn turned a corner and caught a glimpse of herself in a mirror. Seventeen years old. Long dark hair, grey eyes. At least her face hadn't been marred by the accident, or the upgrades since.

The rest of her body had not been so lucky.

Half-human, half-machine. She didn't quite fit into either world. I'm an abomination, she thought, her shoulders slumping. She tore her eyes away from her reflection in the mirror and continued to trudge down the stark hallway.

The only sound was the squeaking of her sneakers on the tiles. Everything—the walls, the cold tiles underfoot, even the trash cans—was sterile and white. If she never saw a white wall again, it would be too soon. The harsh lighting of the corridor often reminded her of a different bright light, the one that had ended her human life and began this stage of... existence, if it could be called that.

After they brought her back from the brink of death, the IFICS staff told her she should be grateful. But they didn't know what it was like being prodded and probed, having no future and no past. If only she hadn't checked the "donate body to science" option on her driver's license, then she wouldn't have been in this situation. Although, if it weren't for IFICS—she still didn't know what the acronym stood for—she would probably be dead. Sometimes, she wondered which was worse.

At least she no longer needed an escort to get to the treatment room. That had been annoying, considering they'd replaced a section of her brain with a computer that learned far faster than any human's. In the early days while her new body acclimated with the machinery, her weakness made it necessary for her to rely on them for everything. It had humiliated her.

Footsteps echoed in the distance behind her. Her sensors kicked in, analyzing the sound of the steps and the length of the stride. She knew who it was before she heard his voice, and she waited for his familiar greeting.

"Kaitlyn." Lucas greeted her the same way he did every morning.

"Lucas."

If she still had a real heart, it surely would have skipped a beat or two. Lucas was the only thing in her crazy world that made getting out of bed worthwhile. He made her feel when the Professor and his team said it wasn't possible. At least, she thought it was feelings, and not just electrical charges pulsing through her system. But isn't that what happens in the human body, anyway? Kaitlyn reminded herself. Human emotions and reactions were nothing more than synapses firing, telling the brain what to do. For Kaitlyn, though, they weren't as strong anymore—the ghosts of feelings, just beyond her reach. But she knew they were there, and she knew she had them for Lucas—good feelings.

She fell into step beside him in the white corridor without another word. A part of her longed to connect with him, but fear kept her quiet. She had overheard enough to know if it became known that she still had thoughts and feelings of her own, they would quickly be erased. Her only friend, Quess, had confirmed it. She guarded what was left of her mind too much to give it away, even if Lucas did make her body hum.

With a look to her left, Kaitlyn took in his beautiful profile. She could stare at his full sensual lips and strong jawbone for hours. He walked with a relaxed gait, his wrinkled white scrubs swishing in the relative stillness of the hallway. His muscular frame had lifted her off the floor more than once during the early days of the treatments, when she was trying to adjust to her new body. His unruly dark hair curled at the nape of his neck—she noticed he was in need of a haircut. She had an overwhelming, illogical urge to reach out and brush his hair out of his eye.

What would it feel like to have his big, steady hands trail down her body? His lips on her neck? If she no longer felt pain, could she feel pleasure? Her mind was always trying to make sense of the madness that raced through it.

Appalled at the too-human thoughts, Kaitlyn tore her eyes from his face and clasped her hands together in front of her.

Their relationship was clinical: she knew Lucas saw her as only an experiment and nothing more. He would probably be repulsed if he knew the thoughts that ran through her head when he was near. Even worse—what if he decided to reprogram her? Her only friend, Quess, had warned her to keep her thoughts to herself. The company wanted a robot, not a confused half-breed. She couldn't risk them taking away anything more from her. Not even for Lucas.

The large double doors loomed ahead. She wondered absently what they had in store for her today. She'd long since accepted that her new existence meant she was a science project. Knowing what happened behind those doors didn't fill her with loathing and terror like it would a real human. It would if she still had the flight or fight response, but her sensors overrode any sign of acute stress immediately.

Maybe what she felt for Lucas was nothing more than a short circuit. She glanced at him as he opened one of the doors. A persistent, spreading short circuit.

As soon as they walked through the door, Professor Adams pushed back his chair from his desk and stood, knocking a file onto the floor. His wiry gray hair was disheveled as usual, and his small, round glasses were perched crookedly on the end of his bulbous nose.

Kaitlyn's sensors activated. The green screen in her right eye kicked into gear and the bulls-eye dot centered on Professor Adams. There was the usual ticking sound in her ear but in less than a second it stopped, and she had his diagnostics: Unarmed. Physically out of shape. Not a threat.

No one else was in the room; if so, her heat sensors would've warned her. There was just the hum of the computers and the distant whir of the lab refrigerator.

"Lucas, we've upgraded Kaitlyn's microprocessor again, so I want you to compare her scans to last week," he said, as if she wasn't even there. Glancing over the top of his glasses, Professor Adams handed the clipboard to Lucas.

He flipped through the pages, and then nodded at Adams. "No problem."

Kaitlyn stood completely still but fought the sudden urge to roll her eyes. She wasn't sure why she would want to roll her eyes. The movement held no meaning; the very idea made no sense to her, though some part of her felt like it should. Maybe an old habit from her previous life?

She made a mental note to ask Quess later. She helped fill in the gaps that Kaitlyn often experienced.

"Kaitlyn." Lucas's sky blue eyes met hers briefly, then flickered away just as fast. The look made the pace of her breathing quicken, despite the mechanisms that regulated her body functions. "Please, sit down so I can attach the monitors."

Wordlessly, Kaitlyn walked over to the stainless steel table and sat down on the white plastic chair with her back to Lucas. She stared straight ahead at the large double sink, sitting as still as a statue and willed herself not to react to his touch. They wanted a robot, so that was what she gave them.

For now.

Lucas pulled the tape off the back of the electrode and softly pressed the round pad to her temple. He was so close she could smell his aftershave: a mixture of sandalwood and cedar with a hint of rosemary. Scanning, she analyzed the scents, and a list of potential brands flooded her mind.

Her body tensed as Lucas reached around her to press the other pad to her left temple. For an instant, the nearness of his warm body and his arm around her made it hard to breathe. Why did he alone have this effect on her?

Finished placing the electrodes and completely unaffected by their encounter, Lucas turned on his heel and switched the machine on.

A pulse of current invaded Kaitlyn's brain, and she straightened up in her seat. It wasn't painful; it was more of an annoyance. Like a slight buzz between her temples. Maybe even a tickle. She found it somewhat interesting that the test never picked up on her body's awareness of Lucas. Obviously, the computers didn't know everything.

She sat still as the test ran. Lucas scribbled notes on his clipboard, his face lit by the blue screen of the computer.

The door to the lab swung open, and a nurse walked in with short, brisk steps. Her long brown hair was pulled up into a ponytail today. It made her look younger. Kaitlyn had seen this woman every morning for the last eighty-nine days, but they never spoke. The nurse barely looked at her. Kaitlyn didn't even know her name. Quess told her that the staff was forbidden to interact with her unless it was necessary for testing.

"Almost done." Lucas spoke to the nurse who waited off to the side, clutching her little basket filled with vials. A smile lit the pretty woman's face, and her cheeks turned bright pink. Lucas seemed oblivious to the affect he had on women.

A couple of minutes later, Lucas pulled the pads off Kaitlyn's head and clicked the machine off. There was no touching this time—thankfully.

The nurse swabbed Kaitlyn's arm with a cotton ball that reeked of strong alcohol, careful to only touch the skin. Two shots were administered, and then her blood was drawn.

Kaitlyn felt nothing. A computer chip implanted in her brain overrode the nerves that told her she was experiencing pain.

Sometimes when she was locked in her room alone, she wondered what pain felt like. She couldn't remember. They assured her it was a good thing that she couldn't recall her past life, or the accident that had brought her there. Easy for them to say. It wasn't their lives that were ripped away from them.

Once in a while, Kaitlyn had flashes of memories, sitting behind a piano, running in the woods, or floating in the water. She was always alone, but it was like watching someone else. She felt no more of a connection to those memories than she did to the plots of movies. Whatever life she had before was gone.

"Kaitlyn, I need you to come over here." Lucas's voice filled the room.

She didn't tell the staff about the memories for fear that they would have them removed, just like she didn't tell Lucas that he alone made her feel human.

Without a thought, Kaitlyn rose to her feet and walked towards Lucas, who stood beside the treadmill. The machine part of her obeyed before she had time to consciously acknowledge his command.

She stepped onto the treadmill and waited as he adjusted the settings.

"You know the drill." He stepped back, writing on his ever present clipboard.

Kaitlyn settled into a steady rhythm, the sensation of her sneakers pounding on the rubber, relaxing. There was nothing to look at but lab equipment—wallboards covered in scrawled numbers, cabinets full-to-bursting with gadgets and notebooks. She watched the blinking red numbers of the treadmill slowly rise.

"I'm going to increase the speed," Lucas told her, his hand blocking the numbers as he hit the 'up' arrow. "If you need me to stop, yell."

Kaitlyn nodded, so he knew she comprehended. It was annoying, the way they talked to her like she was an idiot when they were the ones who put a computer in her brain. Although, she never gave them a reason to do otherwise.

She let her mind wander as they tried to push her to failure.

As she ran faster and faster, arms swinging, she thought of how they could take her heart and her memories, but a small part of her mind was still her own. Something they failed to calculate into their little experiments. All they discussed was her potential: how they could use her to their advantage. The logical side of her knew they'd never talk like that around her if they for one minute thought she could still think for herself.

It would have made her sick to her stomach. Only she couldn't get sick. Her stomach was now nothing but titanium gears and who knew what else.

No one asked her opinion after the accident, when her body wasn't salvageable and on the brink of death. Apparently, she'd opted to donate her body to science, though in hindsight, she couldn't imagine why. IFICS had seen an opportunity, and they had taken it. Now Kaitlyn was left to pay the price for their greed. Over and over again.

"Sir, it's reached maximum capacity," Lucas said, clearly impressed.

"Very good." A grin spread across Professor Adams's face. "She continues to exceed expectations. Soon, she will be ready. Dr. Harrington will be pleased with the news."

## Chapter Two

Kaitlyn heard Quess plodding down the hall before she unlocked the door, and turned the doorknob. The poor girl had to spend her summers with her grandparents—Professor Adams and his wife. As punishment for some act of teenage belligerence, Quess had to clean this wing of the compound, which included Kaitlyn's room. Not that she minded, because it gave her more time with Quess.

Kaitlyn clicked off the television and leaned back on her pillow, her legs crossed in front of her at the ankles. She had already seen the movie Munich several times. She really enjoyed the movie, but welcomed the interruption. Recently, Professor Adams had a TV installed at Lucas's request. He thought she could learn about human interaction through watching movies. For some reason reality shows and the news were off-limits,which made no sense. Wouldn't she learn more from a reality show than make believe?

She peeked her head around the door. "Ms. Kaitlyn, may I come in?"

"Yes." The blinking red light in the corner of the room was an ever-present reminder that her room was monitored, so she had to watch what she said and did. That usually wasn't much, anyway. To say her life was monotonous was an understatement.

Quess dropped her bucket down on the floor, breaking the silence, and pulled out an old rag. She started dusting around Kaitlyn's room—not that there was much dust. The room was sparse. Kaitlyn watched as Quess's small pale hand efficiently wiped down the white dresser, and then moved over to the windowsill. Her unruly copper hair looked like fire in the sunlight.

Neither spoke a word. Kaitlyn wondered if the way she stared—robotic, silent, almost as if she were a statue—bothered Quess. Kaitlyn could sit for hours on end, unblinking and with nothing to do but stare at the four walls around her. But Quess never complained.

After Quess finished dry mopping the tile floor, she turned and looked at Kaitlyn with a mischievous glint in her hazel eyes. "Ms. Kaitlyn, would you like to walk the grounds with me? Grandpa Adams suggested you might want some fresh air."

Walking the grounds was Kaitlyn's favorite thing to do, but she kept her face stoic. She didn't want to show any emotions to the camera. They've already taken so much from her she wouldn't allow them to take anything more. "If Professor Adams thinks I need fresh air, then I will go."

"I thought you might." Quess picked up her bucket and waited for Kaitlyn to follow.

_Anything to get out of this white, stuffy little room and away from the endless testing_ , Kaitlyn thought. She gracefully stood from her bed, smoothed down the front of her dress, and followed behind the young girl.

She remained silent throughout the maze of hallways, past the dark, quiet labs and the even darker cafeteria. Cameras were everywhere: posted in high, shadowed corners, hidden behind black-glass windows. Kaitlyn lived her entire new life—or half-life, as it were—under scrutiny, like the science experiment she was. Except on the rare occasion she went out with Quess. Even then they didn't have much privacy.

They stopped by the supply closet and stowed Quess's bucket before Kaitlyn pushed through the heavy metal door that led outside into the afternoon sunshine. The cool air against her skin was a nice sensation. Being locked away made her appreciate the little things.

Where the lab and dorm were sterile and white, outside was a mini paradise. Kaitlyn believed the compound was remote, being surrounded on all sides by thick forest and absent of any sounds beyond that of nature. A glance towards the distant front gate—hung with barbed wire and electronically locked—showed it was being patrolled by its usual armed guards.

Scanning the area, she was relieved to see the courtyard was empty as they made their way down the stone path flanked by dogwood trees leading to the woods. Sometimes staff members would sit at the picnic tables for lunch or dinner, or gather around the back door for a smoke break. Kaitlyn always felt awkward on the rare occasion she crossed paths with staff members who were not assigned to her. They either gawked at her like she was a freak or avoided eye contact completely.

Kaitlyn watched with curiosity as Quess spread her arms wide and twirled around laughing. Her head tilted up towards the sun.

"It's so beautiful." Quess gave one more twirl and linked her pale, skinny arm through Kaitlyn's.

Kaitlyn found human contact very strange. She could feel the warmth from Quess's touch, but she didn't understand why the girl would want to touch her. It made her uncomfortable.

She looked straight ahead and focused on putting one foot in front of the other. With her heightened sense of perception, she could hear wild life scurrying in the distance. A mother deer and her baby were grazing on the open field four hundred and twenty-two meters to their left. A persistent Pileated Woodpecker tapped away at a tree. Only a few feet away a squirrel jumped from one branch to another.

Once they passed the large birch tree—their normal point of safety from prying eyes—Kaitlyn looked at Quess and smiled dropping the mask she usually wore. There were only heat sensor cameras beyond this point in case anyone tried to break into the secure facility. The heat sensors made it possible for the guards to make the distinction between humans and animals.

"What did they do to you today?" Quess asked, her pretty freckled face tilted up to meet Kaitlyn's eyes.

Ever since Quess had warned her not to show any emotion around the staff, she'd considered the girl a companion. Kaitlyn shrugged. "Nothing interesting. More testing and physical activity." She remembered her stray thought about the 'rolling of eyes' and added, "But I do have a question for you."

"Sure." Quess slowed her pace.

"Quess, what does it mean for me to 'roll my eyes'? The phrase crossed my mind today at the oddest time. I felt like I should know what it meant, but I couldn't figure it out."

The young girl giggled. "It's so funny when you ask such strange questions. How can you remember you should wear pants, but not what rolling your eyes means?"

Kaitlyn sighed. "I wish I knew. My mind is a mess. I seem to only know what they _want_ me to know. It's very frustrating."

"Well, that's where I can help out." Quess touched Kaitlyn's shoulder, a brief show of solidarity, or maybe, sympathy. "Rolling your eyes is just a saying. Well, really it's an action. Like if you think something is ridiculous, you roll your eyes. Watch." Quess came to a stop. She demonstrated, her hazel eyes making a full circle.

Kaitlyn thought about it for a moment, her mind categorizing not only the verbal definition but the visual. She grasped the meaning, but she couldn't understand why 'rolling of the eyes' had anything to do with it. She didn't bother to press the girl any further.

Who knew? A lot of sayings didn't make any sense to her logical, mechanical mind.

One time, Kaitlyn heard the professor say it was 'raining cats and dogs'. When she was relieved from the laboratory, she had rushed back to her room to look out the window. She wanted to see the animals falling from the sky, but there was nothing but a lot of rain.

Another time, she heard the Professor's wife tell him that he was 'going to hell in a hand basket,' because of his latest experiment. Even Quess didn't get the logic of that statement. The going to hell part made sense, but why in a hand basket? There were many mysteries in the english language.

"How much longer will you be here? Don't you start school soon?" Kaitlyn asked quietly. She hated the thought of being alone, and once Quess was gone, she really _would_ be alone. No one else talked to her like she was a real person, like she was a human being. She was a machine to them. Just an experiment, with a more human-sounding project name than most.

"I'm staying here for school this year," Quess said. "Boarding school didn't agree with me."

Relief flooded Kaitlyn. She had been surprised that they would even let Quess near her, what with Kaitlyn's very existence being 'top secret.' Quess had explained that the professor and his team had used hypnosis on her; she would forget Kaitlyn whenever she stepped foot off the compound.

They'd thought of everything....

"What about your parents?"

Quess shrugged. "They don't care as long as my grades are good. It's not like they are ever around anyway. They are always traipsing around the world at some archaeological dig site or another."

Kaitlyn could tell the girl was upset, but had no idea what to say. Times like this she wished she were more human.

They walked in silence for a while.

"I heard some of the guards talking about you the other day."

Kaitlyn didn't care if she was talked about, but she knew that Quess enjoyed to gossip. So she tried to humor her when possible.

"What did they say?"

"Jimmy thinks your sexy and Terry says he would give his right arm for a fraction of your skills."

"His right arm?" Kaitlyn asked confused.

"It's just a saying. He wants to have your skills no matter what the cost."

"The cost is too high." Kaitlyn said sadly. She had often wondered if she were the only one Harrington had created.

"Are there any others like me?" Kaitlyn asked. Her eyes scanned her surroundings, the computer within checking over everything for potential threats as they walked.

Quess shook her head. "Not that I've seen. I think you're the only one. All of the other experiments I've seen have only been with machines. Not humans."

Kaitlyn had thought that was the case, but hearing it said out loud only made her loneliness that much deeper.

"I haven't been sleeping well." She wasn't sure why she told Quess, but it had been on her mind. Anything out of the norm always caught her attention.

"Have you had that dream again?" Quess looked up, her eyes wide.

Kaitlyn gazed across the green courtyard. The sun was setting in the distance, turning the sky a dozen different shades of red. "Every night that I can recall," she murmured.

"I wonder who the guy is. He must be important if you keep dreaming about him."

"I have no idea. Perhaps someone from my old life." A life she could not recall.

"Maybe we can find him," Quess said excitedly.

Kaitlyn laughed. Her friend was so young and human. "I don't think that is likely, Quess."

"You can describe him to me, and I can make a sketch, and we can run a search. I bet he has a Facebook account."

Kaitlyn had no idea what a 'Facebook account' was, but she did know she could describe the stranger's face, down to the small scar on his chin. Shaggy dirty blond hair, emerald green eyes, an infectious smile.

"If he even exists, he thinks I'm dead. Besides, _they_ would see," Kaitlyn told her firmly, refusing to allow even the smallest bit of hope to emerge from her human side. "They see everything, Quess."

"Not everything," Quess cooed, skipping a few steps. "There are a few hidden spots that the cameras don't reach."

Kaitlyn stared down at the beautiful young girl. "And how do you know that?"

"I've been watching the gardeners."

"The gardeners? What do they have to do with anything?"

"Well, they always take their breaks at the same spot. Behind one of the large oak trees."

"So?" Without prompting, Kaitlyn's machine kicked in, offering an alternative explanation. Sometimes she hated that thing inside her, kicking out logical commands so that Kaitlyn hadn't a clue if the thought was even her own. "Maybe they just like to be in the shade."

"Kaitlyn, come on. You're the one that told me to look at the little details. How many trees are on this property? Countless, and yet _all three_ gardeners rest in the _same place_. I've even seen one napping."

Kaitlyn grinned at her astute friend. "You're going to make a great spy someday."

"Maybe, or an artist. I haven't made up my mind," the fourteen-year-old said matter-of-factly.

"Where is this tree, and do you have paper and pencil on you?"

Quess walked backwards, smiling proudly as she pulled a small notebook from the back pocket of her jeans. "An artist always has something to write on. Follow me."

## Chapter Three

Outside, the rain poured on a dreary early morning. It had taken everything in him just to get out of bed and come to work. He wanted to blame his foul mood on the weather, but he knew that wasn't it.

"Lower extremities fully functional," Lucas checked off the box. He pressed harder than he meant to, and his pen ripped across the paper, tearing a hole in the document. Sighing, he smoothed the ragged edges down.

_Get a grip_ , he chided himself.

Looking up from his clipboard, Lucas sneaked another look at Kaitlyn. God, she was beautiful. Just one glance, and he felt weak in the knees. He tapped his pen on the page and willed his mind to get back on task. "Heart rate sixty." He jotted down the number.

_She's a piece of machinery, no different from half the computers that fill this room_. His thoughts made him feel sick to his stomach. What was wrong with him? He tossed the clipboard onto the desk.

There were days he wished he had never crossed paths with the master mind behind this project. His conscience had been bothering him more and more lately. The closer Kaitlyn got to completion, the more he questioned the morality of the project. Sure, it was astounding the way the human body could adapt to the merging of electronics, but still—the poor girl never gave her consent for this. When donating her body after death to science, well, more than likely, she would have thought she'd be dead. That fact alone told a lot about her personality. Not many seventeen year olds would even consider donating their body to science. But that was the type of person she is... or _was_.

"Kaitlyn, we need to go outside today," Lucas spoke into the stillness of the lab, his voice barely audible above the steady thrum of rain on the windows. "To make sure none of your hardware shorts in the rain with the new protective shields. We want to make sure they seal properly." For some reason Harrington insisted they change the clear covers for teal. It wasn't like she was going to color code her outfits to the mechanics.

"Okay." She didn't bother to look his way. She rarely looked at him. Of course she didn't—they had taken anything human about her and destroyed it.

He grabbed his keys off the edge of his desk.

Lucas was probably going to need a psychiatrist after this job. How had he even gotten himself into this madness? He knew exactly how—the eccentric billionaire, Dr. Harrington, who shared Lucas's obsession with electronics and science. His thesis on genetic mutation had caught the attention of Harrington. Cornell happened to be Harrington's Alma Mater, and as one of the largest contributors, he got tipped off to promising students that could be a match for IFICS.

Unlimited funds and cutting edge science. Lucas couldn't turn down an offer that had seemed so much like a dream come true. Just the thought had sent a shiver through him. He didn't even think twice about accepting.

But Lucas never dreamed that the job would entail taking a human's life away from her and making her into some kind of combat robot. If he were honest with himself, given the chance, he would accept again in a heartbeat. He hated himself for it.

"The track or obstacle course?" Kaitlyn asked, her voice monotone. It wasn't that she cared one way or another, he knew. She was scanning her hardware, preparing for what her body would need. That was how she was wired—know the challenge, meet it, succeed.

For a brief moment, their eyes met. Lucas had never heard her with emotion in her voice. How would she sound if she could feel happiness? Sadness? He would never know.

Lucas turned roughly, giving her his back but not an answer. He closed his eyes, and grabbed the discarded clipboard laying on the desk.

Why was he drawn to her? Every time he was near her, she sent him into a tailspin. He hadn't expected something meant to be a cutting edge science experiment to affect him. After all their time together, it should've worn off. He shouldn't still think of her as human. What did that say about him? Nothing good he was sure.

The guilt had not left him since she arrived. If anything, it had increased. She was a person. A human. A beautiful, living, helpless girl chosen to become Dr. Harrington's lab rat and have every ounce of her humanity erased. He wished he had known her _before_ they altered her personality.

How many nights had he lost sleep searching through her old social media sites and reading the newspaper clippings? He had longed to know everything about the girl whose life they were going to alter in the name of science. It tore him apart seeing the person she once was come to life on his computer screen. She had been kind and adventurous, and there were hundreds of pictures of her with her friends. In her pictures, she looked much like she did now, with long dark hair that spilled over strong shoulders. But there was a big difference–she smiled. And it radiated real, true happiness. Her smile was contagious, her eyes bright and intelligent. He smiled at the thought of the image of her giving the thumbs-up before she dove from a plane. The same friends mourned her enough that they still kept a memorial page for her on Facebook. They still posted about the fun times they'd had.

They missed her because she was more than a body donated to science. And Lucas read every post.

The way she lost her life was tragic. But it was yet another example of the personality they took from her. She lost her life trying to save another.

_Pull yourself together_ , Lucas warned himself. There was work to be done. He had to find a way to keep professionally detached. _Yeah right._

Leave it to him to fall for the one girl who wouldn't—and couldn't—give him the time of day.

_Enough already._ Lucas shook his head. He was wasting time with his daydreams.

Standing up, he reached over the back of his chair and grabbed his jacket. The rain was really coming down. He should dose up on Vitamin C when he got home, to be safe. He couldn't afford to get sick. Not when they were so close to completion.

"We're going to the obstacle course," he finally answered.

When he turned back around to face her, he found she hadn't moved. Not even an inch. Her unflinching, impassive face just stared at him as he shrugged into his jacket. _What had they done?_

He longed to see something human from her, but all he got was that familiar blank stare. He wasn't sure why he hoped he'd one day see something different. It wasn't like she could think for herself or even feel. Not after all they had done to her. He missed the days before the upgrades. Early on, he'd wondered if she would be able to keep part of her personality, but it was soon obvious they had stripped any remaining spark out entirely.

They drove in silence deep into the woods. He longed to talk to her, but he had no idea what to say. A flash of lightning illuminated the sky filled with grey clouds. Lucas thought the whole thing was a horrible idea, but they needed to know if the elements would affect the project. They had already done a shower test, and she'd come through that fine, but they needed to see if the wind and rain would affect her abilities. If she shorted out, it would be a potential nightmare on a contract job. He zipped his jacket and jumped out of the Jeep, then rushed around to open Kaitlyn's door, but she had already exited the vehicle.

He hoped she didn't short circuit and get hurt. He felt a sudden urge to turn around and tell Professor Adams he wanted nothing to do with this craziness anymore. But doing so would mean leaving her to the Professor and Dr. Harrington. He couldn't do that. He felt this overwhelming need to protect her, which was ironic since he had played a huge part in turning her into a cyborg.

Frustrated, he ran his hands through his wet hair and glanced over at Kaitlyn. He watched for any sign that the weather was affecting her mechanics. She stood still and ready in nothing more than miniscule running shorts and a tank top. Sexy as hell.

She didn't appear bothered by the cold; all systems must have been working, her body adapting and regulating her temperature as needed. Lucas, on the other hand, was wet and freezing and longed to put his arms around her and force warmth—or maybe humanity?—into her.

In that outfit, it was obvious that large sections of her body no longer contained skin. Patches of transparent teal plastic displayed the parts of her body where humanity and technology merged. They could have designed her body to look more normal, at least to the naked eye, but Harrington had wanted it to be obvious she wasn't human. Lucas thought it was pure arrogance.

Thankfully, her face was untouched, and the sections were strategically placed so they could be covered up if needed. Lucas pulled the stopwatch out of his jacket pocket and hit the start button. "Go," he yelled.

She took off like a rocket. She had run this course so many times that she could probably do it in her sleep. He never tired of watching her.

Lucas stared, mesmerized, as she catapulted over the log walls and shimmied down the rope obstacle. His heart caught in his throat when she jumped from one log to the next, and she lost her footing in the rain, spiraling down towards the ground. At the last second, she lunged forward with inhuman agility and grace to grab a rope that swayed in the wind. It should have been a nearly impossible feat, but somehow she managed, and all without breaking a sweat.

She truly was a magnificent creation. Lucas felt his heart swell, partly with pride that he helped build her, but mostly with admiration.

A cold chill ran down his spine, and he was quickly as troubled as the stormy skies as he caught himself thinking of her as a thing he made, rather than a young woman that once was human.

Twenty minutes later, Kaitlyn barreled towards him in a full sprint, her feet sliding in the mud as she came to a stop. He clicked the stop button, and wiped the rain off the screen. A slow smile spread across his face. The recent upgrades had decreased her time by a full two minutes.

"Are you okay?" Lucas asked. "Did you feel anything short out?"

She stared back at him with her vacant, haunted stare. "I'm fine."

"Let's get you back inside so you can get dry. Then you'll need to get a physical to make sure everything is running smoothly."

For a split second, he thought he saw something in her eyes. Some emotion. Boredom maybe? Irritation? He was really losing it. Kaitlyn couldn't feel boredom—or anything else for that matter.

Shivering, he turned back towards the Jeep, trailed by the obedient robot. He opened the passenger door, and she slid into the seat. He wanted to wrap his jacket around her shoulders, but the thought was absurd. Her body was equipped to handle changes in temperature.

They were back at the laboratory within minutes. Once inside, his eyes lingered on her long legs as the nurse wiped them dry. Kaitlyn's hair was plastered to her face, and she still looked gorgeous. Her grey eyes caught his for a second. He wondered what she was thinking, then reminded himself that she wasn't programmed to have idle thoughts.

The computer beeped, saving him from an emotion that felt too much like regret. Lucas pulled his gaze from hers as he turned to the computer and logged onto her server. Everything was running smoothly. The waterproof coating was more than sufficient to protect her delicate robotics. His boss, Harrington, would be pleased.

In only one week, they would be presenting Kaitlyn to government officials. Lucas was still surprised that Dr. Harrington was willing to part with his prized possession. Apparently, notoriety was worth more to him. If the government agreed to take on the project, then Harrington would start on a new and more advanced human. His crazy dream was that someday humans would willingly be subjects, and they would make a super-race. He claimed the only way to do that was to get the government on their side, even if it meant handing over their prototype.

The thought of never seeing Kaitlyn again filled Lucas with despair. Harrington had promised him he would be able to track her project, but inside, Lucas knew better. Once the government was involved, Harrington, Lucas, and the entire unit would be shut out. Their robot girl would disappear into the secretive world of military research and development, and he would never see her again.

## Chapter Four

"Quess, what do you know about Lucas?" Kaitlyn twisted a golden maple leaf in her hand as she walked next to her friend in the fading sunlight. Pine needles crunched under foot, like a soft, spongy blanket on the grass muffling their steps.

Quess's face lit up. "Lucas? He's cute, isn't he?"

"Yes, he is physically appealing," Kaitlyn responded, her machinery already whirring to verify her answer. "His face is very symmetrical and pleasing to the eye. However, that's not what I mean. Do you know anything about him as a person?"

Her young friend stooped to pick a taraxacum or the plant commonly known as a dandelion from the ground. "From what I gather, he's some sort of boy genius. He finished his Master's degree when he was seventeen. He's completely dedicated to his work. I don't think he has much of a life outside of IFICS. I know my grandparents have invited him over to dinner, but he always refuses." Quess paused thoughtfully, twirling the brilliant yellow weed between two fingers. "He doesn't seem very social, and I'm pretty sure he's single. Maybe he's just shy."

Well, Kaitlyn thought, at least it wasn't just her that he acted aloof around. Lucas was anti-social in general. That thought was somewhat comforting. Kaitlyn wasn't about to admit she fantasized about Lucas on a regular basis. She couldn't stare at his lips for too long, because she imagined them trailing down her body and spent too long pondering what that might feel like.

No. She definitely couldn't tell Quess that.

"Why do you ask? Do you have a crush on him?" Quess grinned.

"A crush?" Kaitlyn asked, confused. Sometimes she wondered if her and Quess spoke the same language. Kaitlyn was programed to understand and speak seven languages, but she didn't know what her friend was talking about.

"You know... Do you think he's hot?" Quess bit her lip, searching for the words. "Does he rock your world and make butterflies dance in your stomach?"

"I don't know what that means." Kaitlyn tucked a stray strand of her long hair behind her ear. "I just wanted to know more about him. He's so young to be working here with your grandfather."

"I told you, he's a brainiac. Dr. Harrington plucked him from some Ivy League school. I know Gramps is impressed with him. He says 'the young man has a brilliant mind.'" Quess held her hands up, bent down her two first fingers, and said, "Air quote."

The move emphasized the fact that Kaitlyn couldn't understand half of the things Quess said, but she enjoyed the girl's company all the same.

"Did you know that dandelions are edible and in French the name means lion's tooth?"

"Nope, didn't know that." Quess smiled. "It must be strange to have random facts always running through your mind."

Kaitlyn didn't reply. To her it was normal so she didn't know the difference.

It was nice to get outside. Summer was quickly turning into fall. The leaves were beginning to change colors, and the temperature was dropping. Kaitlyn knew they were somewhere in northern Virginia. She had analyzed the dirt and rocks, and compared it to the array of trees. It was mainly the pine trees, dogwoods, and red agate that gave away the location.

Out of curiosity, she had once asked Quess if they _were_ in Virginia, and the girl had confirmed it.

Whenever she looked at anything, she analyzed it.

She could look at Quess's floral-print dress and was able to find out it was from American Eagle. Further, she then knew that American Eagle was a popular American store located in almost every mall. She didn't know how she knew this; she just did. The clip in Quess's hair was harder to narrow down because it was sold in so many stores and produced in several countries.

Quess rambled on about her friends and Facebook, which jogged Kaitlyn's memory about their last conversation.

"Did you have any luck with the picture?" Kaitlyn asked nonchalantly, trying to hide her curiosity.

"Not yet. It didn't go quite as easily as I thought. You wouldn't believe how many good looking blond guys there are out there that match your description. I got a lot of hits, but I need to narrow them down. I wish we knew more about your past. You don't recall anything? If we knew where you were from it would help a lot."

"Not really. I just remember the blinding light. And of course, the blond haired guy that always shows up in my dreams. Sometimes I see flashes of scenes, but they don't make any sense." Kaitlyn paused. "You don't think I'm from this area?" She had never given it much thought. It didn't really mater to her where she was from. She couldn't go back.

"No. They wouldn't have taken you from this area. Too many chances of being spotted by someone you know." Quess sounded sure of herself.

That made sense. They put far too much money into the project to risk someone recognizing Kaitlyn. Not that they really needed to worry about that since she was confined to the massive compound. Everything they needed was within the gates which surrounded over one hundred acres. She still had no idea what they planned to do with her. Everyone kept saying she was almost ready. Ready for what?

"You don't have an accent, so it's hard to say. Do you think they changed the way you talk?"

"I wouldn't be surprised." Kaitlyn had no idea how much they had altered her. Sometimes she wondered what she used to like to do. She must have had hobbies, a favorite food, a family....

"I'll poke around and see if I can find anything out," Quess went on. "Maybe Nanny will spill some secrets. She's always been a bit of a gossip."

Kaitlyn stopped and pivoted on her toes to look at the girl. "Do you think she knows anything about who I was?"

Quess flipped her copper braid over her shoulder. "Who knows? But if anyone does, I would say it was her. My grandparents have been married nearly fifty years. I think they tell each other everything."

Kaitlyn found that hard to believe, but didn't want to dissuade Quess. She seemed to enjoy the mystery, and it gave her something to do. The girl had said many times how boring it was spending the summer with her grandparents. At least Quess was able to leave the compound to go shopping with her grandmother. That seemed to make her happy. Kaitlyn secretly wished she was able to join them on their outings, if for no other reason then to see if the human world reminded her of who she had been.

"Why don't you come over for dinner sometime?" Quess asked, her eyes lit with excitement.

"You know I don't have to eat." Kaitlyn continued down the path, watching leaves float to the ground as they fell from the trees.

"But you can, right? If you wanted to?"

"Yes, I can eat enough to pass me off as _human_ if needed." The words made her flinch. The computer side of her thought of humans as inferior, for they lacked the brain she possessed. The human side of her, however, longed to know more.

"Then it's settled. Tomorrow, you will come over for dinner, and we can grill Nanny on your past," Quess said.

A part of Kaitlyn was curious to find out more about her past, but another part didn't want to know. What good would it do to find out she had family and friends who thought she was dead? It wasn't like she could just stroll back into her old life and start over. No, that life was dead and buried. It should stay that way.

I think.

"Does your grandmother know about our talks?" she asked.

"Kaitlyn, I can't believe you would ask that. We pinky promised, remember?"

Kaitlyn smiled at the memory. For some reason, a pinky promise was very important to Quess. Kaitlyn had thought it was very strange at the time, but a feeling of warmth had come over her after the exchange.

"I remember."

"How am I going to be a spy if I can't even keep a simple promise? You can trust me, Kaitlyn. I know I'm just a kid, but my word means something."

"I like you, Quess. You are the only person to treat me like more than a robot. If it weren't for your warning to keep my memories to myself, who knows what else they would have done to me. For that you have my loyalty."

Quess smiled. "And you have mine. I'm sorry they did this to you, but I'm glad they saved your life. This summer would have really sucked without you around."

They continued their walk around the compound. After the sun faded completely, they said their goodbyes, and Kaitlyn returned to the white walls of her room.

Aware of how alone she was without Quess, Kaitlyn settled into bed for another dream-filled night.

## Chapter Five

Lucas would rather be going anywhere else tonight, but he hadn't been able to say no. Professor Adams insisted, and when that man got something in his head there was no changing it. He was like a bulldog with a bone.

Lucas held up two shirts: A light blue oxford and a white oxford. He eyed them warily, lifting first one then the other up to the light. He wished he had someone to help him make these decisions. His cat domino rubbed against his leg. "What do you think domino? Blue or white?" The cat purred.

"A lot of help you are."

He could compute equations in his mind, but couldn't decide what to wear. Ridiculous.

_Picking out a shirt shouldn't be this difficult_ , he told himself. Hanging the white shirt back on the rack, he shrugged into the blue. He always wore white to work. It was the logical decision. Maybe he should expand his wardrobe, but since signing on with IFICS his social life had taken a back seat.

Fumbling with the buttons, Lucas wondered what was so important that Adams couldn't talk to him tomorrow at work. Didn't they see enough of each other as it was.

He hoped there weren't more big changes in store for Kaitlyn. Every time they did an upgrade, she became less and less human. They were robbing her of her life experiences—memories of old ones and the pleasure in new ones. They were piece by piece removing her soul. Soon, all she would have left was the technology and not the person. If there was even anything left. After the first operation, she still smiled at him, still let out a half-amused breath when he tripped over the power cords. After the second upgrade, she stopped laughing. By the fifth, she stopped smiling entirely. Guilt washed over Lucas, and as hard as he tried to push it away, a permanent, low level of uneasiness stayed with him.

It was an hour's drive to the compound, which was ridiculous since it hadn't even been an hour and a half since he'd left work. And here he was, headed back in the same direction. On the bright side, IFICS reimbursed him for mileage and gas.

IFICS did a lot for Lucas. The job really was a dream-come-true. Great pay, generous benefits, and work he loved. Seriously, what more could he ask for?

If only his conscience hadn't started to bother him. Without knowing why he was doing it, Lucas had started planning escape routes for Kaitlyn. He shook his head at the thought, gripping the steering wheel tighter turning his knuckles white. He must be losing his mind.

Every time he saw her, he wanted to whisk her away from the life she was headed towards. Hell, the life she was living. Who was he kidding. Guilt wrenched his body knowing he was practically the mastermind behind morphing her into a cyborg. If it weren't for his coding, they wouldn't have been able to get as far as they had.

He felt repulsed by himself—for what he had done, and for the fact that he was so drawn to her in her half human form.

It didn't help that she was gorgeous: those long legs, dark hair, athletic body, and incredible mind. It was the last one that made his heart trip up. God, she was so intelligent. The amount of information stored in her beautiful brain was mind-boggling. It was like she was a living, walking encyclopedia. In his eyes she was perfection, at least until they kept stripping away who she had been little by little. Now she was an empty shell of what she had been.

Lucas shook his head—he had issues.

He drove the rest of the way lost in his thoughts. Before he knew it, he saw the sign—Private Property. Trespassers Will Be Shot. The sign was not a joke. Lucas looked up and saw the silhouette of an armed guard patrolling the grounds. Well-trained guards stood on alert throughout the property, most of them ex-Special Forces and armed with the kind of weaponry that was probably illegal in seven countries. It was a constant reminder of the importance of the project.

Dr. Harrington spared no expense. As a billionaire, he could pretty much do whatever the hell he wanted, which was how IFICS was formed. It wasn't even an acronym, IFICS didn't even mean anything. Harrington's dry sense of humor had thought it would be funny to name his company IFICS: Sci-fi backwards. Lucas smiled to himself. It was clever—he had to give him that.

Harrington had always been obsessed with the future and advances in technology, not to mention his own desire to live forever. His company was on the cutting edge of science as far as anti-aging, and he had made tremendous gains in the field. The company was known for nanobots used to dramatically slow the process of aging. Harrington was sixty-three and barely looked forty. Modern miracle.

But Kaitlyn was the real dream. The secret project. Now that Kaitlyn was turning out to be a success, Harrington had started to get greedy. The eccentric man had begun to believe that cyborgs—like Kaitlyn—were the way of the future. In fifty years, he believed it would be normal, she would be normal, and so would thousands of other cyborgs living out their lives among the human populace. Lucas didn't quite believe that, but he kept his thoughts to himself.

He hadn't seen the man in quite some time. Professor Adams had informed him Harrington was off in the rainforest hunting exotic wild animals or something equally as crazy. The man had a death wish, but fate always seemed to shine on his side. Some people were just lucky that way. A man with a death wish that wanted to live forever. Makes total sense, Lucas thought wryly.

Of course, Harrington would have to return soon before the government bid on Kaitlyn. Lucas knew there was no chance he would miss that. His vision becoming a reality.

He rolled his Jeep to a stop at the guard gate and nodded to Sam who had a high powered rifle slung over his shoulder.

"What are you doing back?"

"I know, right?" Lucas said, "Adams called me back in. I'd just got home."

Lucas handed his pass to the burly guard. The older man's arms were as big as Lucas's neck.

Sam grunted and handed Lucas his ID. Lucas nodded in thanks and put his Jeep in drive and crept through the gated entry. Night had already fallen and a full moon hung high in the sky. Giving the compound an eerie glow.

Who would have thought that at only twenty he would have such a highly classified job? Certainly not his father, not that he had stayed around to see how Lucas turned out.

Pushing the negative thoughts aside, Lucas drove towards the back of the compound. He pulled into a parking spot and jumped out. Professor Adams's stone cottage stood off in the distance with a wisp of smoke billowing from the chimney, looking for all the world like an idyllic cottage in the countryside. Very out of place, but Harrington wanted Adams to live on the compound in case any issues arose. The cottage had been Mrs. Adams idea. She said if she was going to be stuck on the god forsaken compound she might as well get her dream house. Harrington had built it to her specifics. Harrington definitely took care of his own. He had to give him that.

Lucas trudged forward across the well-manicured lawn and rang the doorbell. He just wanted the night to be over with.

Mrs. Adams opened the door with a friendly smile, her white hair falling in loose curls around her face. It was obvious the woman had been a looker in her day, but time had taken a toll, and had deeply lined her oval face and high cheekbones. Her bright blue eyes, however, still sparkled with youthfulness.

The Adams's didn't believe in the anti-aging treatments that IFICS had invented, but they were okay with turning a girl into half a human. People rarely made sense.

"Come in, Lucas. So glad you could join us." She stepped aside and allowed him to pass into the cottage. He could smell fresh baked bread cooking. The aroma was mouth watering.

"You look as lovely as ever, Mrs. Adams."

"Oh, you. Keep 'em coming. You know I'm a sucker for compliments," she gave him an impish grin that took years off her face.

A stone fireplace sat to the right, lit with flames. Knickknacks covered the worn wooden shelves that lined both sides. From the look of the shelves, the mantle, and end tables, Mrs. Adams collected angels and porcelain bears. A worn leather couch and two rocking chairs filled the small room. He smiled at the sight of the brightly colored rug in front of the fireplace. It reminded him of a rug his mother had made by hand many years ago. His mothers didn't turn out quite as nice, but at least she tried. His mom always tried.

"Dinner is almost ready," Mrs. Adams said sweetly. "I made roast. I hope that's okay with you. You're not vegetarian, are you? If so, I can whip something up."

"Roast is fine. Thank you, it smells amazing." He'd had no idea he was coming for dinner; he had thought it was just a last minute meeting with the Professor. The sound of his stomach rumbling reminded him he hadn't eaten since lunch, so a home cooked dinner was a welcome surprise.

"Take off your jacket and join the rest of us in the sitting room."

Lucas shrugged out of his jacket and wondered who 'the rest of us' were. He hoped he wasn't being ambushed with some crazy upgrade by the professor. They were too close to make drastic changes now.

Mrs. Adams took his jacket and walked away to hang it in a nearby closet.

"Follow me." She smiled and led him down a narrow hallway lined with black and white photographs.

He almost stumbled over his own feet when he saw Kaitlyn sitting on a floral loveseat next to the Adams's granddaughter.

What is Kaitlyn doing here?

Kaitlyn looked up and caught his gaze. He felt like a lovesick teenager. His heart raced, and his mouth felt dry and refused to cooperate; he needed to say something, but nothing would come out. She literally took his breath away.

She sat at the edge of the loveseat holding a glass of water. The white dress she was wearing was entirely too revealing. Her long legs were pressed together and tilted to the side. He could see the coding scroll through her calves, and he had to force himself to look away. He searched the room until his eyes settled on a painting in the corner. It was black, red, and white and he had no idea what it was supposed to depict. It looked like a bunch of paint splatters to him, but something told him it was worth a fortune.

"Lucas, I'm so glad you could join us tonight," Professor Adams said, offering a hand. "My wife has been dying to have you as a dinner guest for some time."

"A dinner guest?" Lucas sputtered, shaking his superior's hand. "I thought you had to see me about work?"

The elder man tutted. "My dear boy. Sometimes work needs to be set aside, and we just need to enjoy one another's company."

Lucas felt like he was being set up, but he had no idea why. What could that Adam's possible want with him.

## Chapter Six

_What is he doing here?_ Tearing her eyes away from Lucas she glanced at Quess.

Kaitlyn stared blankly at the girl, but Quess just smiled innocently back. Kaitlyn had a feeling Quess knew all along. She really was good at keeping secrets.

She should have told her that Lucas was coming for dinner. Not that it would have made a difference. She was interested in seeing him outside of the clinical environment.

Taking a deep breath, Kaitlyn composed herself. She could do this. It was just dinner after all, and Lucas had no idea of her hidden desire to rip his clothes off and trail her lips up the length of his body. She felt heat rush to her face, but her system quickly regulated it.

He looked even more attractive than usual tonight. The light blue button-up matched his eyes, making them stand out even more, and it was unbuttoned at the top, revealing a white t-shirt underneath. His khaki pants hung loosely at his hips and stretched over his muscular thighs. Kaitlyn absently wondered when he had time to work out. He seemed to always be at the lab.

Lucas shifted from one foot to the other. A sign that he was uncomfortable. He seemed just as shocked to see her as she was to see him. He shoved his hands in his pockets and then pulled them out as if he was unsure what to do with his hands.

His gaze settled on her as he said, "Kaitlyn, it's nice to see you here. I didn't know you visited the Adams's home."

His rich, deep voice sent a strange feeling down her spine. It was almost as if a chill were in the air even though the fireplace ensured the room was a warm seventy-eight degrees, according to Kaitlyn's internal thermometer.

The sensations Lucas caused within her were confusing, and she was unable to process the meaning. When she scanned her mind, it came up blank. _Yet again proof that computers don't know everything_ , she thought, slightly annoyed.

"This is the first time I have been," Kaitlyn said. "Quess invited me for dinner."

At least her mind and mouth were cooperating; that wasn't always the case in the presence of Lucas. Her hands were clammy with sweat, and her stomach felt funny. She wondered if that was what Quess meant by butterflies dancing in her stomach.

"Nanny, it smells like dinner is ready," Quess interjected, saving Kaitlyn from the awkwardness.

Mrs. Adams sniffed the air, and then leveled her gaze on her granddaughter. "Why, yes, I do believe you're right, dear. Let's all go to the kitchen."

Kaitlyn rose swiftly, turning on her heel and heading in the direction of the kitchen with the rest of them close behind. The smell of roast beef, fresh bread and potatoes triggered something in Kaitlyn, but it was like a scratch she couldn't itch. The feeling caused a tingling in her memory; so close, but not close enough. To say it was annoying would be an understatement. This sometimes happened with certain scents. She wasn't sure what it meant and wished she could ask Lucas or Professor Adams, but that would be giving away too much.

The kitchen was rustic and well-used. There was very little wall space that wasn't covered in pale wood cabinets, and the thin area of space above was hung with old cast iron skillets and copper pots. It was five degrees warmer in the space than the rest of the house.

"Have a seat anywhere," Mrs. Adams declared, waving her hands towards the large oval dining room table that sat in an alcove next to the kitchen. The table was covered with bright yellow placemats, and floral napkins.

Hesitating, Kaitlyn waited until the others were seated so she wouldn't take the wrong chair. Mr. Adams sat at the head of the table, as she expected, Lucas sat to the right of him, and Quess sat at the other end next to what would presumably be her grandmother's seat.

Kaitlyn made her way around the table and sat across from Quess, unfolding her napkin and placing it in her lap. Like she saw Quess do. There was one seat separating her from Lucas.

He tugged at his t-shirt collar as if it were choking him. His cheeks were flushed. She wondered if it was from the heat of the fireplace.

_What is he thinking?_ Kaitlyn wondered. What was it that made him so uncomfortable? Quess had said he was anti-social. Maybe he was uncomfortable eating around others, but that seemed odd even to her.

Lucas cleared his throat. "Professor Adams, I don't mean to sound ungrateful, but what is the meaning of this meeting?"

Professor Adams gave a half-smile, helping himself to the pitcher of iced tea in the center of the table. "Beats the hell out of me. Ask the women of this family. I'm just as surprised as you are." He filled his glass and then filled his wives. "The sooner you learn women rule this world, the better off you'll be."

Just then Mrs. Adams walked in, carrying a large plate of roast beef, the thinly sliced meat pink at the center. Her smile lit up the room. "Ain't that the truth!"

She set the platter on the table and retreated back to the kitchen. Quess rose and hurried to help her grandmother. Soon, the table was filled with roast, potatoes, rolls, and vegetables.

The scents were wonderful, but Kaitlyn dreaded having to eat. The roast would taste no different to her than the potatoes. It was as if her taste buds had been removed, but more than likely it was a computer chip that overrode those senses. Sometimes she wished she could tear out all the sensors.

But then again, what would that leave of Kaitlyn? Would she even be able to survive without the mechanics? She really had no idea.

Quess tapped Kaitlyn on the arm. "Help yourself."

It seemed they all watched as Kaitlyn placed a small portion of roast, potatoes, and green beans on her plate. She bypassed the rolls. That would have been too much for her to eat. Her internal encyclopedia informed her of protocols of etiquette and leaving food on one's plate would be offensive to the host. She didn't want to offend Mrs. Adams.

Quess reached across Kaitlyn to grab a golden roll. "Hey, Gramps, I was thinking that you should add a slang chip to Kaitlyn. Half the time she has no idea what I'm talking about."

Kaitlyn's eyes snapped in the direction of Professor Adams. He rubbed his chin, lost in thought. "You know that's actually a great idea, Quess."

Quess smiled, obviously proud of herself.

"What do you think, Lucas?" Professor Adams stared at Lucas, awaiting his response.

Lucas shrugged. "I don't think it could hurt. If they want her to mix with the general population, it makes sense she would need to understand colloquialisms. I can work on a program tomorrow."

Professor Adams nodded. "Very good. Thank you, Quess. I would have never thought of such a thing on my own."

Kaitlyn watched the exchange, only somewhat interested. It was as if they were talking about a stranger and not herself. She didn't really care if she could understand slang, as they called it. It wasn't as if she had a say in the matter anyway. They always did what they wanted without consulting her.

At least the idea seemed to make Quess happy. The girl's round cheeks were flushed, and her eyes shone with pride at her grandfather's compliments.

Then Kaitlyn's sensors alerted her to something she'd missed during the conversation. Lucas had said _the general population_. Kaitlyn took that to mean she was going to leave the compound. The thought was equally as exciting as it was terrifying.

"Professor Adams, I am curious. Where did I live before moving here?" Kaitlyn asked between bites of roast.

She was met with silence. Kaitlyn wasn't sure if it was the question itself, or that no one had expected her to speak.

She watched as a look passed between Lucas and the professor.

"Why do you ask?" Professor Adams asked calmly, setting his fork on the table and wiping his mouth on his napkin.

"I was just wondering. Virginia does not feel like home." Kaitlyn took a sip of water and waited for their reply.

All eyes, even Quess's, were wide and shocked. Kaitlyn realized she had made a mistake.

"Feel, Kaitlyn?" the professor asked. "Please, explain what you mean by 'not feeling like home.'" Professor Adams focused his attention solely on Kaitlyn.

Her machinery kicked in, and her coded neurons warned her processing center that the situation was an uneasy one. One moment of analysis and she realized why—she had used the word 'felt.'

She meant it. Something inside her recalled some _place_ , and she couldn't figure out how or why or where. It bothered her when she couldn't understand things. She was supposed to be a superior being, and yet the littlest things made no sense to her.

But the professor—and Lucas—couldn't know that.

She considered her words carefully. "I don't know. Quess was telling me she grew up in Ohio. I must be from somewhere else. I have no idea where I grew up."

The professor's shoulders seemed to relax. "Perhaps because where you were from did not experience the drastic season changes. Summer is turning into fall, is that what you mean?"

Kaitlyn thought about his answer for a moment before replying. Her computer banks immediately began to filter through states and weather patterns. The professor had narrowed down where she was from without realizing it. "Perhaps, the change of season is what is triggering the random thought. It doesn't matter where I am from. What matters is I am here now."

The professor smiled, satisfied. Lucas, however, looked paler than usual.

They could use this information to narrow down the blond haired guy, and perhaps learn something about her past.

## Chapter Seven

Professor Adams attached the blood pressure cuff to Kaitlyn's arm and turned away, one fist pumping the small bag and filling the cuff with air. "Don't move," he told her, his eyes on the gauge.

This would be a good time to roll her eyes Kaitlyn thought. As if she would have moved.

While her arm was slowly gripped tighter and tighter by the cuff, Kaitlyn sensed someone coming down the hall, but they were too far away to determine who it was. Hopefully, it was Lucas—she hadn't seen him all day. He was probably working on the new coding, the 'slang' they had spoken of at dinner. The day seemed longer when he was not around. She longed to see his face and hear his familiar voice.

Instead, she had been stuck inside all day with Professor Adams running tests on her artificial heart. Thirty minutes at maximum speed on the treadmill, and then a blood pressure check. Thirty minutes of sitting still, then a blood pressure check. Boring. Monotonous.

Kaitlyn glanced at the old man. His spectacles had slid so far down his nose it was a surprise they hadn't fallen off. Not for the first time, she thought she should have hated him for taking away her old life, but for some reason, she didn't. She only felt indifference for the professor and the rest of the staff. They had probably programmed her that way.

Kaitlyn was tired of never knowing which thoughts were her own, and which were IFICS.

"Well done." The professor pulled apart the velcro and released Kaitlyn from the cuff.

_Like I have anything to do with my blood pressure. I don't even have a normal heart_. With all her knowledge she couldn't even comprehend how her body was able to function properly. A medical marvel was often thrown around in regards to her body.

The professor rolled his chair around where Kaitlyn was sitting to glance at the computer screen. It was hooked up to electrodes placed on her chest. Adams was obsessed with bio-rhythmics, and was constantly tracking all her numbers searching for any anomalies. He said it was the mathematician in him. Bio-rhythmics consisted of three cycles: physical, emotional and intellectual. It didn't seem very scientific to her.

"Amazing." He muttered staring at the data. "Your readings are always the same. No matter what we do to you."

There was a knock at the door, and Frank, her firearms instructor, entered the room. "Time for the shooting range."

Finally, something that wasn't boring. Kaitlyn had to suppress a smile that wanted to spread across her face. After her initial training, she only spent one day a week on the range. Frank claimed she was so accurate, anymore time would just be a waste of bullets. They just wanted to keep her from getting rusty.

She was quite sure her parts could not rust, but she kept her thoughts to herself.

With haste she made her way to the arms room and grabbed her gear.

There was something calming about the feel of cold steel in her hand. It was as if the gun was an extension of her hand.

Maybe they were right. Maybe she _was_ born for this. Or maybe she would never know since she couldn't recall her life before the accident.

Kaitlyn slammed a fresh magazine into the Browning MK III. Legs planted firmly, she leaned forward just a little, arms locked, and lined up the red dot. Letting out a breath, she squeezed the trigger repeatedly in rapid succession.

She lowered the pistol and pushed the button to the right of her. The electronic carrier brought the black silhouette forward, edges of the paper waving in the breeze as it moved.

Her instructor, Frank, whistled under his breath and stared at the quarter-sized hole in the middle of the target's bulbous forehead. "Damn girl. Forty-five meters. That's the stuff of legends."

"Legends?" Kaitlyn asked, staring at Frank. He was a big guy—broad shoulders, a huge, muscular torso, and a neck as thick as a tree trunk. Kaitlyn had to peer up at him he was so tall.

Frank stared at her, but didn't reply. He ran his hand through his greying goatee and he opened his mouth about to say something, but thought better of it and clamped his mouth. He wasn't allowed to talk to her unless it was in regards to training. He turned his back on her and jerked down the target. "Let's try that again. Only this time, left arm only."

Kaitlyn waited patiently as Frank attached two new targets and hit the switch to send them back down the training field. He stepped away and motioned. "Two to the chest, one to the head."

She nodded and got in position. Frank moved the targets this time, back and forth and side to side. She calculated the distance and squeezed the trigger. As the targets continued to move, Kaitlyn's mind kept up with them as if they were standing still. Moving targets were so much more fun than stationary.

"Come over here and let's work a few different drills." Frank walked away, not bothering to check if she was following. Shaking his head, he shot back over his shoulder, "Before long you will be teaching me drills I've never heard of."

Kaitlyn slid the pistol into its holster and followed behind her firearms instructor to the shooting box.

Across the field was a set of six steel plates in the shape of human heads, each about 8 inches in diameter and arranged side by side on a supporting stand.

"Okay, load and make ready."

Automatically, Kaitlyn removed her pistol from its holster and locked the slide to the rear. She quickly checked the chamber to ensure it was empty, then removed a full magazine from her magazine carrier on her left hip and inserted the magazine into the pistol, the motion so smooth and practiced it felt natural. With a flick of her thumb, the slide slammed forward, loading a round into the chamber of the pistol. She then conducted a 'press check,' reaching underneath the pistol, pinching the slide, and moving it to the rear just enough to see that a round was actually in the chamber. Seeing the brass, she released the slide and holstered her weapon.

Standing in the shooter's box, she faced the steel plates, hands at her sides and waited. Without turning, she knew Lucas was near. Sometimes he came to observe her during target practice. He never mentioned it, but she always knew when he was near. She liked knowing he was close by.

The instructor moved to her right rear, reset his shot timer and said,

"Shooter ready?"

Kaitlyn nodded her head once, affirming that she was ready.

"Stand by..." and then there was a loud "BEEP" from the timer.

Kaitlyn immediately drew her pistol and punched it straight out, arms extended in what was known as position four. She already had the sights lined up and on the left-most target before her arms were even straight. As she reached full extension, she pressed the trigger and then moved the pistol to the second target, using both the momentum of the pistol's recoil and her own muscle movement. As soon as the sights were on the second target, she fired again, repeating the process a total of six times with a metallic "ping" punctuating every gunshot.

Once she was done, Frank barked, "Unload and show clear."

Kaitlyn complied, movements quick. Reflexive.

"Holster."

She shoved the gun into position and let her hands dangle at her sides expectantly. In the back of her mind wondered what Lucas was doing. She could sense he was approximately fifty yards behind her to the left. It gave her a slight thrill knowing he was watching her when she was in her element.

Looking down at the timer, the instructor raised an eyebrow and said, "Two-point-three-five seconds. Lets do that again, this time from right to left." He reset the targets, and then went through the same series of instructions for her to 'Load and make ready' and 'Standby.' The timer went off, and Kaitlyn repeated her performance.

"Two-point-three-seven." Frank eyed her as if he wanted to say something else, but shook his head instead. "Alright then, let's move over to the next apparatus."

They walked to another shooting box in front of three steel targets that were twelve inches square, three meters apart from each other, and ten meters down range. Kaitlyn stole a glance back at Lucas. He lifted his hand and waved. She felt her fake heart flutter.

"This drill is called 'El Presidente.' I want you to have two magazines of six rounds each. Face 'up range,' back to targets, hands at your sides. On the buzzer, you'll turn, draw, and engage each target with two rounds before indexing to the next target. Upon slide lock, conduct a magazine change, then re-engage targets in the opposite direction, again with two rounds each. Any questions?"

Having none, Kaitlyn didn't say anything as she started setting up her magazines per instructions. Once that was done, the instructor went through the range commands again, and then the buzzer sounded.

BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM... click click, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM.

"Unload and show clear. Holster. Three-point-nine-five seconds. That's..." he paused to self-censor himself, "... unheard of. Let's try that strong-hand only."

She continued to shoot the various drills the instructor set-up and explained. Each time, unknown to Kaitlyn, she performed at a world class level, something that took competition shooters years of practice and hundreds of thousands of rounds. She did it all without question, without hesitation, and with near-perfect precision.

As they finished, the instructor said. "Maybe I can get the docs to wire me up...." He grinned and shook his head.

Kaitlyn stared at him expressionless.

"Okay, we're done here." Frank took off his ear protection. "Clean your piece and put it in the safe."

She nodded and broke down the gun. She turned to the left and watched as Lucas walked back towards the lab without a word to her—as usual.

## Chapter Eight

The next day the door to the lab opened, and Quess peeked around the corner. Kaitlyn had never seen Quess in the lab. "Gramps, can Kaitlyn come out with me? Please?"

Professor Adams glanced at the clock on the wall. "You know you're not supposed to come in here, Quess."

Professor Adams had strict rules about who could be in the lab and for what reasons. Kaitlyn knew whatever had brought her young friend there must have been important.

Quess shrugged and entered the room. "I'm bored, and it's your lunch time, anyway. I already ate with Nanny. She wanted me to bring you the leftovers." She handed him a plate that was covered in foil.

"Fine, we're done for now. But make sure she's back in an hour." The professor's wrinkled face softened into a smile. Anyone else would have been thrown out for stepping foot into his sacred space without asking, but his granddaughter had always been an exception.

The professor peeled off the bio-rhythmic cuff and released Kaitlyn's arm from the monitor. She stood, happy to have a reason to leave the stuffy room.

Quess pulled her sweater tight over her chest and looked Kaitlyn over. "It's cold outside."

"It's sixty-one degrees," Kaitlyn said matter-of-factly.

Quess eyed at Kaitlyn's long, bare legs. "You should put on some clothes."

"I have on clothes."

Quess sighed. "Fine. Don't blame me if you get a cold."

Professor Adams laughed and chucked her chin. "Quess, she can't get a cold. You know that."

"How could I forget? You made her non-human," Quess snapped.

"I've heard enough from you, young lady." The professor's playful tone evaporated and his voice brokered no argument. "We've been over this many times before. Now you hurry along before I change my mind."

Kaitlyn watched the exchange with interest. She found it curious that Quess would argue with her grandfather over her.

Without another word, Quess turned on her heels in a huff and stalked from the room. Kaitlyn trailed after her.

Quess banged through the metal doors and into the bright sunshine outside, where they walked in silence until they were at a safe distance from the building and cameras. Kaitlyn watched as the wind gently stirred the leaves around them.

"You wasted a perfectly good opportunity, you know," Quess finally spoke up, clearly irritated. "I can't believe you didn't grill them more at dinner. We could have found out something about your past."

A cursory scan told Kaitlyn that Quess's little round face was pinched and annoyed. The girl's heart rate was also elevated, showing signs of distress.

Kaitlyn smiled. "We gained significant information. How many states do not show signs of season changes?"

Quess stopped in her tracks and turned slowly, her frown turning into a grin. "How many?"

Pulling up the file she had saved to her memory drive the evening before, Kaitlyn said, "Florida, Nevada, Arizona, California and Louisiana are a starting point. Should that help in your search?"

"Definitely. I wish you could come home with me to the cottage." Quess sighed. "It would be much easier if we could get on my computer together."

"I don't think that is going to happen. I'm surprised they let you spend as much time as they do with me."

"Gramps would prefer I don't see you at all, but Nanny convinced him I need some sort of friend around here, even if it is with a robot." Quess smiled wryly.

"Thank your Nanny for me."

"I can't do that. That would give away our secret."

Kaitlyn smiled; she really did enjoy the girl's company. Quess seemed to have that effect on everyone around her. She made it hard for Kaitlyn to keep her all-too-human feelings hidden. She didn't try very hard around Quess. Being with her she was able to let her guard down. At least briefly.

"So, I think Lucas is totally digging you."

"Digging me?" Kaitlyn tried to make sense of the phrase. Maybe she really did need a slang chip. She could not think of any way that 'dig' would have anything to do with her. Dig: 1. to break up, turn over, or remove earth, sand, etc., as with a shovel, spade, bulldozer, or claw; make an excavation. 2. to make one's way or work by or as by removing or turning over material: _to dig through the files_. None of those definitions matched the context.

"Yeah, did you see his face when he walked in and saw you last night? He totally wants you."

Kaitlyn had no idea how to respond. "I don't understand what you are saying."

"It means he likes you. He totally has the hots for you."

Kaitlyn's body felt hyper aware, her senses tingling. "You really think so?" Perhaps, Lucas thought of tearing off her clothes like she did his. Somehow she highly doubt it though. The odd were not in her favor. After all she wasn't even really human anymore.

"Definitely, it was written all over his face. Thankfully, Gramps is oblivious, but even Nanny noticed he's crushing on you. She thinks you two would make a cute couple."

Kaitlyn hadn't noticed anything on his face. Perhaps Quess was imagining things. She did seem to have an overactive imagination—one of the reasons Kaitlyn enjoyed the girl's company so much. It was nice to see things through her human eyes.

"Aren't you at least a little excited?"

"About what?" Kaitlyn asked confused.

"Lucas! He likes you. You're obviously interested in him or you wouldn't have asked."

"Oh. I don't really know what to think about that."

Quess sighed. "I wish you felt things like a normal person."

"Me, too." Kaitlyn said softly.

"So what are you going to do if we find the mystery man?" Quess asked curiously.

Kaitlyn hadn't thought that far ahead. But really, what could she do? Show up on his door step and say _Remember me?_ That probably wouldn't go over well. "Maybe we should stop the search."

"What? Are you kidding me? No way. I need something to keep me busy at night. I'm going to find him, plus it will help sharpen my secret spy skills. You know...just in case."

"I guess that's true," Kaitlyn agreed.

After they made their loop around the grounds, Kaitlyn sighed. "We need to get back to the lab. Professor Adams says this new update is important."

"I don't know how you put up with them always changing you." Quess turned and they headed back towards the laboratory.

"It's annoying, but I know that's what I'm here for."

"I wish they would just leave you alone. It's not fair." Tears welled up in Quess's eyes, making them look more green than hazel.

Kaitlyn felt a lump form in her throat, but she wasn't sure why. "It's okay, Quess. I don't mind."

"But you should." She balled her small fists up by her sides. Her pale face was bright pink, and a teardrop escaped, trailing down her cheek. "You should have a normal life. Not caged away like some animal. You can't even comprehend how wrong this is, that's the worst part."

Kaitlyn watched the young girl swipe tears away, and wondered what it felt like to cry. She hoped it wasn't painful for her friend.

"Does this hurt?" Kaitlyn touched the liquid seeping down Quess's cheek.

Quess giggled. "Crying?"

Kaitlyn inclined her head. "Yes."

"No. Crying doesn't hurt." Quess sobered, using the sleeve of her cardigan to wipe away her tears. She reached for Kaitlyn's hand and took hold, bringing her hand to her chest. Reflexively Kaitlyn tried to pull her hand from Quess grasp. But Quess just held on tighter. Kaitlyn's hand relaxed.

Beneath Kaitlyn's palm, she felt the sensation of Quess's human heart beating slowly and consistently.

Quess held tightly to Kaitlyn's hand, keeping it spread over her heart. "Crying doesn't hurt. But when you cry, it's because your heart does."

"Your heart hurts for me?" Kaitlyn asked, puzzled. Though Quess's strong grip was a little unsettling to her sensors, there was something deep inside her that reveled in the way her friend's heart beat steadily; reveled in her warmth and kindness. That lump in her throat wouldn't go away.

Quess just nodded as more tears filled her eyes.

"Let's get back inside," Kaitlyn said, still trying to process the information. She pulled away from Quess. "Maybe they are upgrading my slang vocabulary, and our conversations won't be so perplexing."

Quess broke into a laugh, a wonderful sound to Kaitlyn's ears, but she stopped laughing as quickly as she started. "Are they really making you leave next week?"

"What? Where did you hear that?"

"I overheard my grandparents talking. They said that you were almost complete, and it was nearly time to hand you over to fulfill your destiny."

"My destiny?" Kaitlyn felt like she couldn't breathe. That was ridiculous; there was nothing blocking her airways.

As much as she disliked the compound, she didn't want to leave. Where were they going to send her? She ran scenarios through her mind and came up empty. She had no idea. Her infinite source of knowledge couldn't give her an answer.

And that was terrifying.

As much as she hated to admit it, she had come to enjoy her time with Professor Adams and his bushy eyebrows, Lucas well because he's Lucas; even the nurse who never spoke a word to her. The daily routine with them made her feel _almost_ normal.

She didn't want to think about never seeing Quess or Lucas again. She couldn't. Her mind rebelled at the thought. "There must be some kind of mistake."

Quess didn't bother to reply.

Kaitlyn pushed through the double doors. Lucas was sitting behind the desk in the large laboratory and stood up immediately when she walked through. He hit a stack of file folders with his hip, and the tower slid to the floor, papers exploding out. A vial crashed to the ground and splintered off into hundreds of shards.

"Well, that was graceful." Lucas picked up a file from the floor.

"Is it true?" Kaitlyn demanded.

"Is what true?" Lucas asked, tearing his gaze away from the mess to her, his mouth slightly agape.

"Am I leaving the compound to go on assignment?"

Lucas looked away and wouldn't meet her eye and instead, knelt and stuffed pages back into files.

Confirmation. Quess told her never to trust someone that won't look you in the eyes. She felt like she was running, but she was standing still. Her body was revved up, even though she was rooted to the floor.

"Does it bother you? The thought of leaving?" Lucas asked, finally catching her gaze.

"It doesn't matter to me." Kaitlyn kept her voice level. "Will I return?"

Lucas's expression changed and mirrored the look that had been on Quess's face earlier before she had started crying. _His heart hurts._ In that moment, she knew she would never set foot on the compound again. Never see Lucas again. She wondered if they were going to send her on a suicide mission in order to shut down the project. She saw a movie about that once. Or maybe they would just hand her off to new owners. Kaitlyn didn't know which idea sounded worse.

"We need to upgrade your hardware. I want to add facial expressions to your database that you can filter through to make conversations easier. It will help you react to situations if you know what emotion the person is feeling. You will eventually learn to mimic expressions as well."

"Fine." Kaitlyn resigned to accept whatever was coming her way. Of course, he wouldn't tell her anything.

"Please take a seat." Lucas nodded towards her seat, the white seat that she had spent far too much time sitting in.

Once she was seated, Lucas hesitated before he stepped forward. "Please turn to the side. This is going to be a large upgrade so you will be unconscious for seven minutes. Give or take a few seconds."

Her body moved even though her mind told her not to. She hated that mechanics had so much control over her.

Slowly, he pulled the collar of her shirt down, exposing her shoulder blades. She trembled under his touch, or maybe it was his hand that was trembling. It was hard for her to tell the difference. She felt movement, heard the soft click. He gently removed a chip, set it on the counter, and replaced it with another.

Her eyes closed as her body went slack for the update. She had no idea how long she sat slumped in the chair. Eventually, the humming in her head stopped and she sat up straight. She blinked a couple of times. The mess had been cleaned up and Lucas was sitting behind his desk staring directly at her.

"Do you feel any different?" Lucas asked. It was an unusual question coming from him.

She thought about it for a moment, and shook her head. She felt the same.

She still didn't want to leave.

## Chapter Nine

Lucas had seen a spark of emotion in Kaitlyn's eyes. He knew he had.

He couldn't get the image out of his mind. She'd genuinely seemed upset to leave the compound. The emotion was so fleeting that for a moment he thought he'd imagined it, but it was there. He knew what he'd seen.

The lab felt colder and more silent since she'd left. Lucas sank back into his chair, his mind going over the encounter from beginning to end.

Could she possibly still have feelings after all they had done to her? It was hard for him to believe. They had overridden the signals in Kaitlyn's brain that caused any kind of human emotion. She was supposed to look human, but not possess human traits. That was the beauty of the project—or the tragedy, depending on how you looked at it.

He ran his hand through his hair, agitated. This was like his worst nightmare coming true. His justification for going along with the idea was that she wouldn't understand what they had done. She wouldn't care. When she awoke from the coma, she was supposed to have no memories of being human. In essence, they'd saved her life. She would have died from her injuries.

At least, that's what he kept telling himself.

He needed to find out the truth before they sold her off to the government. If she was harboring any kind of human thoughts or emotions, not only would she pose a threat to government security if her own moral compass affected her decision-making, but it would fall back on IFICS.

Before he could change his mind, Lucas tossed off his lab coat and grabbed his jacket from the back of his chair, jerking it on as he exited the room.

He made his way across the courtyard towards the dormitory Kaitlyn shared with the groundspeople, cooks, and other workers that lived on the compound.

He hesitated as he turned down her hallway. In all the time he had known Kaitlyn, he had never entered her bedroom. There had never been a reason to. But now....

Maybe he should just turn around. It was none of his business. He was paid to make sure she was prepared for the assignment, not to check on her emotional state of mind. Not that she had an emotional state of mind. But it kind of seemed.... The keys jingled in his hands. Screw it. He had to know.

In a few long strides, he was in front of her door. He tapped the keys lightly against the metal, thinking to himself how it was more similar to a jail cell than a bedroom.

"Yes." Kaitlyn's sweet voice floated out the door.

"Umm, it's Lucas. Is it okay if I come in for a moment?"

"Yes, you can come in."

His hands shook as he turned the key and pushed the door open.

Kaitlyn lay on her bed with her long bare legs crossed, her eyes wide and serene. The sight of her smooth, silky skin distracted him, and Lucas had to will his eyes away from her legs and to her face. He no longer noticed the teal parts of her body with the code scrolling. When he looked at Kaitlyn he saw a young woman not a machine. He felt lightheaded and almost forgot why he was there.

To divert his attention, Lucas glanced around the room. It was small, not much bigger than a closet, and everything was white. Even the curtains. Other than a little television, she didn't have anything else. She was only allowed to watch movies they deemed acceptable. Mostly spy flicks. It was mainly for her to watch humans interact outside of the locked down environment she lived in. The thought was she could pick up on mannerism and dialogue. Did she really spend all her time sitting in her room? She needed books or magazines, too. He should address the issue with the Professor. Not that it really mattered at this point. Soon she would be gone.

Kaitlyn stared blankly at him. "Can I help you?"

"Look," Lucas said, his stomach suddenly aflutter with nerves. "I'm just going to come out and say it. Can you feel things?"

She tilted her head as if trying to process the question. "Such as pain? No, I cannot."

"Not pain. Emotions. Feelings."

Kaitlyn's eyes darted to the ceiling. The red light of the camera blinked. "I don't know what you mean. You have to be more specific."

What in the world was he thinking barging into her bedroom like this? She had no clue what he was even saying.

I'm such an idiot.

Lucas sighed. "Forget it. I'm sorry, Kaitlyn. I shouldn't have bothered you."

As he turned to leave, her voice stopped him. "Lucas, I would like some fresh air. Professor Adams says it is good for me."

The request startled him. He turned back around, meeting her blank gaze and scratched his head. "I guess I can take you outside."

"I would like to be taken outside. The fresh air is good for me." She untangled her legs and rose to her feet. Lucas watched, mesmerized, as she slid her slender feet into a pair of brown leather flats.

He held open the door, and she brushed past him. When her skin hit his, it nearly dropped him to his knees. A jolt of electricity surged through him with only the barest of touches, and he knew it wasn't because she was half electronic. A girl had never had this effect on him—and he had known a few girls. He could never seem to relate to them.

Lucas took a deep breath and steadied himself. He asked himself again what he had been thinking coming here; it was bad enough he had to see her for hours in a clinical environment. Seeing her outside of work felt more intimate, and it scared the hell out of him.

"I will show you where I walk with Quess."

"You walk with Professor Adams's granddaughter?"

"Yes."

How did he not know that? He should be talking to Quess instead of Kaitlyn. That would definitely be easier. Lucas shoved his hands deep in his pockets to stop from fidgeting as they walked the empty halls and out towards the courtyard.

It was a cool day. They didn't pass anyone on the narrow sidewalk that led away from the dormitory towards the woods. Kaitlyn broke the awkward silence. "Did you know that dogwood trees used to be called dog-tree?"

Lucas cracked a smile. "No, I wasn't aware of that fact."

"The name switched over in 1614."

"That's interesting." He slid a sideways glance to her. "Do you like dogwood trees?"

Kaitlyn looked at him blankly. "It's a tree."

His shoulders slumped an inch, disappointed.

"Do you like trees?"

Lucas blinked at her in surprise. "They are needed for clean air, so yes. I like trees."

She didn't ask anything more. They continued walking, Lucas so aware of her presence beside him that he couldn't think of anything else.

They came to a large birch tree. Kaitlyn reached out and pressed her hand to the peeling bark. "This is my favorite tree."

Lucas stared up at the massive tree. She wasn't built to have preferences for something like that. He kept a straight face, trying to squash the hope that built within him. Maybe he hadn't imagined it. Maybe he really had seen emotion in her back at the lab.

"Why did you come to my room, Lucas?"

"I-I don't know. It was foolish. I'm sorry I bothered you."

"It's not a bother. I like to get out of the room."

That word again. Was she trying to tell him something?

"You do?"

Kaitlyn nodded once, a horribly robotic gesture, and kept walking. He hurried to catch up.

Lucas tried another tactic. "Kaitlyn, if I told you that you didn't have to leave, would that make you happy?"

She tried to hide it, but he saw it: a flash of hope in her wide blue eyes. "Can you do that?"

"It depends. Do you want to stay here?" He didn't have the authority to make such an offer, but he wanted to see her reaction. Maybe he could plead his case to Harrington.

Yeah, right.

She looked down at the ground and then back at Lucas. "I don't want to leave. I don't like it here, but I feel safe."

His heart rate accelerated. _Holy shit_. This was huge. Lucas wanted to run back and tell Professor Adams, but something in her face told him not to. How could he have missed the signs that she still had feelings and emotions, hopes and fears?

Lucas thought of the ramifications. Maybe he should keep this to himself. Professor Adams would want to remove any emotions, any humanity that Kaitlyn had left. He found himself wondering what her laugh sounded like. _What a strange thing to think of at a time like this._

Kaitlyn's clear voice startled him out of his thoughts. "Do you know where they plan on sending me?"

"No. I just know it will be for a government contract."

"Will I see you again?"

Taking a deep breath, Lucas's shoulders slumped. "I hope so. Since we created you and all, I think they'll need us to stay involved." He really didn't believe that to be true, but he wished it were. The thought of never seeing her again...

"I'm going to miss you." He stiffened, surprised. Had he said that out loud?

"You are?" Kaitlyn asked, staring at him curiously. "As in feeling of loss?"

He laughed. He knew her brain analyzed words and phrases at lightning speed. "Yes, that is exactly what I meant. We've spent a lot of time together."

"Can you really help me to stay here?"

"I can try."

## Chapter Ten

They continued down the path into the woods. Kaitlyn couldn't believe she was alone with Lucas. How many nights had she lain awake thinking about this moment?

He looked so handsome in the fading sunlight. His coarse dark hair was sticking up in odd directions because he kept running his hand through it. Her sensors told her it was a nervous gesture, and Kaitlyn tried to dig deeper to find out if he was nervous because of her. Her sensors just flashed _No further report_.

She fought the urge to trace her fingers around the stubble on his usually clean-shaven face and press her body to his. He looked like he hadn't been sleeping well; today, he had dark circles under his beautiful eyes. She wanted to ask him if something was bothering him, but that was not something a _robot_ would ask. So she continued on in silence.

It was so hard to hold up the facade, being so close and so completely alone with him.

Something inside of her wanted Lucas to know she was more than just a shell of what she used to be. Their time together was quickly coming to an end. Soon she would be sent off to who knew where. The thought of never seeing his face again left a dull ache in her chest.

Maybe she should get a check-up to see if something was wrong with her. Her body felt so different whenever he was around.

"Lucas, do you think I'm pretty?" she blurted out. _Where did that come from?_

"Excuse me?" His eyes were wide and so blue it was like looking at a cloudless day.

"I asked if you think I am pretty." The muscles in her stomach clenched. She cautiously maintained her blank expression. She had the sudden strange desire to clear her throat and look at her feet, but she didn't.

"Kaitlyn, do you really care if I think you're pretty?" He rubbed the back of his neck and stared intently at her. _Curious and confused_. The images in her scan told her.

Heat rose to her face. "Never mind. It was a stupid question. I know you think I'm just a machine in a human body."

"That's not true," he said hoarsely.

"Forget I said anything."

Kaitlyn couldn't place the sensation that arose within her. Heat filled her face and neck, and she stepped away from Lucas, unable to even look at him. She activated her scanners, searching for what was wrong with her. Was she malfunctioning?

A split-second later, her symptoms came up with a definition: humiliation.

"Kaitlyn." Lucas reached for her arm.

She took off at a run, her shoes silent on the soft grass. She wanted to get as far away from him as possible. Why would she ask such a ridiculous question? It was absurd.

"Kaitlyn! Wait up!"

She ran harder, faster, her feet pounding into the ground as she tried to put as much distance between them as possible. Trees zipped by her peripheral, and the chill wind whipped against her. The machine analyzed speed, wind direction, and counted the beat per minutes of her artificial heart, and she had no control over it whatsoever.

"Kate, please!" Lucas yelled.

She stopped in her tracks. She turned slowly, sensors working to stabilize her limbs. Lucas was running to catch up, his coat flapping behind him. His heart rate was accelerated and sweat gleamed on his forehead. Strands of his curly dark hair fell down in his left eye as he slowed his pace and thudded to a stop before her, leaning over to catch his breath. He obviously needed to work on his cardio.

"Why did you call me Kate?" she demanded.

Lucas straightened up. "I...I don't know. I've always thought you should be called Kate. Kaitlyn sounds so formal."

"I like Kate." She paused, saying the word once more in her mind. "It makes me feel strange to hear you say it."

"It does? It makes you _feel_?" Lucas said. He looked flustered, like he didn't know what to say or do.

"I don't know why." Kaitlyn kicked at the ground and looked off at the tree line. The sun was beginning to set. The sky was a beautiful shade of violet swirled through with pink. It was amazing that such beauty existed and then there was such ugliness in the world. Such as herself—not human, but not fully robot.

Lucas studied her face. "Kaitlyn, do you feel more than you let on?"

She shifted her feet and shrugged, discomfited by his gaze. "I don't know what I feel—if anything—most of the time."

"I can relate to that."

"You couldn't possibly understand what I'm going through," Kaitlyn said through gritted teeth and took a step backwards. Her vehemence surprised her; that reaction had come from somewhere deep inside.

"You're right." Lucas held up his hands. "That was insensitive and unfair. To answer your original question: You are hands down the most beautiful woman I have ever laid eyes on."

He thought she was beautiful? Kaitlyn frowned and shook her head. "You don't have to say that. I know I'm a freak."

A hurt look crossed his face. "Kate, you're not a freak. You're incredible. There is not a woman out there that could compare to you." His troubled eyes met hers. "I'm sorry we did this to you."

"You're sorry?" What did he have to be sorry about? It wasn't like it was his idea. He just worked there. If anyone was to blame, it was Harrington for coming up with the crazy notion of merging humans with machines.

"You should have had a chance to live your life without our interference." Lucas laughed, but it wasn't in humor. Kaitlyn's sensors supplied a definition for 'irony.' "Kate, you're amazing. You are beautiful, and the person you were... We took that from you."

"Lucas, look at me!" Kaitlyn said, lifting the hem of her shirt to her bra line. "I have so many chips implanted in me that I don't know where I start and where the machine begins. Scars cover my body, and not to mention this." Kaitlyn pointed at the translucent part of her arm. The patches of see-through plastic were spread over various parts of her body. "How could you possibly think I'm beautiful? I'm repulsive—a freak of nature."

A strange sensation on her face gave her pause. She reached up and touched her cheek, then drew wet fingertips away.

What...was that a tear?

Her artificial heart pounded in her ears as she stared at her hand, captivated. After all the time she had spent at the facility, all she had been through, she'd never cried. She didn't think she could.

Across from her, Lucas stared. "Oh my God. Kate."

She didn't know what to say, so she just lifted her hand and murmured, "I'm...crying."

Lucas grabbed her hand, the wetness of her tears smeared on her skin as he closed the space between them. He pressed his forehead to hers. Her mind screamed at her to run, but her body was rooted in place. She was so confused by the way he made her feel. His closeness was exhilarating and terrifying at the same time.

"Kate, I'm so sorry. I didn't know." His thumb gently rubbed another tear away, making her shiver.

"Didn't know what?" She sniffled, and then berated herself for showing weakness. Now that he knew her secret...

"That you could feel."

"Why does it matter? Are you going to bring me back to the lab and erase what is left of me?"

"No, Kate. We've done all the programming we know how as far as emotions go. In truth, it's amazing. Goes to show how incredible the human mind is."

"It's only you that makes me feel things. Well, I guess Quess too. I like her."

Lucas stared at her for a moment. "No one else?"

She shook her head and looked away.

"Do you feel the same for me as you do for Quess?"

"Definitely not. I like Quess as a friend."

"And me?"

"You make my body feel like it's revving up when I am standing still. I don't know how to describe it. I wake up looking forward to seeing you and I go to bed thinking of you." Kate quietly.

Lucas took a step forward, and he leaned down and pressed his lips gently to hers.

Kaitlyn froze, unsure how to react. She had pictured this many times, but now that it was happening her body felt like it was going into overdrive. His firm lips pressed harder to hers, and she parted her own. She wanted to taste him. She wanted to crawl into his body and never leave. Just one kiss, and she felt like the world had dropped from beneath her.

She could feel his heart beating in his chest. Heart rate: one hundred and twenty. Much too high for a non-physical activity.

Kaitlyn pulled away, his mint and cinnamon taste on her lips. "Lucas, are you sick? Your heart rate is so high."

He smiled faintly. "That's what you do to me."

Alarmed, Kaitlyn touched his chest. "I did this to you?"

"It's okay, Kate." Lucas pushed a strand of her hair behind her ear. The touch of his hand made her tremble inside. "You drive me crazy. Being this close to you. I can't explain it. I've dreamed about this moment. No one has ever had this effect on me. Ever."

Kaitlyn stiffened at the word 'dreamed.' The blond haired guy flashed in her mind. Who was he? _Who cares?_ All she wanted was Lucas.

Her body melted to his. The warmth of his skin against hers was almost too much to bear. Could he really want her the way she wanted him? Her hands ached to explore every part of his body. She wanted to know him from the inside out.

His mouth made its way down her neck, causing her to go into sensory overload. She couldn't concentrate or think; all she could do was feel. It was amazing. He calmed all the random thoughts, the analysis, definitions and patterns that intruded on her thoughts. There was no analyzing, no patterns, and no past; there was only now.

"Lucas." His name escaped from her lips on a gasp.

He made his way back up, and his lips met hers. His kiss was filled with urgency, and she felt like she was going to spin out of control. Her breath caught in her throat. How could a kiss take her breath away? The effect he had on her wasn't rational, but she gave in to it anyway. He made her feel alive.

When he pulled away, his eyes searched hers. "What are we going to do?" Lucas asked.

Instantly, her mind ran through the scenarios. None of them looked positive. She shook her head, unable to answer. She wasn't even sure what he meant. Was he talking about the kiss, her feelings or her leaving soon?

"We'll figure something out." His words sounded hollow. They both knew nothing good would come out of the situation.

She was too vital to Harrington for him to let her go.

## Chapter Eleven

The dorm room door closed softly behind her, locking automatically. It took so much self-control to stop the grin from spreading across her face.

She didn't know it was possible to feel this alive. This _happy_. Lucas was responsible for the emotions; she knew that with absolute certainty. If she had known it would be like this she would have told him long ago how she felt about him.

But soon she would leave. The thought hit her hard. Panic rose within her, but it was quickly overridden by her sensors that sent signals to her microprocessor. The familiar hum washed over her body, steadying her. It was strange—when there was distance between them, her body could manage the reaction, but when he was near, she seemed to lose control.

Before she made it to her bed, there was a knock at her door. She froze. Had he come back for her? No, it was Quess.

Kaitlyn smoothed down her dress and turned to face the doorway. "Come in."

When the door opened, Quess hurried inside, her face lit with excitement. "I came by earlier and you weren't here. Where were you?"

"I took a walk with Lucas."

"You what? Are you serious?" Quess sputtered, her jaw falling open. "How did that happen?"

Kaitlyn kept her face impassive, even though she wanted to tell Quess everything. The thought of smashing the camera crossed her mind, but she pushed it aside. Instead, Kaitlyn motioned to the camera with her eyes. "He needed to ask me some questions to make sure my programming was working correctly."

Quess looked up at the flashing dot, and then back at Kaitlyn. "Well, now you need to go for a walk with _me_ —now. My grandfather sent me." She spoke a little too loudly, as if for the benefit of the cameras.

"Okay." Kaitlyn walked towards the door, exchanging a look with her friend as she passed.

They made their way down the long corridor as classical music streamed from the speakers above them. There were two women standing in front of the exit.

"Hey." Quess waved and smiled. One of the women gave a strained smile and the other avoided looking at them. As if the top of her shoes were more interesting. Seemed to be the normal reaction of most of the staff when they saw Kaitlyn.

They moved aside to allow them to pass. Quess pushed open the door and the stepped into shadows. Darkness was starting to fall. A misty yellow glare from the security lights illuminated the grounds as they flicked on in the twilight.

Quess walked as fast as her legs would take her towards their safe zone, the place where Kaitlyn had taken Lucas. Kaitlyn wondered what had her friend so excited. Usually it was a new dress she wanted to tell her about, or that her Nanny had made special cookies. Everything seemed to make the girl excited.

When they finally reached the birch tree, Quess squealed, "I was right – he was on Facebook. I found him."

"You did?" Kaitlyn asked, surprised. "Are you sure it's him?"

"Yes, I'm sure. His name is Evan. He's twenty-one, has a labrador retriever named Spike, two younger sisters—you know the type—cheerleaders, and his parents divorced when he was twelve. He's very hot, like on fire."

Kaitlyn's mind whirled as she grasped what Quess was saying. She wasn't quite sure what to make of this news. On the one hand, she was curious, but on the other hand, there was Lucas. He was her reality now.

"That's impressive, Quess. How do you know all of this?"

"I told you. Facebook. It's like a peek into someone's private world."

"But... On fire? Twenty-one?" Kaitlyn asked, her mind sorting through the information.

Quess smiled sheepishly. "He's not really on fire—as in flames. He's sexy. That's what I mean."

"Oh."

"That's not all..."

"Well, then tell me the rest."

"There are tons of pictures of you on there."

Kaitlyn froze. "Me?"

"You looked so happy." Quess said thoughtfully. "Although, I have to say your taste in clothing—not so great."

Kaitlyn suddenly felt lightheaded. The woods began to spin in her vision. Was her processor shorting?

She heard a muffled, "Kaitlyn, are you alright?"

Next thing she knew, there was only darkness.

Someone was shaking her.

"Kaitlyn. Please wake up." Quess's voice was panicked.

Kaitlyn's eyes fluttered open, and she squinted. Why was she on the ground? Her head felt heavier than usual as she glanced around, her eyes quickly adjusting.

"I'm okay." Kaitlyn pushed herself to a sitting position, using a nearby tree to lean against. She was lucky she didn't fall into it when she passed out.

"What happened?" Quess asked, her eyes concerned.

"I don't know."

"We should take you to see my grandfather."

"No. I'm fine." Then it came back to her what they were talking about when she passed out...or when her body shut down. She wasn't sure if there was a difference. "Please, don't tell him."

Quess nodded. "Whatever you want."

Kaitlyn accessed her memory files and sorted through her thoughts from their previous conversation. "I believe you mentioning details about my past caused me to shut down. That must be it."

"Like a safety measure or something?" Quess sat on the grass and pulled her knees to her chest.

"I just need a moment." Kaitlyn closed her eyes and waited until she felt normal again. Her rhythms settled into familiar patterns. The mechanisms in place had been successful. Whatever happened had passed. Was it possible the IFICS had somehow connected her real memories to some kind of fail-safe blocking system? "I'm fine now. Tell me what else you saw." She paused. "But don't use their names. Just in case that was the trigger for my shut down."

Quess nodded in understanding. The girl had a quick mind. She paused as if trying to compose her words carefully before she spoke them.

"There was this girl who passed away, and everyone she went to school with was devastated, but mostly her boyfriend. He started a memorial page in her honor. He posted pictures of them together all over it, and her friends did, too. To this day, they even comment and tell her happy birthday. Like a shrine. Her boyfriend wasn't able to move on without her. It was sweet, but also a bit strange."

"Where was she from?"

"Near the ocean."

Kaitlyn wanted to ask so many questions, but was afraid it would make her black out again.

"Kaitlyn!" a voice in the distance yelled.

Kaitlyn jumped to her feet and looked around. Her sensors analyzed the voice patterns. It was Lucas, and he was over two hundred meters away, but moving quickly. His voice sounded strained, out of breath.

A few moments later, he came into view. "There you are. Thank goodness. We got an alert that one of your sensor's shorted out."

"I'm okay. I felt funny and then sort of shut down."

His eyes searched hers. "What were you doing at the time?"

"Just talking to Quess."

Lucas narrowed his eyes and looked at Quess. "What were you talking about?"

"It's not important," Kaitlyn said a little too sharply.

"The hell it isn't."

"What, you don't monitor what she says?" Quess jumped up and put her hands on her narrow hips. "You have cameras all over the place. I kinda figured you knew every word she said before she said it."

"It's not like that," Lucas said flatly. Kaitlyn noted that there wasn't much conviction in his tone. His blue eyes turned back to Kaitlyn. "Kate. Please tell me what you were talking about. We need to figure this out. There must be a glitch somewhere, and we need to have it straightened out before your unveiling."

"Right. We can't have your precious project breaking down, can we?" Kaitlyn said coldly. Of course, that was more important to him. Did the kiss they shared mean anything to him?

"Kate, there are ways we can find out, but I don't think you want us to do that, do you? Professor Adams will also have been alerted to the shutdown. He's probably already at the lab scrambling to figure out what went wrong."

Her body stiffened. She knew he was right. They could give her truth serum drugs, maybe somehow go into her history file data. Or worse.

"Fine, we were just talking about my past. Happy?"

"Your past?" Lucas raised an eyebrow. "Exactly what about your past? What do you know about it?"

Kaitlyn hesitated. She didn't want to give up information on the man from her dreams, especially after hearing what Quess had found out about him and the 'shrine'. Even after all this time, he hadn't let go.

And regardless of the kiss, Lucas's main concern was clearly the project.

"I was telling Quess that I've been having dreams about the ocean."

"The ocean? That's it?"

"Yes. Dreams of me swimming in the ocean. Why would that cause me to short circuit?"

Lucas ran his hand down his jaw line and looked away, lost in thought. "Are you sure there isn't more? I don't see why that would have caused you to short out. Have any other memories surfaced?"

"I have no memories, Lucas. You and Professor Adams took care of that."

He stared at her for a long time before finally conceding. "Maybe it was just a random glitch. We'll do more testing in the morning."

"Of course you will," Quess spat. "That's all you do to her. Why can't you just leave her alone?"

A look of hurt crossed his beautiful face. "Let's get you both back to the dormitory. Quess, I don't know if it's a good idea that you spend time with Kaitlyn anymore."

Quess glared at him. "Well, good thing that's not up to you."

Kaitlyn gave her friend a comforting look, and then took Lucas by the arm, leading him away from her friend. She leaned forward, speaking quietly. "Lucas, please don't take Quess away from me. She's the only person that talks to me. I promise I won't bring up anything about my past again. Just don't take her away."

His eyes softened. "I'll see what I can do."

"Thank you." She wanted to throw her arms around him, but that would not be appropriate behavior. Her mind raced. So much had taken place in such a short amount of time. She wasn't sure how she felt about the new information regarding her past, or what was going on between her and Lucas.

If anything.

## Chapter Twelve

They screwed up. Somehow, they screwed up.

"How is this even possible?" Lucas muttered to himself as entered the dimly building.

Not only was Kaitlyn exhibiting emotions, she was experiencing memories. Neither should have slipped through the robot's overrides. He couldn't believe the way she had kissed him. He had never felt so wanted or needed in his life. If anyone felt emotions, it was Kate.

But what if her feelings got in the way of her job? She was designed for a very specific purpose, and that did _not_ involve forming emotional connections. That switch should be firmly in the off position. She should be able to do anything asked of her without question or fear.

This is not good.

Lucas shoved open the door to his office, a closet-sized space tucked into a corner near the lab. The thought struck him that the purpose of her very existence was to be put in harm's way. He hated it. And now, with human emotions leaking into her consciousness, it could prove even more of a danger for Kaitlyn. What if she hesitated on a job and it got her killed?

Lucas took long strides to his computer and the chair squeaked noisily as he sank into it. He pulled up Kaitlyn's files on the computer. _Harrington will flip when he finds out._

Lucas started carefully reading through each line of code—coding that he had written—looking for the answer.

After four hours, his eyes were blurring from looking at the numbers for so long. Maybe there _wasn't_ a way to turn off emotions, and they had just been fooling themselves all along. Wishful thinking. There had to be a scientific explanation.

And then he saw it. His heart fell. _No. No. No. This can't be_.

He never made mistakes, but there it was. One number wrong, and the entire sequence was faulty. It was an easy fix. _Damn it!_ What the hell was he going to do? A couple of strokes on the keyboard, and a new upgrade, and Kaitlyn would be _fixed._ Emotionless and good as new. She would never look at him with that longing, that same intensity again.

He slumped in his chair, and rubbed his face. As crazy as it sounded, he knew he had fallen in love with Kaitlyn. It had happened gradually—all the days they'd spent together, alone, testing her skills; all the times he'd admired her strength and endurance. He'd fought against it for so long, thinking he was an idiot for essentially falling in love with a robot. A non-human. But there was no denying his feelings now that she returned them. She wasn't a robot, after all. She was real.

She was always on his mind, and to know it was mutual... How could he erase that? He stared at the code across the screen, the flashing cursor set at the glaring mistake. He had naively hoped the coding was correct, and her feelings for him had overridden the computer somehow, like one of those cheesy romantic movies. He had hoped that a small part of her had remained, and that part wanted him.

But her desire for him had been nothing more than a slip of a keystroke.

Lucas had a sudden urge to throw the computer across the room. Instead, he closed his eyes and breathed deeply.

He had to get a grip. The project came first. That was what he was paid for—to make sure she was the sleekest, fittest, strongest, most intelligent mechanical soldier on the planet. Her life depended on it.

He had to do it. He couldn't risk her being dismantled because he selfishly wanted her for himself. As much as it pained him, he knew what he had to do. It was the only choice he had—the right choice.

_But for who_?

If only he could have one more night with her. If only he could put off fixing the coding until the day after tomorrow...

No, he had to do it now. If he spent another day with her, he knew he might not be strong enough to fix her at all

His fingers hesitated over the keyboard. He pictured her beautiful face, and the excitement in her unusual grey eyes. At least _he_ would have the memory of their evening together. She would have nothing.

It's for the best.

Before he could change his mind, he made the correction and watched as the coding scrolled down the computer screen, updating her system commands. He inserted the new chip and waited for the data to transfer. Tomorrow, he would implant the new chip, and she would be a true cyborg. The thought made Lucas sick to his stomach. He was a monster.

All in the name of science.

The next morning, Kaitlyn walked into the lab wearing nothing but a stark white hospital gown, her feet bare. Lucas noted that she avoided eye contact with everyone in the room as she walked over and sat on the cold steel table, and waited. Her hands rested lightly on the edge of the table, and her feet hung motionless. The nurse rushed over and withdrew her blood, and then quickly left the room.

His heart sank. Without a word he moved away from Professor Adams, and made his way to his desk to pick up the upgrade chip. Watching Kaitlyn from the corner of his eye.

He knew now that her fluid movements, her blank stare, it was all an act. He couldn't imagine what she had been going through all this time, sitting motionless, expressionless, in front of them. In front of the cameras. Her level of self-control was impressive. At least he could take comfort in the fact that he would be removing the mental anguish she must have been dealing with every day.

_Sure, Lucas. Keep telling yourself that_. He clenched his fists at his side, tempted to put them both through the nearest window. A little pain and blood could clear his mind and take away his frustration over what was about to happen. The removal of the only spark of life she had left. He opened his right hand and stared down at the tiny, innocuous chip, and crossed the room towards her. He had to do it. In two days, they would hand her over to the Department of Defense. He inhaled deeply, steeling himself.

"Kaitlyn. We're going to give you another upgrade that should avoid another shut down," he said. "We're also implanting the slang chip so conversations will be easier for you to follow, as well as a facial recognition program that will give you the ability to tell what people are thinking and feeling by their expressions. I'm sure you've picked up a lot on your own through watching others interact, but this will make it easier. You are programmed to be very adaptable. Eventually, you will be able to mimic them on your own during interaction."

_I'm also going to take away any feelings you had for me_. He groaned inwardly.

She nodded her head slightly in acknowledgement. Her eyes met his there wasn't a hint of distrust in her grey eyes. Which made it even worse.

It was killing him. He forced his breathing to slow and tried to quiet the emotions raging in his mind. She trusted him completely. If she knew what he was about to do, he knew she would beg him not to, and he would be helpless to tell her no.

His hand shook as he walked around behind her and gently untied the top of the hospital gown to expose the plastic and metal door in the center of her back. He opened the plastic on her back. The skin on either side was smooth, completely unmarred by anything but the transparent teal door. With a click, Lucas disconnected and removed the old processor chip and implanted the new one, wondering if she would feel the changes. Probably not.

He closed the plastic door again and it slotted into place. His hand lingered on her skin longer than necessary. Being so close to her was too much. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Her processor was updating as he watched. He had just ended any chance he had of a real relationship with her, the one woman he wanted. He had never connected to another woman the way he did Kaitlyn. Sure, he'd had a couple of girlfriends—sexual partners, really—but they had never meant anything of significance to him.

Maybe he was meant to be alone. He deserved to be alone after what they–he–had done to Kate.

He cleared his throat. "I have to go take care of some things," Lucas said as he pulled his hand away.

Kaitlyn didn't reply. Her body had slumped slightly forward, and she could not even hear him.

He lied. There was nothing he had to do, but he couldn't stand being in the same room as her, knowing what he had done. It was like she was his mirror and he couldn't stand to look at his own reflection. He grabbed his coat and rushed out of the room without another word—leaving Kaitlyn all alone.

_What a coward_ , he thought, disgusted with himself.

He didn't deserve her.

## Chapter Thirteen

Lucas walked out of the lab, passing Adams on his way in. The professor greeted him, but Lucas didn't respond.

_Odd_ , Kaitlyn thought as the door clicked shut behind Lucas.

She didn't feel any different, but that wasn't a surprise. She could rarely tell when they made changes these days. The little tweaks were not as jarring as the big upgrades in the beginning had been. Everything they did now was to make her more efficient. More of a machine.

"Kaitlyn, I do believe you've received your last upgrade." Adams said with a smile. He scribbled something unintelligible on the white board as he spoke.

"The last?"

"Yes, unless something else comes up. You should be ready for delivery."

"Delivery?"

The professor continued as if she hadn't spoken. "As long as they want you, of course. There is the slight chance that they might not be interested, but that would be shocking to all of us. You are the most advanced human on the planet."

_Human—yeah, right_.

"Where will I be sent?"

The professor turned to stare at her. "Well, I guess there is no sense in keeping it a secret, since you are the one that will be going. I've heard rumors of a top secret facility for special projects such as yourself."

"There are others?" Kaitlyn kept her voice neutral. This was the longest conversation she had ever had with the professor.

He laughed. "No, not like you. Not yet anyway. Mostly drones and other robotic equipment that they use on the black side."

"Black side?"

"Yes, secret. No budget. No paper trail. Things that exist in a void."

Being in a void didn't sound too appealing, but like usual she kept her thoughts to herself.

Kaitlyn's body went into alert mode and a giant yellow 'Caution' flashed in her vision. Someone was approaching the lab from the hallway. Her every muscle tensed, preparing for action. Moments later, the door swung open.

The man who entered was easily categorized by Kaitlyn's machinery: six foot two, two hundred fifteen pounds, jet black hair greying at the temples, and sharp blue-grey eyes. His face was weathered, but he aged well. Current age—sixty-three.

With mechanical precision, Kaitlyn locked gazes with the man. She had to fight the urge to jump up and wrap her hands around Dr. Harrington's throat. She was programmed to observe any subjects with a 'caution' categorization, but not act until it elevated to a 'warning'. Her body felt odd, and she quickly analyzed the feeling as rage.

That's new.

Her analyzers began listing the many ways she could kill Harrington, but then logic took over. If she killed him, it wouldn't do her any good; they would probably deactivate and disassemble her. Disassembly didn't sound good. Her body would die. There was not enough human to survive without the help from the computers. As much as she disliked her new life, she wasn't ready to cease to exist.

It had been sixty-four days since she had last seen her creator, Matthew Harrington, owner and founder of IFICS. He carried his large body with athletic grace, and he looked the same, except his skin was a shade or two darker. She should have warned him that too much sun exposure was dangerous, but she kept her mouth closed.

"Professor. Is the subject ready?" the man said in a smooth, deep voice, not taking his eyes off Kaitlyn.

"Dr. Harrington." The professor held out his hand and clasped Harrington's hand in his own. "So nice of you to drop by. Yes, the subject is more than ready. Magnificent piece of work, if I do say so myself. She is going to stun on her unveiling."

"As she should. We only have four days until we meet with the committee."

"I'm sure they will be pleased. Quite pleased indeed." Professor Adams shifted uneasily. Kaitlyn zoomed in on his face and the word 'nervous' flashed across her field of vision. Recalling his behavior sixty-four days ago, she concluded that he always looked that way when Harrington was onsite. Kaitlyn didn't understand why. Adams was only the brains behind the operation, Harrington just supplied the cash and took the credit. At least, that was what she had been able to gather during the time she had been awake and alert. After her body healed from the accident and the upgrades.

"They better be pleased," Harrington said sharply and turned his attention back to Kaitlyn. "We have everything riding on this."

Dr. Harrington was clearly a man used to getting his way. 'Arrogant prick' ran through her head. She had to analyze it for a moment to realize it was part of her upgrade. _Interesting_. So prick had two _completely_ different meanings...

Harrington crossed the room until he was standing only inches from her. Armani suit, bronze Panerai dive watch, Clive Christian cologne—$375 a bottle, and Barker Black shoes. Nothing but the best.

He ran his hand down the side of her face and trailed it all the way down the side of her arm. His skin was warm against hers. "It's going to be so hard to give you away. You are my life's work. I've dreamed of creating you since I was a little boy." Her sensors informed her that his expression was sincere, as if he indeed was making a great sacrifice. If that was true, then why did he have to give her away?

Not a threat.

Her body relaxed.

She said nothing. She only answered him if he asked a question, which he rarely did.

Harrington's blue-grey eyes stared into her own. "It has to be done. You are the future of mankind. It still pisses me off I'm going to have to hand you over to someone else. It's like giving away my first born."

She had no idea what that meant. The thought of leaving what had become her home sent her reeling. She shouldn't have cared where they put her, but leaving one owner for another was frightening. Not to mention never seeing Lucas or Quess again. Her body revved up, and then cooled down just as quickly. No one was the wiser.

Just then, Lucas returned through the double doors. His blue eyes searched her face as if looking for something. His shoulders slumped, and his eyes appeared weary. "Dr. Harrington, hello," Lucas said, shifting his attention to where it belonged.

Harrington crossed the room to meet him. He threw his arm around Lucas's shoulder. "My dear boy, we did it." The old man's face broke into a huge grin, and Harrington stared at Kaitlyn, full of pride. Standing side by side, the two men looked as if they could be related.

"Fill me in on her upgrades," Harrington said to Lucas as they walked out the door without another word to Kaitlyn or Professor Adams.

She could hear them talking until they made it down the hallway and out the exit door. Lucas did not mention their conversation from the night before to Dr. Harrington. At least, not yet. He had promised he would keep it to himself.

She hoped he was a man of his word. Something in her told her he could be trusted. Much like Quess and her pinky promise.

## Chapter Fourteen

Lucas sat at his desk, tapping his foot. He was the only one left in the lab; everyone else had gone home. There was a reason for that, beyond his usual overworked, overachieving ways: He was dying to see Kaitlyn—alone.

He wanted to make sure, to see for himself that the upgrade worked, even though the confirmation would tear him apart.

What he needed was a legitimate excuse to go back to her room. He looked around the office and grabbed a folder off the desk. It would have to do. He'd make something up if he was stopped, not that they would, the guards usually left him alone. With Harrington back, however, he'd rather play it safe.

He hurried out the door and down the long hallway.

He was anxious to see Kaitlyn, but there was a twinge of fear in his chest. He didn't know if he could handle the probability of a completely blank stare. Seeing her look at him like that would be like a bullet through his heart. _Self-inflicted._ Would she remember what had happened between them last night? The coding should not have erased the memory, but she could be confused by it, or just write it off as insignificant. He wasn't sure how her brain would access the information.

She hadn't acknowledged him all day, not that she'd really had the opportunity. If she was still in there she would have found a way to let him know. A glance, anything, but she had been robotic all day.

As he turned down the J-shaped hallway that led into the dormitories, his step faltered. A janitor stood in the middle of the walkway, pushing a broom. The older gentleman glanced up and acknowledged Lucas with a tip of his hat.

"Evening," Lucas responded, sidestepping around the man and clutching his folder. Nothing more was said, and Lucas left the janitor behind, the sound of the steady swish of the broom fading the further he walked. When he finally stood in front of her door, he closed his eyes and took a deep, calming breath.

Before he had a chance to knock, her voice filtered through the door. "Come in, Lucas."

Of course she knew he was coming. She most likely knew before he made it down the second hallway. It was one of the things she was programmed to do. She could detect motion and potential threats. Her mind filtered sounds at an unprecedented rate, and her body was always on alert.

They key scraped the lock and Lucas pushed open the door. His body was tensed.

Kaitlyn was sitting on the edge of her bed with her feet planted on the floor, staring straight ahead. The TV was on and she was watching a National Geographic documentary turned down low. She reached for the remote and clicked it off. Lucas rubbed his arms as goose pimples formed on his skin; the room was cold—colder than would be bearable for a normal human, though Kaitlyn's thin cotton dress showed she was unbothered by it.

"Kaitlyn, would you come with me for a walk? I'd like to ask you some questions." He opened the folder to punctuate his statement, but closed it quickly when he realized there was nothing in it. _Smooth_.

"Okay." Kaitlyn stood up and smoothed her dress down before slipping into her shoes.

Lucas fought the urge to tell her to grab a jacket, that it was cold outside. It stung him that he so often gave her human characteristics; he wanted her to be fully human. To react to the weather. He had never seen her shiver.

"How are you feeling?" he asked as he held the door open. She slid past him, causing him to inhale sharply as her skin touched his. Even though he knew she could no longer feel for him, she still tied him up in knots. He would probably never get over her. And he had done it to himself. That was the worst part.

This was not going to be easy.

Kaitlyn inclined her head. "I'm fine. Thank you."

Lucas was at a loss for words as they made their way outside. The sun was dipping below the horizon, low enough that the sidewalk lights had already flickered on. The fragrant smell of a burning fireplace filled the chilled evening air. He glanced sidelong at her, hoping for a response to the cold, but she just fell into step beside him, her arms hanging loosely at her sides.

"Do you like the new upgrades?" Lucas tilted his head to the left to see her clearly.

"They are interesting. The slang chip and the facial recognition will be very useful. Humans express so much with their faces," Kaitlyn responded stoically looking up at him briefly. "Sixty to seventy percent of meaning is derived from nonverbal behavior in communication. I think I'll understand people better now." Her gaze carefully scanned the perimeter.

Lucas knew she was looking for threats. As she was programmed. He flinched at the reference to 'humans.'

"Like now," she spoke up again, her grey eyes moving to settle on his face. "You flinched. I know it bothers you when I say humans. I wouldn't have picked that up before."

"We should have thought of adding the program sooner."

"I agree. I didn't realize so many words had double meanings."

They drew near to Kaitlyn's favorite tree. He wondered if she would notice the sturdy birch today. The new chip should have removed that preference from her mind.

Lucas realized he had a lot in common with the tree. Kate shouldn't be attracted to him and yet she _had_ been.

She didn't say anything as they passed the large tree.

A wave of sadness washed over him; the old Kaitlyn was gone.

"Can we go that way?" She pointed off to the right where a slant-roofed gardner's shed sat illuminated by a security light.

"Of course." Lucas was puzzled that she would want to change direction. Maybe her sensors had picked up on something in that area.

Once they reached a large oak tree, Kaitlyn sat down and shifted to the side to make room for him.

After a slight hesitation, Lucas sank down to the ground beside her. He braced himself for the cold, distant Kaitlyn. Her knee brushed his and sent a jolt through him. He longed to touch her, to lean over and capture her lips again and feel her warmth, but he kept his hands by his side. He would have to live with his decision. His unhappiness for the sake of the project. Dear God, what had he become?

"What did you want to ask me?" Kaitlyn asked, her palms resting lightly on her thighs. In the twilight, her legs looked long and pale.

Lucas flushed. "Oh. Umm, I just kinda made that up. I wanted to see you."

"I was hoping you would come by."

"You were?" he said, surprised. He hadn't been expecting that at all.

She nodded and cast her grey eyes upward to meet his. The moment their gazes met, he felt like he was falling.

He couldn't stop himself; it was as if she was pulling him towards her, drawing him in. Next thing he knew, his lips were crashing down on hers, and her arms were behind his head, pulling him closer. His eyes widened in surprise, and he dropped the folder. She was soft and pliant beneath his hands, her mouth moving against his, timid, and then needy.

She's still in there—but that's impossible.

All thought left his mind, and he closed his eyes, allowing his body to relax into hers. Nothing had ever felt so right in his life even though he knew it was so wrong.

He broke away gasping. This wasn't possible. She shouldn't be acting like this. He had fixed the coding personally. "Kate..."

"Why did you stop?" she gasped, curling her fingers into his shirt as if going to pull him back.

Lucas dropped his hands from her shoulders and tried to gather his thoughts. "What do you feel for me?"

"I-I don't know. I like the way you make me feel when you kiss me. Everything fades away, and it's just us. My mind calms."

"Is that the same way you felt yesterday?"

"Yes. Why are you asking these questions? Do you not want to kiss me?"

"What?" Lucas couldn't help the laugh that burst from him. He traced a palm down her cheek. "No, it's not that. I want to kiss you more than I've ever wanted anything before in my life. It just doesn't make sense. You shouldn't have emotions towards me. You shouldn't have emotions _at all_. You weren't programmed that way."

As soon as the words slipped out of his mouth, he wished he could take them back.

Her face went still, as if a mask had dropped down. "You're right. I wasn't programmed that way."

"Kate, please..." he said, "you don't understand. Yesterday, I found out there was an error in your coding that would leave you vulnerable to forming attachments. Forming attachments like...but I fixed it. So this can't be. It shouldn't be possible."

He knew her mind was whirring, processing the information. There was a certain look to her eyes when it happened. Maybe nobody but Lucas could tell, and only because he had studied her for so long—and not just as a robot.

"You fixed me?" she asked coldly.

"I didn't mean it that way. I meant I fixed the coding. If you still feel this way, it's amazing. It's astounding...." He shoved a hand through his hair, trying to pick his words. "It shouldn't be, but it is. There's more to it than coding, here."

"So when you 'fixed' me," Kaitlyn said, as if he hadn't spoken, "I was no longer supposed to be attracted to you?"

Lucas paused to take a deep breath. "That's what I expected, yeah."

"And you did it anyway?" Her grey eyes flashed with anger and her jaw tightened.

_Oh shit, she's pissed_. He scrambled to think of the words to right the situation. "You don't understand. I did it for you."

Her voice raised. "For me?"

"Yes, it could be a liability when you leave here. I couldn't stand the risk of you getting hurt."

"So you wanted to take away what little feelings I had left? What little there was of my humanity?"

Lucas looked down at the ground, shame settling over him.

"Well I'm sorry to inform you, but it didn't work." She moved to stand up, and Lucas grabbed her arm.

"Kate, please just hear me out. You're leaving in a couple of days. I don't know if we will see each other again. Do you really want to waste what little time we have left together arguing? I'm begging you. Please, I was an idiot, but I really thought I was doing what was best for you.""

She pulled her hand away and stared at him. Several emotions flashed across her face. Lucas saw the moment logic took over her thought processes, and her grey eyes softened. He was thankful she was able to see the situation objectively. Even though she was clearly upset only a moment ago. If she never talked to him again he would never forgive himself.

One dainty, long-fingered hand flitted to rest on his arm. Lucas stood up to tentatively pulled her towards him. When she didn't resist his shoulders relaxed.

"As much as I hate to admit it, I can comprehend why you would think it was a good idea. But you should have asked me first. I deserve a choice. You took that away from me. You can't imagine what it's like having others make ever decision for you."

"You're right. I should have talked it over with you. I'm sorry. I really am."

"So, I shouldn't have feelings for you, but I do. What does that mean?" Kaitlyn pulled back to look up at him.

His lip twitched. "That I'm irresistible?" He looked away, bashful. _That was so lame._

"It does seem that way, doesn't it?" She looked pensive. "I guess I don't understand why they don't want me to have feelings or emotions. There are soldiers everyday that do their jobs well, and they have families and people they care about."

"You're not supposed to be any old soldier, though," Lucas said. "You are supposed to surpass the best soldier. And emotions get in the way." Lucas touched her cheek; her skin was warm.

There was a long silence before she spoke again. "Are you going to tell Professor Adams?"

Lucas stuck his hands deep in his pockets and looked off in the distance at the towering trees. The sun was gone completely; night had fallen. He knew he should tell the professor. "Not unless you want me to. As far as I'm concerned, the coding is correct. I did my part, and you have done a convincing job of fooling everyone."

"I don't want you to tell them." She held out her pinky.

"You learned that from Quess?" He laughed.

She nodded and waited. Lucas held out his own hand, so much larger than hers. They hooked pinky fingers, and shook.

## Chapter Fifteen

Kaitlyn sank to the ground, pulling Lucas with her, and rested against the tree. She felt better after their pinky promise. She had to admit she was a little relieved to know that the feelings for Lucas were real, and not a computing error.

Lucas opened his arms and tugged her close. She rested her head against his chest and listened to the steady rhythm of his heart. Even in the cool evening she could feel the warmth of his skin through his clothes.

She should have been angry with Lucas, but being with him felt so right. She didn't want to squander away the short amount of time they had together not getting along. The thought of never seeing him again sent a brief wave of panic through her that her systems quickly overrode.

"What were you like when you were younger?" Kaitlyn asked, lifting her face to peer up at him.

"I can't believe you still want to be with me," Lucas said softly and ran his thumb slowly across her lower lip. "I thought I'd lost you forever."

"That feels good." Kaitlyn closed her eyes at the touch of his hand.

"How about this?" Lucas's warm breath on her neck caused her to gasp as he flipped her hair off her shoulder and lightly kissed from her collarbone to her temple.

"That, too."

His lips moved across the sensitive skin at the base of her neck, his tongue darting out to touch her. She shuddered, one hand reaching up to cup his face and draw him closer.

His touch was intoxicating; it set her blood boiling, flushing her body with heat. Kaitlyn completely lost herself when he was so near. "Kiss me," she whispered.

His lips met hers, slowly exploring with an urgency that left her breathless.

Eventually, she pulled away and met his gaze. "Are you distracting me with pleasure to avoid my question?"

Lucas laughed, long and hard, his body shaking beneath her touch. He leaned forward, kissing her again, just a short, affectionate peck. "You're too astute."

Kaitlyn straightened up, putting some breathing room between them. She cupped his face and looked him in the eye. "Tell me about your childhood. We don't have much time together, and I want to know more about your past. I hardly know anything about you."

"Let's just say I'm glad you didn't know me when I was younger." He tugged on a lock of her hair, but his eyes were dark and sad.

"Why?"

"Well, I was what one would call a 'nerd.' Tall, lanky, no social skills, and eye glasses as thick as a coke bottle."

Kaitlyn tried to match the mental image with the man sitting beside her, but they didn't seem to match.

"When you have an IQ as high as mine, it's hard to fit in. I skipped ahead in school, so I was always around older kids, and they didn't want anything to do with me. Plus I would get lost in my own world and didn't care about anything else."

"What changed?"

He was silent for a moment. "My father left when I was twelve. He always wanted an athletic son—someone he could be proud of. He wanted to go to football games, not science fairs. One day, he just walked out on me and my mom and never came back. I guess I thought if I could be the son he wanted, he would return."

"Did he come back?"

"Nope."

Kaitlyn didn't know what to say. Finally, she said, "I don't think he left because you weren't athletic enough. That doesn't seem to make sense."

"You're right, but I was a kid, I didn't know that at the time. I guess, in a way, I'm glad. Glad he left, glad he didn't come back. It was good for me to get out of my comfort zone. I started running and lifting weights. I joined a couple of clubs in school and learned to be more social. By the time I made it to college, I wasn't such an awkward disaster."

"I don't remember what I was like when I was younger."

Lucas entwined his fingers with hers. "I'm sure you were amazing."

"Quess found a Facebook page that had images of me on it. She said I needed help in the style department. That my clothing was lame, but that doesn't tell much about my personality does it?"

Lucas squeezed her hand. "I think what's important is who you are now. You have a second chance at life. I know it's easy for me to say since I'm not in your shoes, but Kate I'd hate for you to be miserable for the rest of your existence."

Kaitlyn didn't even think about the consequences of her next question; she didn't consider how awkward it would be for him to answer. "Why did they have to take my memories?"

Lucas stiffened, his face stricken. It was a minute before he gathered his thoughts and was able to answer. "We thought it would be easier for you to adjust to your new life if you couldn't recall your old one."

"I don't even know if I have any family."

"If you knew you had family, would you want to see them?"

Kaitlyn thought it over for a few moments and shook her head. "No. I know that life is over. They think I'm dead. I also understand the reason for the secrecy. I guess I just wish I could remember it."

"I'm sorry, Kate." Lucas tugged her into a bear hug, speaking against her hair. "We were working blind. We had no idea what we were doing. You're the first of your kind."

Kaitlyn pulled away and met his gaze. "Maybe you'll do better with the next _project_."

She caught a flicker of something in his eyes. The facial program scanned images, looking for its equivalent. The answer promptly blinked on her internal screen: Regret, or maybe sadness.

"It would help our next project if we told Harrington and Adams that you still have emotions. That way, we'll know it isn't necessary to erase them for the next...person."

Kaitlyn turned away. "I don't want that. At least, not right now. Don't tell. Please."

"Your secret is safe with me."

The wind blew. Lucas shivered, and Kaitlyn wondered what that felt like. She sat with her back to him, gazing out over the darkening yard. The fence was visible in the distance—the fence that penned her in.

"Lucas, when will I be leaving?" she asked quietly.

"The day after tomorrow you'll meet with the committee. Then they'll negotiate. I'm not sure how long that will take. Could be days, weeks or even months."

"Is there any way out of this?"

"As you know, there are always alternate scenarios. But Harrington is dead-set on releasing you to the government. I can't think of a single reason that would convince him otherwise. Believe me, it's been keeping me up at night trying to come up with something Harrington would go for."

"I could run away."

Lucas turned to face her. "Yes, you could run away, but then what? You would be on your own. What if something happened with your programming? Like the way you shut down the other day. It would be impossible for you to hide in society. The upgrades have helped, but you'd still have trouble blending in for a long period of time with the general populace. Not to mention you have GPS installed. They'll find you."

As much as she hated to admit it, she knew he was right. Perhaps the new life wouldn't be bad. Maybe she would come to enjoy her new existence the way she had the compound. It would certainly be easier to accept the changes if Lucas was there with her.

"Could you come with me? Maybe work for the government and oversee the project?"

Lucas sighed and ran his hand through her hair. "If only it were that easy. But I'm not ready to give up. I'm going to hound Harrington to make sure he insists that we have some oversight of the project. It should be easy enough to convince him that it's needed in order to proceed with stage two."

"More cyborgs?"

"Eventually. It took us a long time to find you, and I don't think it will be any easier to find a new subject. We've been searching all this time with no luck. Not many people offer to donate their body to science within the age requirements and fitness abilities."

"I'm..." Kaitlyn scanned her memory banks, trying to come up with the correct word to fit the situation. "Grateful for the time we were able to have together."

Lucas cupped her face in his hands and leaned in to kiss her gently. The kiss quickly intensified. When he kissed her, everything else faded away. All she was aware of was his scent, his lips on hers, and how warm his hands felt on her body.

Abruptly, her sensors picked up on another presence. Apparently, he couldn't block out everything.

Kaitlyn's eyes flew open, and she pulled away, jumping up. "Someone is coming."

Lucas looked around and didn't see or hear anything, but he knew better than to question her. He stood up, brushing off his slacks. "We should head back."

"I wish we could stay here forever. Away from everyone."

"Me too," he said softly. He stepped closer and kissed her one last time.

As they were walking back, one of the guards came into view. "There you are. We lost you on the cameras after a while and became concerned. Everything okay?"

Lucas nodded. "We're fine. We were just taking a walk and testing out Katilyn's new upgrades. We must have been in a blind spot."

"There are a couple of those, unfortunately. Perhaps we should have a guard patrolling those areas more often," the guard said, more to himself than to them.

"Not a bad idea." Lucas tried for ambivalence, but his voice sounded strained to Kaitlyn.

With a quick nod, the guard walked in the opposite direction.

"So much for that hiding spot," Kaitlyn said sadly.

"We'll just have to find another."

Kaitlyn was suddenly flooded with sadness. _Even if it is only for one more day..._

## Chapter Sixteen

Mr. Harrington strolled into the laboratory on a wave of expensive-smelling cologne. "Who's up for paintball?" he boomed, breaking the silence so abruptly that Professor Adams jumped at his desk. "I need to stretch my legs, and we should try out the new equipment."

Kaitlyn bit the inside of her lip and looked down at her sneakers to keep from smiling. She loved the rare chances she had to roam in the woods, and playing a true sport instead of staged tests. This only happened when the highly competitive Harrington was around.

"I'm game," Lucas said from behind his desk. He snuck a peak at Kate and their eyes met across the room.

"How about you, Adams?" Harrington asked with a smile.

The professor chuckled, holding up both hands. "I think I'll pass this time. My old body can't keep up with you youngsters. Last time we played, I had bruises for a week. I'm sure Quess would be interested."

"Call her. Some of the guards are going to join us as well." Harrington turned to Kaitlyn, sizing her up. "They like a challenge."

Adams picked up the phone to call his granddaughter as Lucas asked, "Teams or individual?"

"Individual," Harrington answered with a wolfish smile.

Lucas groaned. Kaitlyn always won when they played individual.

"Let's get suited up." Harrington rubbed his hands together in front of his face. "Kaitlyn, no body gear for you."

She nodded. They would have the camouflage to help them, and her pale skin would be like a beacon in the sunlight, giving them somewhat of an edge. _Theoretically_ , she thought with an inward grin, her hard drive already computing the odds.

Half an hour later, the players gathered in the foyer, and they made their way outside and deep into the property. It was a crisp fall day and the sun shone brightly through the bare tree limbs above them as they came to a stop in the area they used for paintball.

After defining the boundaries, Dr. Harrington laid out some basic ground rules.

"Okay, it's a free-for-all. Everybody against everybody. If you're hit and out, move to this area." He pointed at a spot on the map. "Once there's only one person left, they're the winner. We'll have a three minute 'get in place' period, then we'll start. Any questions?"

Heads shook. A few of the guards had smiles in anticipation of the fun.

Harrington clapped once. "Spread out. Three minutes. Go."

There was a mad scuffle as the guards jostled each other and then ran off into the forest, but Kaitlyn calmly walked into the nearest grove of trees and stopped. Crouching down, she watched the internal clock in her head count down three minutes as she closed her eyes and focused on the sounds around her. Her built-in tactical computer worked through several different strategies based on her knowledge of the area and her assessments on all the various players and what they might do given their backgrounds, physical fitness, injuries, and even attitudes she had observed in the past.

Before the three minutes were up, she had decided on a course of action. Not necessarily the most tactically sound, but given her enhancements, it would be a good test of how much of an advantage she really had. A slow smile spread across her face. She loved the hunt.

Right on the mark, she opened her eyes and took off running at full speed through the shrubs and the trees. She had a mental image of where targets might be, and that image refreshed dozens of times a second as she took in more sights and sounds. They couldn't have made it too far in three minutes.

A sense of calm engulfed her body. She was in her element.

Without breaking stride, she started to engage. One at a time, she took out the enemy.

The targets didn't even hear her coming before they felt the sharp sting of paintballs splatting against them. A couple of times, someone _saw_ her before she shot them, but of all the eight other people playing, only one of the guards came remotely close to hitting her, sort of a 'spray and pray' style attack when he thought she would expose herself in a gap between some trees.

After a session lasting only nine minutes, Harrington decided to lay out a handicap for Kaitlyn for the next session.

"Well that was interesting. And painful," Harrington said. "Lets see if we can prolong the next game just a bit. Kaitlyn, I'm going to pair you with Quess. She's your principal who you have to protect. Lucas, you'll be a principal as well, with Tim, Jimmy, and Cal on your team. I'll be the third principal with Craig and Terry on my team. If you're hit, you're out. If your principal is hit, your whole team is out. Three minutes to get set. Questions?"

Again, no one said anything, and the teams moved away from each other into the woods.

"What are we going to do?" Quess asked eagerly.

"Not get shot." Kate smiled.

Quess nodded, gripping her paintball gun tightly with both hands.

Kaitlyn ran an analysis on her friend, noting the bead of sweat at her hairline and the pinch between her brows. "You're nervous."

Quess laughed. "Don't do that!"

"Don't be nervous." Kaitlyn grinned. "Either way, if we win or lose, this will be fun. Let's go."

"I have to say, it's pretty awesome how badass you are," Quess muttered as they moved forward.

Kaitlyn didn't respond, but at times like this, she almost enjoyed her new body.

With the new team configuration, the second session lasted more than twice as long, twenty-one minutes, but the outcome was the same. Lucas's team lost a member to an early engagement with Mr. Harrington's team before they broke contact and sprinted away, but after that, Kaitlyn made short work of the other two teams.

Instead of running, this time Kaitlyn moved silently forward through the brush with Quess positioned about one meter to her right rear. Every minute they would stop, crouch, and Kaitlyn would take in the sights, sounds, and smells around her, updating her internal tactical "map" and changing direction or the speed of their movement.

She was crouched at the top of a hill, listening when she heard the crack of a branch in the distance. Kaitlyn motioned for Quess to lay prone behind a tree and cover her. Studying the most likely avenue of approach, Kaitlyn maintained her crouch and waited.

After only a few minutes, she saw the first member of Harrington's team, Terry, cross perpendicular to her position about forty meters away. Not wanting to squander her chance to take out the entire team at once, Kaitlyn waited until she had all three members identified and tracked, then in rapid succession, she shot each one in the chest. Engagement time: three seconds. She heard a few slang words mumbled as they made their way off the playing grounds.

She repeated the same tactic with Lucas's team, again waiting until the three remaining members were in sight. Right before she fired, a brief thought flashed through her mind: _I wonder if Lucas will be upset that I shot him?_

Lucas looked up and grinned shaking his head.

Kaitlyn returned the private smile, before she moved onto the next target.

Once everyone was back at the start point, Harrington wrapped up the game. "While I enjoyed that immensely, it's time I get back to the lab. I don't think I'm alone in not wanting to be shot by Kaitlyn anymore?"

Several of the guards looked over at Kaitlyn, nodding in agreement as they murmured their admiration.

Harrington surprised Kaitlyn by draping his arm around her shoulder. "I couldn't be more proud. You are simply incredible."

She wasn't sure why they were so impressed. She was programmed to be this way.

## Chapter Seventeen

"Where are we going?" Kaitlyn whispered as they crept past another cluster of brick buildings obscured by darkness.

Quess smiled mysteriously. "You'll see..."

Kaitlyn had never been to this side of the compound and couldn't help but wonder what Quess was up to. The young girl had pulled her from her room after dinner and acted like they were stealth bombers sneaking through the compound as they ducked behind walls as employees passed, unaware.

Tomorrow was the big day. Kaitlyn's 'unveiling,' as Harrington liked to call it. As much as she enjoyed spending time with Quess, she was really hoping to see Lucas alone.

Now, outside in the cold, dark evening, they flitted beneath the orange circles of lamplight, Quess encouraging Kaitlyn to move faster.

"Why are we in such a hurry?" Kaitlyn said with a chuckle.

Quess skidded to a stop, gazing up at a large brick building with no visible windows and ignored the question.

"This way." Quess grabbed her hand and pulled her towards the door.

Kaitlyn did a scan of the outside of the building: All clear. The door screeched against the concrete, and then they were inside.

Inside, it appeared to be a large, dimly lit warehouse. Aisles and aisles of metal shelving were filled with food and other supplies, but a thermal scan proved they were alone.

What in the world is Quess up to now?

They zigzagged through the aisles toward the back of the building where a Jeep was parked at the open loading dock, parked halfway into the building. Lucas jumped out of the vehicle and swung the back door open.

Just the sight of him caused a flush to spread across her face as her body temperature climbed several degrees.

"Get in. We don't have much time."

Without hesitation, Kaitlyn climbed into the back of the Jeep. Lucas covered her body with a soft blanket. Kate lifted the blanket and peered out.

"What about Quess?"

Quess looked down into the back of the jeep. "I'm just an accomplice this time. Stay safe, Kaitlyn."

Kate nodded and pulled the blanket back over her head.

"Be still. We just have to make it through the guard gate. If we get caught let me take the blame, don't harm the guard." The back door clicked into place and moments later, the engine came to life and they rolled slowly down the road. Kaitlyn's senses were on high alert, listening for any sign of danger.

Seven minutes later, the Jeep stopped. She could hear the window roll down. "Hey, Matt. Long day?"

"The usual. We've been doing random checks of vehicles. Lucky you, you've been flagged. Step out for a minute, will you Lucas?"

"Since when?" Lucas asked.

"Started this morning. Hop out, will you?

""Look, it's been a long day, man. I just want to get home," Lucas said smoothly.

Kaitlyn's breathing remained steady, and her mind raced to figure out the best course of action.

"Out of the car, Lucas."

The door opened, and there was a thump as Lucas dropped to the ground. "Ridiculous," he muttered under his breath.

"Pop the hood," the guard barked, all business.

Kaitlyn heard the thump as the hood opened, and a moment later, Lucas muttered, "Satisfied?"

Kaitlyn tensed, expecting the guard to demand that Lucas open the back door. She had been warned not to harm the guard, so her computer kicked into gear, searching for an alternative.

"Not yet." The hood slammed shut. "Open the back, and then I'll do a quick sweep underneath."

Kaitlyn listened as their foot steps echoing on the concrete. The door swung open. Stillness settled over her. Through the blanket, she saw a flashlight swoop over her.

"How long are they going to do this nonsense?" Lucas asked, distracting the guard.

"Who knows. They said it would be random." The door slammed shut.

"Can I go now?" Lucas asked.

"Yeah, man. See you tomorrow. Just following orders."

"I hear you. It's just annoying. I've been here twelve hours and ready to call it a night." Lucas shut his door and started the engine.

"Take it easy," the guard yelled as the Jeep rolled forward.

_Close call_. Kaitlyn let out the breath she didn't realize she'd been holding. She was jostled when they rolled over a speed bump. Lucas had put himself at risk for her. What did this mean? Was she really escaping? Her body revved up at the prospect.

They drove for a short while before Kaitlyn felt the vehicle's gears shift and begin to slow. They came to a stop, and the back door swung open.

Kaitlyn launched herself at Lucas, her arms wrapping around his neck. "I can't believe you got me off the compound."

His face seemed paler than usual. "We got lucky. Of all the days to do a stupid vehicle check. If it had been anyone other than me, he would have gone over the Jeep with a fine-toothed comb." He tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear.

"What now? Where are we going to go?"

Lucas's face fell, and his shoulders slumped. "It's not like that, Kate. We're not leaving forever. They'd hunt us down, and I'd go to prison, and then they would probably shut down your system."

"Oh." Kaitlyn stepped away from him, suddenly sad. This wasn't an escape; she would be going back to the compound. She would be sold as a top secret super soldier. She focused on the fact that she was alone with Lucas, and that would have to be enough for now. And he thought she was worth losing his job over. That alone spoke volumes.

"Why did you do this? You could lose your job or worse."

"I wanted to spend some time alone with you. Tomorrow, you might be leaving for good." He leaned down and pressed his lips to hers. Reluctantly, he pulled away. "You're worth the risk."

"Won't they realize we're off the property?"

"We'll only have a couple of hours. If anyone checks the tapes, they'll see you leave with Quess, and they'll expect you've been with her the whole time. I also put a glitch in your GPS to make it appear as if you haven't left."

Kaitlyn thought about this information. She could knock Lucas out and take off, leaving the compound for good. But as soon as he put the GPS back online they would be able to find her. Lucas would lose his job, and potentially worse.

She stood on her tiptoes and kissed his warm lips once more. "Thank you. Where are we going?"

"We can't go too far away, I'm afraid."

"I don't care, as long as I'm with you."

Lucas grabbed her hand and led her over to the passenger side. She slid into the front seat. Once Lucas was in the driver side, he placed his hand on Kaitlyn's lap. His warm hand against her cool skin sent shivers through her. Being around him made her feel like a woman, not a thing. Her body responded to his touch in ways that sent her mind spinning. She never wanted to leave his side.

They drove five miles, then Lucas flicked on his blinker and turned down a narrow, unpaved side road. The area was remote—not a house in sight. The Jeep was surrounded on all sides by towering trees. It seemed like all she saw was trees.

"I come here sometimes," he said, "to think."

Kaitlyn tilted her head to the side. "You have a place you go to think?" she asked, bewildered.

Lucas squeezed her hand. "It's relaxing. You'll see."

He continued driving. The road got narrower and steeper. The sun had set long ago, and the sky was pitch dark this deep in the woods. Finally, Lucas pulled the Jeep to a halt at the top of what appeared to be a ledge. He left the lights on and hurried around to open her door, but Kaitlyn had already climbed out.

"One minute. I have to grab something from the back."

He returned with the blanket in his arms. Anticipation coursed through Kaitlyn's body.

"I'm sorry I can't take you out on a proper date, but time is limited and the compound is away from civilization. It takes ages to anywhere. I was going to pack a picnic, but I remembered you don't need to eat. So I thought we could just look at the stars, and get to know each other better."

"Ages? It can't really be that far for civilization?"

Lucas laughed. "Slight exaggeration on my part."

Kaitlyn glanced up at the sky and saw white sparkles in the darkness. Crickets chirped in the distance. She could hear the steady rush of water somewhere close by. Her mind flashed with potential rivers, narrowing down the location.

Lucas spread the blanket on the ground.

Hesitantly, Kaitlyn closed the distance between them. Lucas's hands slid down her arms and pulled her close, her body molding against his as if they were made for each other. Kaitlyn slid her hand under his shirt and spread her fingers across his back. Heat radiated off him, and his breathing increased. She smiled to herself, knowing she had caused the reaction. His lips brushed hers lightly, and an urgency spread through her body. She couldn't get close enough.

Breaking free from the kiss, Kaitlyn pulled him down onto the blanket. Lucas kissed her again, their legs tangled together. He broke the kiss, rolling to the side so they were facing each other. His hand gently trailed down her face, her arm, and her thigh. Her body felt like it was on fire.

Kaitlyn pushed up his shirt and ran her hands over his chest. It was hard and warm. She couldn't believe this was happening. It was like a dream come true. His lips trailed down her neck, causing her to gasp with pleasure. How could he have such an effect on her? It was mind-boggling. She closed her eyes and let the feeling take over.

His heart pounded, and it was music to her ears. Kaitlyn pulled away and lifted off her shirt, giving only a passing worry to the teal plastic on her skin. Lucas groaned, his heated eyes racing over her chest. Kate fumbled with the button on his pants, and Lucas grabbed her hand.

"Kate, are you sure?"

Her eyes widened in surprise. "What do you mean? Of course I'm sure. This is what men and women do. Just like in the movies."

Lucas sat up abruptly and yanked his shirt down. "Kate, this isn't right. I shouldn't have let it get this far."

"I don't understand."

"I'm taking advantage of you. You don't even comprehend what's going on. What a relationship entails. Hell, we don't even know if you're a virgin."

Kaitlyn reached for her shirt and spread it over her chest. "You don't want to have sex with me?"

"Not like this." He rubbed his hands across his face. "It's not fair to you. That's not what I brought you here for."

"It's not?"

"No, I just wanted to spend time with you."

"Oh." Kaitlyn tried to process that thought, and her processor began to argue the point. "They always have sex in the movies. When I saw the blanket..."

"I care more about you than a roll in the hay."

Kaitlyn looked around. "Hay? I see nothing but grass."

"That's what I mean, Kate. Things are still confusing to you. Come sit by me."

Kate scooted over and Lucas put his arm around her, then pulled it away. "Please put your shirt back on. This is hard enough as it is."

Kaitlyn tugged her shirt back over her head. "Better?"

Lucas didn't reply. Instead, he laid on his back and motioned for her to curl against him. When they were settled, he pointed up at the stars. "Can you pick out Orion?"

Kaitlyn concentrated on the stars and pointed off to the left. "It's right there. It looks like an hourglass. Did you know that in the middle-east, Orion is known as _Al-Jabbar_ , 'the giant'?"

Lucas shook his head. "I only know it as The Hunter, from Greek mythology."

They were silent for a long moment, snuggled against each other on the blanket. Kaitlyn stared up at the vast expanse of star-dotted sky above them, acutely aware of his presence beside her.

He spoke up, his arm squeezing her shoulders. "I love sitting under the stars. It seems to put everything else in perspective. We're just a tiny blip in the universe."

"I can see why you like it here," Kaitlyn said softly and laid her head against his shoulder. "Thank you for showing me where you come to think. Do you ever think about me here?"

Lucas nodded, a movement she could feel above her own head. "All the time. I've wrestled with my feelings about you for a long time."

Over an hour passed of them sitting in peaceful silence. Once in a while, Lucas would point out another constellation, and Kate would report random facts that coincided with that particular grouping of stars. They would laugh at her seemingly endless well of knowledge.

"We should probably head back. The guards have changed shifts. I should be able to get you back without any trouble."

"I wish I could stay here forever," Kaitlyn said wistfully.

"We'll see what happens tomorrow. Hopefully, you won't have to leave right away. I think I've finally convinced Harrington to make a condition of the sale that I'm able to watch over you."

"Really?" Kaitlyn bit her bottom lip. If she could still see Lucas, she could handle anything.

"Really. I know it's hard for you to believe, but he really doesn't want to give you up. He's very invested in this project. Now let's get you back before we get Quess in trouble."

## Chapter Eighteen

Kaitlyn sat in the empty, sterile room for two hours, thirteen minutes, and six seconds before she heard familiar footsteps echoing off the tiles down the hall. Usually, the sound caused her heart rate to increase, but today it filled her with dread.

Shoulders slumped, Lucas stepped into the lab. His face looked strained. His hair was disheveled like he just rolled out of bed. "Kaitlyn. It's time."

"I don't want to go," she whispered. "Can't I stay here?"

"I'm sorry, Kate." His eyes were full of regret. "It's way past that point. I will do everything I can to make sure I can stay a part of the program. That's the best we have right now."

She wanted to argue; to start listing tactical alternatives to their situation. Instead, her voice hardened. "Let's get this over with."

"Kate, you have to believe me. I really wish things could be different." He held open the door for her, and she brushed past him. Even now, his touch sent an electrical charge down her spine. It's not fair, Kaitlyn thought, surprised at how much emotion welled up inside of her.

In the hallway outside, Harrington stood as rigid as a board waiting for them. Kaitlyn had never before seen him so tense. She wondered if he overheard their conversation, but that was impossible, he was too far away. Humans' hearing wasn't that effective.

"Just be yourself, Kaitlyn, and everything will go fine," he said soothingly like he was talking to a child.

Be myself? She wanted to laugh. She didn't even know what that meant thanks to him. She had no idea who or what she was other than what he had made her.

Despite a desire to punch him, she nodded like the obedient robot she was. She glanced at the doorway and debated making a run for it. She could probably evade the guards since she knew all of their locations, but the fact was that with a click of a few computer keys they could shut her down. Her life was not in her control. The thought angered her, but her feet moved forward even though she wanted to stay rooted to the ground or bolt in the other direction.

The walk down the long corridor felt like she was walking to her demise. Every step forward made her want to turn and run as fast as she could, to get as far away as she could. They left the building and crossed the campus. The sun was shining, the smell of fresh cut grass filled the air and a blue jay chirped as staff members went about their business. Life as usual, she thought bitterly. Meanwhile, her life was about to be uprooted once again.

All Kaitlyn could think about was that she may have been walking away from the IFICS lab for the last time. The thought filled her with an unbearable sadness. Even though the compound was sterile and cold, it had become her home. And the outside, whatever was out there, was scary and unknown. She glanced over at Lucas and her throat tightened.

Maybe human feelings weren't all they were cracked up to be. She almost wished there was a 'turn off emotions' switch.

Harrington led them to a building ten minutes' walk from the lab—yet another section of the massive compound Kaitlyn had never stepped foot in. They had kept her so isolated during her time at the facility. Now it was too late; she would never have the chance to explore the whole compound.

She briefly wondered if she would have more or less freedom once she was sold. Probably less.

When they entered the unfamiliar building, Kaitlyn glanced around, taking in the new surroundings. Unlike the stark, sterile lab, there wasn't a white wall to be seen. Lots of browns, greens, and maroon. Abstract paintings hung strategically on the walls, and a large, fanciful vase of wildflowers sat on the reception table in front of the main doors. As they approached, a curvy blonde woman rose from behind the reception desk and smiled. "Good morning. They are waiting inside."

"Thanks, Gracie."

Harrington led the way and continued through a set of massive wooden double doors and into a large conference room. There were several men and women sitting behind a long table, backs straight and all eyes solely on Kaitlyn as she entered. Many were dressed in military uniforms. Kaitlyn's computer scanned each for identification: High-ranking officials from three different branches. Army, Navy and Air Force. 'Caution' flashed on her internal screen. Thanks computers, she thought, slightly annoyed. _I'm well aware the situation is problematic._

She felt oddly detached from herself. She had to accept her new fate. Whatever was in store for her, she could handle. She would handle. After all, she had been programmed and prepared extensively for this day. Her eyes strayed to Lucas and she knew she was only trying to fool herself. She really didn't want to leave. His eyes met hers and her heart sank.

Harrington approached the head of the table and Kaitlyn stood off to the side with Lucas to the left of her. She felt calmer by his presence. She was surprised to see that Professor Adams was not in the room.

Mr. Harrington took to the podium. "Ladies and Gentlemen, it is with great pride that I would like to introduce to you, Kaitlyn. The first true cyborg of our time. Her skills surpass even the most seasoned solider, and with more training, she will only get better. Human nature and technology have collided, and as you can see, the outcome is spectacular. Where others have failed, we have surpassed even our own highest expectations."

A murmur of approval went around the table.

"Kaitlyn, come up here."

Kaitlyn moved without thinking and made her way to Harrington's side. Everyone was staring at her, looking her up and down from head to toe. Even though she was used to being on display, for some reason the people that were looking at her now made her skin crawl.

An old man with four stars on his collar, and a scowl on his face spoke from the middle of the table. He had an arrow head patch on his right sleeve, which her scan identified as JSOC. She guessed a former Delta Force commander. "Forgive me for not taking your word, Harrington. Are we going to see her in action?"

"Of course. We've put together a short film for you."

With the click of a button on the podium, the lights dimmed and a screen scrolled down on the right wall. Curious, Kaitlyn turned to watch along with her prospective owners.

The film started out in the combat room. Kaitlyn easily flipped Jeff over her shoulder, slamming him to the ground. At six-foot-two, he had been six inches taller than her and outweighed her by almost one-hundred pounds. The man struggled to get back to his feet, and with one swift kick, Kaitlyn swiped his knee cap, bringing him to his knees. The man howled in pain and swung blindly, but Kaitlyn easily blocked the blow. Like an animal, Kaitlyn circled her prey. In the blink of an eye, her arms were wrapped around his neck, and he went slack. Unconscious.

_Live Fire_ flashed across the screen, and then there was Kaitlyn, sprinting through the woods, weaponless. Suddenly, she dropped flat to the ground as a bullet whizzed past. She crawled into the brush. Within seconds, she located the target, waited until they were on top of her, sprung to her feet, and engaged. In the blink of an eye she had the shooter's gun in her own hands and pressed against his temple before he knew what happened. The man smirked and raised his hands. Kaitlyn lowered the gun.

It cut to Kaitlyn at the shooting range. Fifty-five meters flashed across the screen. Kaitlyn held a pistol and fired off shots, first using only her right hand, and then the left. The target came forward and showed a small, tight circle on the forehead of the silhouette.

Someone muttered, "Impossible." Several heads turned her way. She was surprised to feel a flush of pleasure from their awe.

There were a few more brief scenes showcasing her skills, and then the room went dark briefly before the lights flashed back on.

Everyone stared at Kaitlyn with renewed interest. Even the stoic older gentleman in the middle sat up in his seat and seemed impressed.

"How do we know this is not doctored?" a stern-faced brunette woman asked. Her hair was pulled up so tightly in a bun her eyes were slanted back. Kaitlyn wondered if it gave her a headache. She wasn't in uniform so Kaitlyn had no idea who she was representing.

"You're welcome to watch her in the field. I just wanted to give you a quick glimpse into her potential. Ladies and gentlemen, what we have seen here only scratches the surface. She can sense targets before they even become a threat. Her body temperature controls itself in any environment. The list goes on and on. I don't want to give away all her secrets until we know for sure there is interest."

A woman from the end of the table spoke up. "Oh, there's interest all right. What's the downside?" Kaitlyn blinked at the questions and waited for his reaction. She had never thought of the downsides herself. Surely, there must be some.

Harrington paced before them for a moment. "Really, the only downside is perception. Society is not ready for something of this magnitude. She would have to be kept top secret."

"Well, that's easy enough," the woman replied. "Who would want to risk such a gold mine in the public eye anyway? We would keep her locked away until needed."

Kaitlyn tensed up. So she had her answer: yet again she would be locked away. Only this time, there would be no Lucas or Quess.

"So." Harrington clapped his hands together, rubbing them. "Where should we start the bidding?"

"Not so fast." Said the surly man in the middle of the table. Kaitlyn's scan calculated him to be the most dangerous of the crew despite his age. A person doesn't get to his level with out being a threat. "A video might be good enough to catch our attention, but we need to see her in a real environment before we talk money."

"Very well. You can use my compound to set up any scenarios you wish. I assure you that she will pass with flying colors."

A tall, slim man in his mid-forties stood up. He was wearing an Air Force uniform, and the name on his tag said Fenderson. "I would like to speak to the subject."

Harrington nodded to Kaitlyn, and she stepped forward.

The man directed his question to her. "What can you tell us about yourself?"

"My name is Kaitlyn. I am programmed to be efficient and deadly. I follow orders without hesitation." She stood with her hands to her sides, motionless, and spoke in a monotone voice.

Nods of approval went around the room. Like Harrington they also wanted a mindless robot. The thought caused her to clench her hands into fist.

Another woman, with short grey hair, spoke. "I think she would have a hard time blending in. She sounds like a robot. With her looks she will draw a lot of attention. Some missions might require she interact in public, even if on a limited basis."

"We've been working on that. We have installed a slang chip and facial recognition program so she can mimic emotions when needed. Which brings up another issue. If you are interested, we would like our main programmer to stay involved." He nodded towards Lucas.

"He's not much more than a boy. We have our own people," one of the men said curtly.

The old man nodded. "I'm afraid the only way we could agree to this project is if we have complete control. Once she left this compound, everything would be in the black. Top secret, even to you. If you and your team were involved there would be an increased risk."

"Not acceptable," Harrington said firmly. "My team is to remain with Kaitlyn or there will be no negotiations."

"Do you really want to be the ones to take responsibility if something went wrong?" another man asked. "If the subject is handed over to the government, you will not be responsible for any of the backlash. What you've done in creating your cyborg is illegal. By handing her over to us, you would be free and clear of any legal recriminations were knowledge of her existence to hit the media."

"I don't give a shit about backlash," Harrington said. "She was my vision. And pardon me for not quite taking your word. The government has been known to throw people under the bus when it suits their needs."

"Then you would be seeking another buyer." The older man in the middle folded his hands calmly in front of him on the table. Outwardly he appeared calm, but his heart rate had increased substantially. Kaitlyn knew he was bluffing. But he seemed to be in charge of the show. Everyone else remained quiet.

The usually calm Harrington's jaw was clenched, and a flush rose to his face. "Fine. I believe this meeting has reached its end. When you are ready to be sensible, you know how to reach me. I don't think I have to remind you there are other potential buyers. Out of loyalty to my country I gave you first chance." He turned on his heel and strode from the room. Kaitlyn and Lucas followed close behind.

Harrington slammed the door open with a thud.

"Those arrogant jackasses. She is mine! They cannot expect me to hand over something I have put my heart and soul into and just walk away."

"I thought you expected this." Lucas raised an eyebrow.

"I know, but when we are so close to handing her over, I can't do it. I need time to think. Make sure those fools make it off the compound."

For the first time, hope rose in Kaitlyn's chest. Maybe Harrington would find a way to keep control. Which meant she could keep Lucas.

"Why didn't the others bid?" Kaitlyn asked confused.

"It wasn't a bidding war. All the branches work together for SOCOM, so it would have been a joint project. Harrington never planned on giving anyone a chance at you. He just wanted them to offer the maximum amount of money. Harrington is a lot of things, but he's not a traitor to his country."

Kaitlyn let the info sink in. If the government officials didn't change their minds, what would become of her?

## Chapter Nineteen

Kaitlyn sat on her bed with her arms wrapped around her legs, lost in thought. She'd been in the same position for over an hour—since she returned from the meeting—but had barely noticed the passage of time.

Back and forth emotions pulled her in different directions. Could Harrington convince the buyer to allow Lucas to be a part of the package? If not, she'd be starting a new life all over again. Her sensors picked up on Lucas down the hall, moving quickly in her direction, but she was too worried to care. Soon, she could be gone. He was probably coming to take her away now.

Lucas rushed into her room without bothering to knock. "We have to get you out of here, now."

Kaitlyn jumped to her feet. She noted the black rucksack in one hand and a pile of clothing in the other. "What happened?"

"Harrington caved. He's willing to give you over as long as he gets credit for you. I really thought he would stick to his guns on this. You should have heard him the other night. I know he doesn't want to give you up, but he thinks it's the only option."

She glanced up at the camera.

"Disabled. For now. Hurry, Kate. We don't have much time." Lucas handed her the change of clothing. "Put these on."

"Where will I go?" she asked, clutching the all-black clothing to her chest as she stared at him.

"As far away from this place as possible. I have money saved up. You can start over."

"Start over? Without you?" It felt like someone was pressing on her chest and she couldn't breathe.

"It's for the best. They'll turn you into a killer, Kate. I can't stand the thought of that. I'm not going to let it happen."

Kaitlyn dropped the pile of clothes on her bed. She stepped forward, cupping his face in her hands. His eyes were wild. "I don't want to leave you."

She rose on her tiptoes to kiss him in an attempt to calm him. And for a moment, his heart rate slowed. The rucksack he held hit the floor with a thud, and he pressed his body against hers. As the kiss deepened, he grasped her by both arms and pushed her away.

"Kate, don't you get it? Either way, you leave me. They will never allow us to be together. They want someone with no ties, no emotions. Now that I know you can feel, I can't allow them to do this to you. I don't care if I lose my job or get sent to jail." His gaze swept across her face as if he was drinking in the sight of her and he plunged his hands into her hair. "I can't let them have you."

"Where would I go? I don't exactly blend in," Kaitlyn murmured, her hands resting on his chest, her mind filtering through all the information.

"You can blend in, Kate. You just have to wear long clothing to cover what we've done to you. Don't get in long conversations with people. Keep to yourself."

"It won't work, and you know it," Kaitlyn said. "You're shaking, and that's why." She covered his hands with her own. "There is no way out of this for me. I should just go, Lucas. It's not worth you getting in trouble. It's too big of a risk."

"It's my risk to take. You have to try. Please, Kate."

She bit her lip, scanning her mind for options. "Do you have a plan?"

"Of course. But, Kate... I can't know where you are. If I know, I will look for you. I can't lead them to you. They'll watch me, they'll watch all of us once you escape."

Escape. The word sounded so foreign to her. She reluctantly stepped away from his warm embrace and tugged off the clothes she wore. She could feel Lucas's eyes on her as she dressed in the black pants and pulled the long sleeved black shirt over her head. "What about the GPS?"

"I'm going to fry it. They won't be able to track you. As long as you stay out of the limelight."

"Limelight?" Kaitlyn frowned.

Lucas smiled sadly. "Just don't get caught."

He pulled her close and kissed her deeply, as if he only had a moment left to live. It literally took her breath away.

"I still don't know how you do that to me," she said against his lips, stealing one more kiss.

He brushed a strand of her hair out of her face. "Whatever you feel is magnified by a thousand for me. God, I'm going to miss you." His voice was hoarse.

Kaitlyn opened her mouth to argue such a thing was not statistically possible, but something overrode the reaction. She realized without having to be told that he was just being sweet. But was it her computer that recognized the sentiment, or the real Kate?

"Kate, I'm going to do something I should have done a long time ago. I hope you can forgive me for all I've taken from you."

"Lucas don't say that, none of this is your fault. You were just a pawn in Harrington's game."

"Shh." He pressed his finger to her lips. "Turn around."

"What are you going to do?"

"I'm giving you your past back. Memories of your old life."

Kaitlyn's breathing hitched and she paused in the act of turning to look at him seriously. "My real life? Human life?"

Lucas nodded. "I programmed it so that your memories won't hit you for thirty minutes. That should give you more than enough time to get off the compound."

"But how? I thought they were gone..."

He closed his eyes, pained. "Not gone, Kate. Saved to a hard drive and taken away from you."

"They saved my memories?"

Opening his eyes, he said, "No. I did."

Kaitlyn couldn't stop her jaw from dropping. "Do they know?"

He shook his head.

"Why would you save them?"

"Because I cared about the girl you were before you came to us." Before she could ask another question, Lucas went on. "I can't take you through this time. I need an alibi once they realize you've escaped. It will give you more time. I'll have to sound the alarm when Harrington sends me to pick you up, and I find the room empty."

Pivoting on the balls of her feet, she threw her arms around his neck, pulling him in for one last kiss. The thought of never tasting his lips on hers again made her feel hollow. "Thank you." A small part of her was annoyed that he had her memories the whole time, but she pushed the thought aside. He was risking so much for her.

Once they broke away, Lucas looked at her sadly. She wondered if his heart was hurting as much as hers. "Let me implant the chip to override the commands. I wish I had known you then, Kaitlyn."

Kaitlyn hesitated, and then slowly, she turned around. He pulled down her shirt and kissed her neck. There was an audible click and she felt a pinch as something was inserted into her mainframe.

"Okay, it's done."

She turned to face him, and he handed her an iPhone. Kaitlyn had never seen one before, but it would be easy enough to figure out.

"There are maps on here and access to information. The phone is not traceable. If you need information, double click on the round button and speak into the phone, asking it what you need."

Kaitlyn looked at him like he was crazy. "You want me to talk into the device, and it will answer me?"

"I know it sounds silly, but it really works."

"Where am I going to go?"

"I-I don't know. Just trust your instincts. Remember, try not to draw attention to yourself. Harrington will not stop looking for you."

"I don't want to say goodbye."

"It's the only way." He whispered. "Don't underestimate the guards, Kate, they know what they're doing."

She shot him a look. "I'll be fine. I'm quite efficient, thanks to IFICS."

Lucas looked down at the floor. A flush of red covered his cheeks. "I'll still worry about you. Every day."

Kaitlyn reached for his hand and entwined his fingers in hers. His hand was large and warm in her own; it felt so natural. How could she walk away from him? And Quess?

"Quess!" she blurted out.

"I'll tell her you're safe, but you have to go. Now." Lucas picked up the rucksack and handed it to her. "Don't kill anyone getting out. The guards are just doing their job. They all respect you. I think some have even grown to like you."

"No collateral damage. I'll get out without loss of life." She nodded and slung the bag over her shoulders.

Lucas peeked out the door first and motioned for her to follow. They hurried down the empty hallway. At the back door, Lucas came to an abrupt stop. "I have to go back to the lab so I'm seen."

"I'll never be able to repay you for giving me my freedom back. I will find you again," Kaitlyn told him, her heart pounding.

Lucas's eyes glistened under the fluorescent lights. "Goodbye, Kate. I'll never forget you."

Pushing the metal door open, Lucas hurried to the right, and Kaitlyn silently took off to the left, blending into the night. Her night vision kicked in, and her eyes adjusted quickly to the darkness. She had to admit the technology came in handy. At first, it had taken her a bit to get used to, but now it felt no different than her day sight. It was an advantage the guards did not have, at least not automatically like she did. They would have to go to the supply closet and pick up night vision goggles, buying her more time.

Kaitlyn knew the location of all the guards, and she also knew that at any minute they would be alerted that she had escaped. She had to act fast.

She flitted across the campus, aiming for the far reaches of the compound. It only took five minutes before she heard crashing in the bushes behind her. The erratic bouncing of flashlight beams danced around her, followed by excited yelling. Lucas must have sounded the alarm.

A bullet whizzed past her ear. She heard it thump as it hit the grass. They'd spotted her! It took all of her self-control not to turn around and break the guard's neck. Lucas had told her no death. She ran in a zigzag pattern—typical of her training. It was hard to hit a moving target. Let alone at her speed.

Vectoring in through her location sensors, Kaitlyn found the nearest wall almost four hundred meters away. So close. She increased her speed, legs and arms pumping, breaths equal and strong. Just a little further, and she would be free.

Don't think. Just move. Let your body do what it was made to do.

The high fence loomed before her. Skidding to a stop, she tossed her bag over. One quick glance behind her, and she scaled the fence. Once she was close to the barbwire she jumped over, her arms flailing as she fell towards the ground. She hit the ground, bending her knees and tucking in her elbows to absorb the impact.

With one last glance behind her, Kaitlyn shrugged her rucksack on. Her heart constricted and an aching pain filled her chest. _So that was what pain felt like_ , she thought sadly.

_Move_ , Kaitlyn scolded herself and took off in a full sprint, disappearing into the night as if she'd never existed.

## Chapter Twenty

Kaitlyn crashed through the woods, the cracking branches beneath her feet filling the dark silence. The green-tinted night forest spread around her as far as she could see. She had been on the run for thirteen minutes and eleven seconds. Scanning the forest she could see the body heat of several startled animals. There wasn't a human form in sight. If they were chasing her, they weren't close—at least, not yet.

Faster.

She had to get out of the woods and into civilization; a town. There had to be a town near here, somewhere. They would be combing the woods for her for days, but she didn't plan on being there that long.

Recalling the phone Lucas had given her, Kaitlyn came to a halt, swung the bag off her shoulder and dropped it to the ground. She unzipped the side pocket and slid out the smooth, thin phone. When she pressed the round button on the bottom, the screen came to life.

A small square on the screen said 'Maps.' Not knowing what else to do, she tapped it. She was surprised when it opened to a map. She had spent extensive time with Frank learning to read the terrain and navigate maps. It didn't take her long to realize the pulsing dot was her location. When she moved forward, the dot moved with her. Genius.

There was a major highway approximately fifteen miles due north. She stuffed the phone back in the bag and took off in that direction. The undergrowth was getting thicker, and the hills steeper. Reaching up, she grasped hold of a branch to help pull her forward, and then another until she made it to the top. She broke free of the thick shrubs and trees and found herself standing on the edge of a cliff over a stream.

A wave of dizziness washed over her, and she stumbled back, losing her footing. Had they caused her to malfunction remotely? Closing her eyes, she tried to steady herself, to wait for the dizziness to pass.

But instead, like a tidal wave, her memories came crashing back.

It was too much. She wanted to grab the sides of her head and scream, but as images flashed through her mind and emotions spun her around, she breathed deeply and pulled herself back up the slope. She had to keep moving.

Memories of a young girl streamed through her mind. A young, dark-haired girl stood outside in a raincoat and yellow boots waiting for the bus. She turned and smiled at a woman with dark hair, pale skin, and bright blue eyes. It hit Kaitlyn that the woman was probably her mother and the girl Kaitlyn herself. The next flash was her, slightly older, sitting cross-legged under a Christmas tree. A tall slim man with curly blond hair and grey eyes handed her a wrapped box. The girl squealed when she opened up the box and found ice skates. She threw her arms around the man. "Daddy!"

Daddy. The man was her father. He was wearing a red sweater with a snow man on it. His jaw was chiseled and his eyes were the same color as her own.

Keep moving. The influx of memories weakened her. She wanted to drop to the ground, curl into a ball, and wait for it to stop, but her pursuers could be gaining on her. Lucas had given her a chance, and she wasn't going to let him down.

She seemed happy as a child. She laughed and smiled a lot. Athletic; she raced horses, played soccer, practiced karate, surfed, and later, rock climbed.

Kaitlyn ran faster in the shadows of the trees, pushing herself. Keep moving.

And then she was a teenager. School and parties. Boyfriends, dances, and kisses. She gasped when she saw Evan for the first time. His blond hair was shorter, but his green eyes sparkled just like in her dreams. They walked arm in arm through a park, so natural and happy together. He turned and kissed her. Kaitlyn couldn't help but wonder if his kisses made her feel the way Lucas's had.

She almost tripped over a large root when the next image flashed in front of her vision. Okay, so she definitely wasn't a virgin. One mystery solved, as Quess would say. Just seeing the images of her and Evan naked and entwined together on a twin bed made her temperature start to climb, but her sensors quickly regulated her body.

More memories crashed through, like watching home movies. Kaitlyn's breath caught in her throat when the memories started to dim and she was walking by herself. She finally understood the meaning of hairs standing up on the back of one's neck. She tensed, and came to an abrupt stop.

She was about to see something really bad, she could feel it. It was as if she were back in her old body and feeling what she had felt at the time.

In her mind, she watched herself cross Washington Blvd, the main street of her town. She'd done it a thousand times over her lifetime. She paused at the center line, waiting for a car to pass. A truck: Mr. Freeman from the bakery smiled and waved from the drivers seat. She hurried across the street and turned down Lance Drive, a side street that would get her home faster. It was a moonless night, and the streetlights gave off an eerie glow. That's when she heard it: a woman screaming, begging for someone to stop.

In her memory, Kaitlyn froze, then jumped to action. Whipping out a cell phone, she dialed nine-one-one and in a hushed voice told the operator a woman was being attacked. She gave the street, and clicked off the line. Kaitlyn ran up the hill in the direction of the screams which had softened into muffled whimpers.

She spun around, searching. It took her a few moments to realize the sounds were coming from behind a large dumpster. Kaitlyn gasped when she saw a man on top of a woman, her clothes were ripped and face bloody. The man was too intent on the woman to notice Kaitlyn approaching.

She glanced around, searching for something to use as a weapon. A metal pole was sticking out of the dumpster, so she pulled it out, trying to be quiet. Kaitlyn grasped the pole like a baseball bat and swung as hard as she could at the man's back.

"What the hell?" he screamed slumped forward grabbing his back.

"Help me," the woman said, mascara running down her cheeks. "Please."

"Get off her, you asshole." Kaitlyn's hands shook as she held the metal weapon.

The guy ignored her and kept slamming himself into the defenseless woman as if having Kaitlyn watching turned him on even more.

"Get off her!" She drew back again and smashed him on the head.

That caught his attention. He jerked up, stumbling away from the prone woman. "Bitch." Blood trickled down the side of his face. He pulled his jeans up, but left himself hanging out.

Kaitlyn spared a look at the woman; she was frozen in fear.

The man turned and faced Kaitlyn, completely exposing himself. He grabbed himself, and yelled, "You want some of this?"

Kaitlyn refused to look down. She swung, but the man blocked it and grabbed the pole from her. Kaitlyn took off in a sprint, but he was faster.

He tackled her to the ground and pushed his pants down. His naked body pressed to hers. Her face was shoved into the pavement. "You like it rough? I'll give you rough."

He roughly rolled her around and climbed on top of her.

"No!" Kaitlyn screamed, shoving a hand in his face.

He grabbed her arms and pinned her down, then punched her in the face. "Not so tough now, are you?"

He paused as sirens wailed outside the alley.

"I called the cops, jackass," Kaitlyn spat.

He jumped to his feet, pulled up his jeans and kicked her several times in the side. Searing pain shot through Kaitlyn, sending black spots across her vision. He jerked her to her feet, and she lashed out, scratching his face.

The man howled. "You stupid bitch!"

He shoved her hard, throwing her to the ground. Her head slammed against the sidewalk. Everything started to fade, and the last thing she saw was a bright white light.

The next thing in Kaitlyn's memories was her eyes fluttering open and seeing Lucas's exhausted eyes staring at her by her hospital bed.

So that was how she had died.

"She's awake!" he yelled.

Nurses and doctors. Then several flashes of Lucas reading to her, helping her walk, and brushing her hair. He really was with her the whole time...

Kaitlyn shook her head as the memories came to an end, and she could hear movement. She didn't know how long she'd been stopped, but at least she was hidden in the shadows.

Shaken to the core by the return of her memories, she shook her head, trying to regain momentum. She needed to keep moving or they would close in on her soon.

## Chapter Twenty-One

Lucas looked up from his computer, as if he had been concentrating on something important, when Harrington stormed into the room. The man's face was dark red, a vein pulsed on his forehead, and he had balled his hands into fists. The door slammed behind him. "How the hell did this happen?"

"It was always a risk," Lucas said evenly, carefully composing his face into a calm expression. "Why else would we have armed guards and have kept her under lock and key if we didn't see this as a possibility? You give someone that much technology..." Lucas leaned back in his chair and frowned, rubbing his temples. "She must have felt threatened. She is programmed to react to threats. We should be glad she ran instead of killing everyone in the room."

That silenced Harrington. He shoved his hands in his pockets and looked out the window, his eyes distant, lost in his own thoughts. "Dammit!" he burst out. "We need to get her back. Why isn't her GPS working? What the hell is the use of all this technology if it's not even going to work? You realize it would be the end for all of us if the media got ahold of this story."

"We were aware of that potential when we signed on for the job with the extensive nondisclosure forms you made us sign." Lucas leaned forward and tapped on the keyboard. "I'm not sure what's going on. Look at this—the signal shows her still in her room."

Harrington came around the desk and looked over his shoulder. "Could she be back?"

Lucas didn't answer.

"Do you think she was smart enough to reprogram the system to throw us off? Could she have had access to the programs?"

Lucas pushed his seat back and stood up. "You know, I bet that is exactly what happened. I never thought of that. She certainly has enough knowledge stored in her database."

"We made her too well," Harrington mused, bitterly.

"It could just be a glitch. As you know, computers are not fail proof." Or maybe I helped her escape, Lucas thought wryly.

Ever since he had sounded the alarm, Lucas had been a nervous wreck. In order to keep suspicion off himself, he had to be the one to notify the guards about her escape. After seeing her off into the night, he sounded the alarm.

He had to hide a smile. For Kaitlyn, getting off the compound would have only taken minutes.

Hopefully he had done enough to keep him in the clear.

According to the initial reports, she'd managed to evade the security team so far. At one point, they were on her trail, but lost her. Not even for a second did he doubt her ability to evade capture. He was more worried what would happen once she tried to blend in with civilians.

Harrington paced the room. The burly man looked like he was about to blow a fuse. "I am supposed to renegotiate the terms of the hand off with the secretary of defense. Tomorrow. How in the hell am I going to explain we've lost the package?"

Lucas knew Harrington would find away. He always did.

"You could call and tell them you have to push back the negotiations due to a conflicting schedule," Lucas suggested.

Harrington swiveled and stared at Lucas like he'd lost his mind. "Son, we are talking about the United States Government. They wait for no one."

"Well, then tell them you are having second thoughts and need more time. This is, after all, a huge commitment for IFICS."

The usually calm and collected Harrington growled with frustration and angrily swiped the pen holder across the desk. It clattered to the ground, pens rolling across the white tile floor. "It looks like I don't have a choice."

Lucas ignored the outburst and went back to his computer. Harrington left the room without another word. Of course, he didn't bother to pick up his mess.

By now, Lucas thought, Kate had access to her memories. He wondered how she handled seeing the traumatic experience that landed her in the hands of IFICS. If only they had more time together before she left, he could have helped her through it.

She was all alone.

God, he wished he could be there for her. No one should have to remember what she went through. He should have told her the police had caught the bastard thanks to the DNA they had pulled from under Kaitlyn's nails. If he ever saw her again, he would make sure she knew she saved other women from being attacked. Not that it would give back the life she lost that night. But her old life was over. She wouldn't have lived on like she had without Lucas and IFICS.

Professor Adams burst through the door, his hangdog face exhausted. He crossed the room, his loafers silent on the tiles, and settled at the desk across from Lucas. Leaning forward on his elbows, he caught Lucas's eye. "Do you know something about her escape?"

Lucas's hand stopped mid-air before he hit the next key stroke. "I can't believe you just asked me that."

The professor sighed and threw his hands up in the air. "I've gone over it a thousand times, Lucas. There is no way she could have gotten out without help." His face hardened and his eyes narrowed at Lucas. "I talked to the guards, and they said you've been spending time with her after work."

"Of course I didn't help her," Lucas said angrily, his heart pounding. "I think you know how important this job is to me. I've given everything to this company." He was surprised at how easily the lies rolled off his tongue.

Professor Adams pushed his glasses back up his nose, shaking his head sadly. "I've seen the way you look at her, Lucas. She seems to have gotten to Quess, too. If you know anything that can help us get her back, you need to tell me. It's not safe out there for her. She needs to be in a controlled environment."

"It's not exactly safe in here for her, either!" Lucas couldn't stop the words from coming, and once they were out, he gritted his teeth.

"What are you saying, Lucas?"

Lucas's gaze automatically flicked to the security camera in the corner of the ceiling, pointed directly at him. "Look, okay. Yes, she got to me," Lucas said, "and yes I liked her. But I didn't help her escape. If I knew where she was, I would tell you. I honestly have no idea. She could be anywhere. She is programmed to be evasive and avoid capture, after all." It was mostly the truth, though Lucas would have said anything to protect her.

The professor waited a beat and remarked, "We could shut her down."

Lucas's heart slammed against his chest. Adams wouldn't seriously do that. He couldn't. "If we shut her down, she'll die."

"But she wouldn't be a danger to anyone. If news of a cyborg came out, and that she—a lethal, tactical machine—was loose in the general population, that would be it. We would all be done. Sent to jail. I'm too old for prison. Don't for a second think that we wouldn't be the fall guys for this debacle. The Department of Defense would point at us and cover their asses."

"We knew the risk when we accepted the job," Lucas said through clenched teeth. "If we shut her down, then who knows who would find her with the GPS off-line? And I don't think Harrington would approve of his hundreds of millions of dollars and technology being thrown away like that."

Adams glanced around the lab. As the heating unit clicked on, he stood and came to sit in a chair nearer to Lucas. In a low voice, he said, "You could convince Harrington. He trusts your judgment. If you told him it was the best course of action, he would listen."

"Forget it. Just give the security team time. I'm sure they can bring her back in."

Adams laughed bitterly. "We both know there is not a chance in hell they can capture her."

Truer words had never been spoken. They would know since they were the ones who made her.

"I'll speak to Harrington myself." Adams dropped his head. He looked older than usual, weary, as if the life was being sucked out of him with every passing second Kaitlyn was gone.

"I wouldn't bother. Harrington is well aware of the options. It will just piss him off. Let him make up his own mind."

"Maybe you're right," Adams said. Perhaps I should just take off. Lord knows I've got enough money saved after all the years here. I'm too old for prison. I have my wife and Quess to think about."

"Don't do anything rash," Lucas told him. "Just give it time to unfold. If it looks like the authorities are going to come after us, then you can act. Just get your affairs in order, but hold steady for now."

"Such a smart young lad you are, Lucas. I'll just stay the course for now. But the first sign of things going south..."

"I don't blame you." Lucas stood up and walked over to the coffee pot to refill his mug. He was tired and knew sleep would not come any time soon.

Keep running, Kate, and don't look back.

"Where would she go? We should be able to figure it out. After all we programmed her." Adams said thoughtfully. "Perhaps we can outthink her and lead a team to her."

Lucas took a sip of his coffee and tried to think of a response. Maybe he could throw them off her trail, but he really had no idea where she would go. Adams wasn't aware she had feelings and now had access to her old memories. Would she return to her old home? Lucas didn't think so. At least not right away.

"I have no idea where she would go. It could be a huge city that she could meld into or find a cave in the middle of the woods. I'm afraid none of us can think like Kaitlyn even if we did program her. Her software is so advanced our minds couldn't begin to keep up."

"I suppose you're right." Adams grumbled under his breath. "I just wish we could find a way to fix this disaster, before it comes back to haunt us."

Taking another sip of his coffee, Lucas remained silent.

## Chapter Twenty-Two

The sun was starting to rise. Kaitlyn had managed to evade capture on two different occasions. For now, she was in the clear.

Her internal clock informed her she was only twenty-three minutes from civilization if she kept the same pace. The thought brought a sense of relief, along with a pang of fear and she anxiously tugged her sleeves down to her wrists. Even though the clothes covered her irregularities, she still felt self-conscious. Maybe she wouldn't be able to pull off being human. What if people could tell just by looking at her that she wasn't normal.

She couldn't help but wonder what kind of strange new world lay ahead. Would she ever be able to find her place in it?

Once she got into town, she had no idea where she was going, and for the first time, she started to doubt the plan that had been set in motion. Life perpetually on the run didn't sound much better than her previous existence. After a scan of the area to confirm there were no threats nearby, just the normal scurrying of animals, Kaitlyn dropped to the ground and rummaged through the bag. What exactly had Lucas packed away for her?

He had been planning her escape for a while, it seemed. A driver's license, passport, and a lot of cash. Kaitlyn studied the drivers license, Sarah Granger. So she was supposed to start over with a new name. Sarah, she played the name over in her mind, and decided she didn't like the name at all. The ID had her address in Colorado. Maybe that's where she should go.

She pulled out a navy baseball cap and glasses. She was impressed. Frank had drilled in her head it was the little details that matter the most. The props would help her blend in, become invisible.

Kaitlyn twisted her hair into a ponytail, lowered the hat on her head, and slid on the eyeglasses. It would be enough of a disguise to get her by—for now. Just in case they had police looking for her, which she doubted. They wouldn't want to draw attention to her. To be on the safe side, she knew she should cut her hair and change the color when she figured out where she was going. Lucas had said to trust her instincts. Easier said than done. Her mind worked on logic, not instinct.

Once again, her thoughts drifted to her new memories. She couldn't stop thinking about the woman who had been raped. Was she okay? Was the attacker...her murderer...caught?? For some reason, knowing her old life had ended trying to save someone else made her feel better than if she had been in a car accident. She had no idea why she felt that way. Feelings and emotions were so confusing. She wished there was some kind of manual to help her sort through them.

Time to move. Kaitlyn continued on the path and soon broke out onto a main highway. She jumped over the railing and strode forward, whipping out the phone and consulting the map. The nearest town was only three miles down the road. Once she got there, she would have to find transportation to get further away. She had to put as much distance between her and the compound as possible. Eventually, she would need to rest. She didn't want to over-stress her system. She could technically last for days without sleep, but Lucas had told her it was better to get periodic breaks as long as she wasn't in danger.

A dark sedan pulled over and an older man leaned out the window. "Need a lift, sweetheart?"

_Caution_. Unsure how to respond, Kaitlyn ignored him and kept walking. The man pulled away and continued down the road. Ahead there was a sign that said Maryville, population 1725.

When the town came into view, Kaitlyn wondered if she would be able to pull it off. She had never interacted with anyone outside of the compound before. It wasn't much of a town from what she could see. A few houses lined the street, with a run-down gas station on one side, across from a diner with a flashing arrow.

Kaitlyn pushed open the door into the gas station. A bell went off above her head and she tensed. Was that a warning?

"Morning, dear." A plump woman with a nice smile and grey hair greeted her. The badge on her shirt said her name was Marcy.

"Good morning," Kaitlyn replied.

"Can I help you with something? You look a little lost."

Great. Her first interaction, and they already knew she was lost. "Is there a train station or bus stop anywhere close?"

"Sure is. There's a Greyhound about three miles up the road, and you can take that to connect to Alexandria Union Station. Where are you headed?"

"Fort Lauderdale, Florida." Kaitlyn frowned and wondered why those words slipped out of her mouth. Somewhere deep in her subconscious, she knew that was where she was supposed to be. She wished she could take back the words once they escaped. The security team would probably come looking for her and ask if anyone had seen someone matching her description. She could kill the lady, but that seemed harsh. If they followed her to Florida she would just have to loose them.

"Well, that's quite the trip. You might want to grab a few snacks."

Humans ate all the time, she reminded herself. If she wanted to blend in, she had to act the part.

"You're right," she said, smiling. "I'm starving."

She made her way to the back of the store and grabbed a couple of bags of chips and two candy bars. When she reached for the Butterfingers, a memory crossed her mind. She looked to be around twelve years old, and she was rummaging through a plastic pumpkin filled with candy, searching for Butterfingers.

A slow smile spread across her face. She was starting to welcome the memories. It was like pieces of a jigsaw puzzle slowly fitting together. Once she had all the pieces, she would have a clear image of who she used to be.

"Don't forget to grab a drink." Marcy tilted her head towards the cooler.

Right. Can't forget a drink, Kaitlyn thought wryly as she reached in for a bottle of water.

"That will be seven dollars and ninety-nine cents."

Kaitlyn stood there confused for a moment until her processor flashed money. She scrabbled through her bag and pulled out her money and dropped a hundred dollar bill on the counter.

Marcy eyed the bill. "Don't you have anything smaller than that?"

Kaitlyn flipped through her bills; she really should have researched more. Finally, she found one that had the number ten on it and handed that to the woman.

"Thanks, that's better. And be careful flashing that kind of money around. The world is filled with bad people." The woman handed her money back which Kaitlyn stuffed into the side pocket of her bag.

"Bad people?" Kate asked.

"Don't you watch the news?"

She shook her head no. "I only watch movies."

The woman was looking at her strangely, and Kate realized she said something wrong to draw attention to herself.

"Thanks for the advice. I'll be more careful from now on." Kaitlyn turned to exit the building.

"Have a safe trip."

"Thank you." Kaitlyn could understand why the IFICS were concerned about her interacting with humans; she wasn't very good at it. She felt like a fish out of water. The saying had just popped into her head, an element of the slang chip, she suspected. It reminded her of Quess and made her feel strange. She didn't have time to analyze feelings; she had to get to the bus station.

It was as if she were set on autopilot. At the bus station, a kind-faced gentleman in a uniform helped her find the right bus.

She boarded the bus and made her way to the back. She wanted to be able to see who entered, and also she had quick access to the emergency exit.

The memory of the attack kept playing through her mind as she watched the scenery pass. The bus rolled down the highway in the early morning, once in awhile they past quiet little towns. She couldn't stop thinking of the the woman at the gas station's words— _bad people_. Why was there so much wicked in the world? What would make someone want to hurt a defenseless woman?

Kaitlyn scanned her information drive and was appalled to see that in the United States alone over 1.2 million incidents of violent crimes were reported yearly. Over 90,000 of those incidents involved rape.

She stewed over the statistics for many miles, and it fueled her desire to make the world a better place. Could one person really have that much of an impact? One less woman being abused would be something.

Without being obvious she observed the passengers. It was interesting to see people outside the setting of the compound. She wondered if anyone on the bus had been a victim of a crime, or if there were criminals on board. More than likely there were both.

There was a young couple sitting diagonal from her. They didn't seem to be very happy. The young woman had her arms crossed against her chest and the man stared out the window. She wondered if they were in a fight and if so what about? She felt a pang of loneliness for Lucas. She would probably never see him again.

An old lady sat across from Kaitlyn. She pulled yarn out of her bag and started knitting. Kaitlyn watched her old hands move at a rapid pace. Kaitlyn was fascinated as the yarn started to become a large square.

The old woman caught her eye and smiled.

"Do you knit?"

Startled Kate shook her head no.

"It's relaxing. Helps make the time pass. I could teach you if you want."

"No, thank you."

The woman shrugged and went back to her knitting.

Maybe she could fit in. So far no one had treated her differently. Other than some gross guy with a mustache that kept turning to leer at her. Doing a scan Kaitlyn realized the man was sexually aroused. The thought repulsed her. She wanted to use a pressure point to make the man pass out, but she knew that was not a good idea. She didn't need to draw attention to herself in the enclosed environment.

Why Fort Lauderdale? Why couldn't she remember if it was her home?

In Alexandria, she switched to the train without incident. The further south they went the less the leaves had changed. The stunning red, golds and orange turned to all green. She watched the sun set and rise again from her window seat.

She dozed off with her head against the cool window and dreamed of Evan. Only this time, the dreams were more than just flashes. They were complete scenes. They had been in love; that much was obvious.

Kaitlyn woke up from a particularly vivid Christmas memory. She had just been about to open a small package from Evan, her cheeks flushed with happiness. She searched her memories but couldn't find that one.

As the train drifted into the station, she wondered what it meant that she was dreaming and thinking of Evan when her heart ached for Lucas.

## Chapter Twenty-Three

After twenty-one hours on the road, between trains stops and layovers, the train finally pulled into the station. She was certain she hadn't been followed. Search teams were probably still combing the woods for her.

When Kaitlyn got off the train in Fort Lauderdale, she had a feeling she had been there before.

Could her instincts have taken her home? The thought scared her. What was she going to do, just waltz back into her old life?

She was way beyond that point.

Maybe she could get back on the train and go further south, or even west. But there was something about the coast line that was drawing her in, so she shouldered her bag and started walking. Palm trees lined the road. For some reason this made her miss Quess, and their walks. A palm tree could never replace her favorite birch tree.

Kaitlyn wandered down the highway, following the signs that said "Beach". She crossed a large bridge. Cars whizzed by, and a few of them honked their horns. She had no idea what that meant. The smell of the salt air tugged at a memory. She was getting fragments, but nothing strong and overpowering like the earlier memories. She must have spent a lot of time near the ocean in her past life, which would explain the pull.

A parking lot edged up against the sand, and Kaitlyn mounted the long boardwalk that led down to the beach. Neon lights ran down the length of the boardwalk. People sat on the edging, bikers road by and few people skated past her.

She left the sidewalk and stepped onto the sandy beach. The grey-blue ocean spread before her beneath a sky of white, fluffy clouds. There were couples walking hand in hand or sitting on blankets near the water while their children made sand castles. Kaitlyn pulled off her shoes and stepped barefoot onto the warm, gritty sand, making a straight line for the water. No one gave her a second glance. For the first time in her new life she felt invisible. She was just another person enjoying the beach. The thought was comforting, even though she knew it was far from the truth. She would never be truly human again.

It felt so natural to step into the surf. The ocean waves lapping against the sand and her feet had a calming effect on her. Almost like the way Lucas calmed her mind.

She noticed some people were sleeping on the beach, and she wondered if she should do that as well, but her sensors flashed Caution. After a quick scan, she realized she needed to find a hotel. Reluctantly, Kaitlyn made her way across the beach and back to the main road.

Several hotels lined the street, many of them flashing Vacancy signs. She entered the first hotel and greeted the clerk behind the counter.

"I would like to stay the night, please," Kaitlyn said.

"Of course." The older woman turned to her computer and started clicking on the keyboard. "One night will be ninety-seven."

Kaitlyn reached in her bag and handed the clerk a hundred.

"No, sorry. We need a credit card to keep on file."

Kaitlyn stared at her blankly.

"A credit card. You know, the plastic card with one of these symbols." The clerk pointed at a sign on the counter.

Kaitlyn's scans recognized the five colorful emblems. Within seconds, she knew what each stood for and she knew she didn't have one.

"I don't have one of those," she said, holding out the hundred dollar bill. "I only have cash."

"Company policy. No card, no room."

Kaitlyn shoved the money back in the side pocket of her bag before she slung it on her shoulders. "Do you know of any hotels in the area that don't require credit cards?" she asked stiffly.

"Sorry, dear. Those kinds of no-tell-motels are across the bridge on the bad side of town."

Why did everyone keep saying bad? Bad people. Bad side of town.

Kaitlyn pushed the glass door open and stepped back outside. She didn't need to sleep, but her body needed to recharge, and if she stayed awake too long it would drain her energy. And when she was on the run, that wasn't ideal. She needed to find a place to rest for the night. She also needed to find a change of clothes.

Follow your instincts.

Kaitlyn walked, letting her feet take her wherever they wandered. Off the main highway and deep into a residential part of town, she passed colorful Spanish-themed houses with brilliant green lawns beneath the spray of sprinklers.

She had been wandering for two hours when a wave of familiarity washed over her. She had been here before. The sun had set and the street lights came to life.

She turned left down Green Street and walked to the end of the cul-de-sac. Without a thought, she came to a stop in front of a large white stucco home. The porch light was on, and lamps glowed from several windows. She stared at the wooden swing on the porch, and images flashed before her—sitting on the swing with her parents, and later, with Evan. This house had been her home. Her body tingled with excitement. Her parents were behind the door.

She fought the urge to run up the stairs and ring the doorbell. It would be cruel to come back from the dead. Her parents would never understand. Her excitement quickly turned to overwhelming sadness.

Kaitlyn hung her head and spun on the ball of her foot, leaving without a single glance back.

On autopilot, Kaitlyn took a left down Sanders and a right down Oakwood Drive. Evan. Her body was pulling her to Evan. She wanted to resist, but her feet kept moving forward. Just one peek. She wanted to see him, she had to, and then she would leave.

She was watching the pavement, lost in her own thoughts, when she heard laughter. She looked up to find a couple walking towards her—a blond-haired guy and a beautiful blonde girl.

Kaitlyn's body revved up, and just as quickly her body stabilized as her sensors overrode the fight or flight impulse.

Evan.

Her eyes met his, and she forced her face to stay blank.

"Cassidy?" His voice was incredulous. He abruptly let go of the woman and stepped forward.

Cassidy. Not only had the IFICS taken her old life, they had given her a new name.

"Excuse me?" Kaitlyn pulled her hat down lower.

He was silent for a long time, his girlfriend shifting uncomfortably behind him, and Kaitlyn in front, standing still, her heart hammering.

"I'm sorry." He shook his head, his face pale. "You look like someone I once knew."

Kaitlyn covertly scanned Evan and was surprised to see he had a wedding band on his left hand. She glanced over at the blonde—she wore a matching band. Kaitlyn gritted her teeth; he hadn't wasted any time moving on. She kept her face expressionless.

"It's uncanny, really. The resemblance." Evan's face looked pained. "It's like seeing a ghost."

The blonde woman came up and grabbed his hand, squeezing it. "Sorry, sweetie," she said. Addressing Kaitlyn, she added, "He lost someone once. Any girl with dark hair and your build always stops him in his tracks."

"It's okay." Kaitlyn was proud when her own voice didn't waver. "I saw a movie once where they said everyone has a twin."

"We should go, babe," the blonde murmured to Evan.

Evan's eyes were glued to Kaitlyn's face. It was making her uncomfortable.

"Your friend's name was Cassidy?" Kaitlyn asked the question before she lost her nerve. "What happened to her, if you don't mind me asking?"

"She was murdered. A long time ago."

A long time ago? Kaitlyn opened her mouth to ask "how long?" but Evan spoke again, turning to his wife. "The resemblance really is uncanny, isn't it, Rachel?"

The woman nodded in agreement, her sapphire gaze regarding Kaitlyn seriously. "Yes. It is eerie. Come on, babe. Let's leave this poor girl alone. We're sorry to bother you."

Kaitlyn nodded but didn't say anything more as the woman took hold of Evan's arm and pulled him past her. She could smell his cologne as he passed, his eyes catching hers one last time. Kaitlyn breathed deeply; the scent was so familiar. She continued down the sidewalk, her hands still shaking from the encounter.

How could he have replaced her so quickly? He was married?

Something wasn't right. Quess had said Evan was twenty-one, and it had bothered Kaitlyn at the time, but she wasn't sure why. If she was only seventeen, had her parents let her date a twenty-one year old? A cursory scan of state laws told her that was illegal.

She was murdered. A long time ago.

How long?

Kaitlyn waited until Evan and the blonde had turned a corner and were out of sight, then she took off at a steady run. Lucas had warned her she was faster than humans, and she needed to be careful not to draw attention to herself. A six mile per hour pace seemed adequate. She ran through the streets and came to a stop before the first store she found. The store had bars on the windows. She had obviously ventured into the bad side of town.

Taking a deep breath, Kaitlyn walked through the door and grabbed a soda and some beef jerky. After she paid the cashier, she asked, "What is today?"

"Monday. All day it's been Monday."

Kate shook her head. "I mean the date and year."

The older woman looked at her through narrowed eyes. "Are you being fresh with me, child?"

"No. I was in an accident and sometimes I forget things."

"Oh, you poor thing. Amnesia?"

Kate scanned the definition and nodded. "Yes, ma'am. Amnesia."

"It's the twenty-eighth of September, 2014."

Kate wobbled on her feet, but managed to compose herself before the cashier noticed her panic. The mechanism that overrode her balance set in place, whirled, and she felt better.

Twenty-fourteen.

"Thank you." Kaitlyn turned towards the door, her thoughts clouded.

"Honey." The cashier pushed the bag over the counter, her dark eyes concerned. "You forgot your bag."

Kaitlyn thanked her, grabbed the bag, and nearly ran from the building. She stopped on the sidewalk, the hot sun beating down on her. Her world had tilted.

Three years had passed since her accident. Not several months, like she had thought. Where did that time go?

Kaitlyn needed answers, and there was only one person who could give them to her.

Lucas.

Her mind was racing. How could this be? She was so distracted she didn't notice the group of guys up ahead. She heard someone whistle and her head snapped up, and she stopped in her tracks.

"My my, what's a girl like you doing on this side of town? Slumming?"

Slumming? She didn't respond. There were four of them, and she didn't need her sensors to know they were going to be trouble. She really wasn't in the mood.

"Cat got your tongue?"

"Why would a cat have my tongue?" She asked innocently even though, thanks to the slang chip, she knew it was yet another human saying that made no sense.

"Comedian. We got a funny girl." A tall guy with tattoos all over his muscular arms, and neck stepped forward. The leader. His chest was puffed up like a rooster.

"I don't want any trouble." Kaitlyn said calmly. In her mind she was going over avenues of attack.

"Well, sweetheart you are on the wrong side of the tracks. Trouble is all you find over here."

"That's a shame. You shouldn't let a train track decide if you are good or bad."

A couple of the guys laughed in the background.

"Feisty, I like it."

"What's your name?" Kaitlyn asked.

"What's it to you?"

"I'd like to know your name before I kick your ass."

"You and what army. I'll tell you what's going to happen." He flicked a knife out of his pocket. "I'm going to tear your clothes off, and then make you beg for it. Once I'm done with you, my boys are going to have their turn."

"I don't think so." Kaitlyn, felt her body relax. She welcomed the chance to take out her anger on these jerks. Her mind flashed back to the girl that was raped and the man who caused the end of her life and the start of her new one. As far as she was concerned, the world would be a better place with four less bullies. Someone had to teach them a lesson, and it might as well be her.

The guy licked his lips and took a step forward.

In a blur Kaitlyn slammed her elbow into the crook of his arm. The knife clattered to the ground. Kaitlyn kicked it away. The guy's eyes widened in surprise. The other three moved forward, but the tough guy waved them away.

"I got this bitch." He snarled, his eyes flashed with anger.

He lunged forward, and Kate side stepped causing him to loose his footing. Kate took the advantage and slammed the heel of her open palm into his chest as he fell forward. She heard his ribs crack. He fell to the ground coughing blood. The three guys looked at each other.

A stocky bald guy of average height and wide shoulders came forward. She found it funny that they came one at time when they would have had a better chance if all three attacked. Not much of a chance, but still.

Kaitlyn got into position with her legs bent making it easier to pivot and deliver strikes to her opponent. The guy cocked back his arm and threw a wild punch which Kate deflected easily. She sensed the guy on the ground move, but she knew he wasn't a threat.

Go to your opponent, Frank had told her. Never show fear. Move forward. Don't hesitate; they wont expect it. The grueling hours of training had paid off. She acted reflexively.

Pivoting on the balls of her feet, Kaitlyn delivered a swift kick to his larynx, crushing his wind pipe. The guy dropped to his knees and grabbed his throat. She advanced towards the last two, but they took off in a sprint. She could chase them down, but she had a train to catch.

## Chapter Twenty-Four

Once again, Kaitlyn was on a train headed back in the direction she had come from.

Anger filled her so completely that she couldn't see past the rage. Lies. She was sick of all the lies. After all IFICS had taken from her, she deserved the truth. The decision had been so easy to make. There was nothing left of her old life but memories. She couldn't return to her parents and their white house, and Evan had moved on with his life. They could not accept her for the robot she had become. She couldn't expect them to. If her parents found out what had happened to her. Lucas and the others would all go to jail. She needed to speak to Lucas first. Perhaps someday she would find a way to come back to her parents, but right now it was not the time. Life had moved on when she was gone.

So Kate knew it was time for her to move on, too. She wasn't sure where she would go or what she would do, but she would start over.

Remembering what Lucas said about the handheld device, Kaitlyn reached for the phone. She noticed the symbol at the top informing her that the battery was getting low.

She hesitated for only a moment before she tapped the button and spoke as clearly as she could. "Lucas Andrews address. Northern Virginia."

Kaitlyn actually smiled. A robot talking to a robot.

A list of potential addresses scrolled across the phone, and Kaitlyn was impressed. She narrowed it down to three locations, and turned off the phone to conserve the battery.

She didn't notice the scenery or the passengers this time. Her sole focus was finding out what had happened to her lost time. She knew going back was dangerous. They would be looking for her. They might even be watching Lucas, but she had to chance it. She had to know.

She dozed off, and for the first time since she could recall, she didn't dream about Evan.

As the train pulled into the station, she grabbed her bag and wondered about the significance of this change. Maybe seeing him in person and knowing he had accepted her death and moved on had allowed her to close that part of her subconscious. She still couldn't get over the fact that he was married, or that her real name was Cassidy. But the most mind-boggling was the time that had passed. Where had that time gone?

It was cool as she made her way out into the early morning. She didn't notice it of course, but her internal thermometer flashed fifty-seven degrees. The station bustled with commuters coming and going, and she stopped to watch for a moment. So many people going about their day, living their normal lives. She saw a man wearing a suit carrying a briefcase. He looked like he was talking to himself, but she noticed he was speaking into an bluetooth earpiece. A long line at the coffee cart. A woman pulled her sweater tighter in the brisk air. They had no idea a freak, a deadly super soldier, walked amongst them.

Switching on the phone, she browsed the map function. It took Kaitlyn almost an hour to reach the first potential address by foot. There was an older model Cadillac in the driveway, so unless Lucas lived with someone, she had a feeling this would be a bust. Although, with the way things were going, even that wouldn't surprise her at this point.

She rang the doorbell, and an older man answered.

Smiling brightly, Kaitlyn asked, "Excuse me, is Lucas home?"

The man stared at her for a long moment before answering. "Nope. Lucas is at his friends house. What do you want with him?"

Her mind raced, trying to come up with a plausible explanation. Finally, she just went with the truth. "It was a shot in the dark. My ex-boyfriend's name is Lucas Andrews. I looked him up, and this was one of the addresses."

The man tsked. "Damn computers can tell you anything nowadays. Sorry, wrong house, I'm afraid. I think my Lucas is a bit too young for you. Good luck on your search." He shut the door.

Following her instincts, Kaitlyn skipped the second name on the list and made her way to the third, even though it was further away. Something in the back of her mind told her it was the location she was searching for. When she checked the map, it gave her the distances when walking and for when traveling by car. She decided to grab a cab like they always did in the movies. After standing on the street for ten minutes, she realized the chances of catching a cab on a side street in the suburbs were not very good, so navigated to the main highway.

The first time a yellow cab rode by, she stuck out her hand, but it drove past her. She had no idea what she was doing wrong.

About ten minutes later, another came down the highway, and pulled over. She slid in the front seat and showed the driver the address on her phone. The car pulled out and neither spoke on the drive, which was fine by her. She wasn't feeling chatty.

"Please drive past the house without stopping."

The driver raised an eyebrow, but kept driving.

Kaitlyn recognized Lucas's Jeep in the driveway. She stared up at the small brick house. Hopefully, he didn't have a secret wife she wasn't aware of.

"Can you drop me off two blocks ahead?"

The driver drove ahead without a word. She noticed a black SUV parked across the street from Lucas's.

Walking casually she turned right and then left, and walked the two blocks until she was directly behind Lucas's house a street over. She should wait till nightfall, but she wanted answers now.

Harrington's security team wasn't that large. More than likely there was only one guard watching the house and he would never see her enter.

She walked through the yard and hopped the short chain linked fence. As she suspected, there was no one in the back yard. She hurried up the back steps, and knocked on the door.

The door swung open, and Lucas stood, staring at her, his mouth agape. He was only wearing plaid pajama bottoms and nothing else. The sight of his bare skin almost made her forget what she was there for.

"Kate?" He pulled her into the dim interior and slammed the door. "What are you...how did you...what are you doing here? There's a guard out front."

"That's why I came in the back door." She looked away from his chest and met his eyes. "Why Lucas? Why all the lies?"

"Come in here and sit down. What's happened?"

He led her into an open living room. Dark curtains were drawn and the lights were out. A worn leather couch faced a brick fire place, and a large red rug covered the hardwood floor beneath a coffee table. The walls were lined with bookshelves. A brushed metal lamp sat on a dark wooden end table. Her mind was going through the stores where they were purchased, but she ignored it. She didn't care where Lucas shopped. She wanted different answers.

"Sit down." Lucas motioned to the couch.

A black cat with a white patch of fur around its left eye strolled slowly into the room and sat down, flicking her tail as she stared suspiciously at Kate. She wondered if it could tell she wasn't fully human.

"How old am I, Lucas, and... you have a cat?"

He settled in a recliner next to the couch and dropped his head. "You're twenty, and yes, I have a cat. She came with the house, I guess you could say."

The cat seemed to make some kind of decision, and jumped on Kate's lap. Startled, she ran her hand down its soft fur without really thinking about it.

"Domino never goes to anyone."

"Domino?"

"The cat. She's very much a loner."

"Kindred souls, I guess. Why did you let me believe I was seventeen?"

Lucas sighed. "I guess I never thought about your age. I didn't realize you thought about your age."

"I don't care about my age. What I want to know is what happened to me in those lost years?"

Lucas leaned forward to take her hand, but she pulled away. His brow knitted together. "You were in a coma for almost three years."

Kaitlyn didn't say anything for a long time while she processed the new information. "I remember waking up and seeing you."

"Do you?" He smiled sadly. "I sat by your bed every day. We weren't sure you would pull through. It's a miracle you're alive."

"A miracle, or science?"

He shrugged. "They often go hand in hand."

"I'm so confused, Lucas. I thought it would help, finding out who I was, but it hasn't helped at all." She stared at him. "I saw someone from my past. Someone I once loved."

Lucas tensed. "Evan."

Nodding, she replied, "I saw Evan, and that made me even more confused."

"What happened?"

"Don't worry. I didn't tell him anything. He just thought I was someone that looked like Cassidy. My name is Cassidy? That doesn't even sound right."

"It was Cassidy," Lucas said gently. "You're Kaitlyn now. Unless you want to be Cassidy?"

She shook her head. "No. Cassidy died a long time ago."

"How did you feel when you met him?" Lucas looked away as if he didn't really want to hear the answer.

"Strange. He's married now. I didn't feel a pull towards him the way I thought I would, the way I do with you."

Lucas's shoulders relaxed, and Kaitlyn realized he had been jealous.

"You have nothing to worry about, Lucas." She didn't know why she was comforting him after all the lies.

"Why are you back? You should have kept running. Everyone is looking for you. If they find out you were here..."

"I don't want to run," Kaitlyn cut in wearily. "Run to where? I had a lot of time to think on the train."

"Tell me what you want, Kate, and I will do everything in my power to make it happen."

"I thought about the woman that was raped. Cassidy was brave and wanted to help others. I want to honor the girl I used to be. I have all of these upgrades and skills that I could put to use. There is so much bad in the world, maybe I can help. Even if just a little. This is who I am, Lucas, and we should use it for good."

He leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees. "We can't hand you over, they'll just use you as a weapon. I need to think this over. If we can get Harrington to keep you... I just have to make him understand. We'll have to tell him that you have emotions and your own thoughts, Kate."

"That's fine. I'm sick of hiding who I am. I'm sick of all the lies."

He stood, coming to sit beside her, his hands gently cupping her face as if she were made of glass. "If we can't convince Harrington, we'll run away together. I'm not losing you again, Kate. I was going crazy without you."

"Promise?"

"I promise." He tugged her into a tight hug, resting his head on hers as she leaned into him. The cat jumped off her lap and ran out of the room.

"I need a shower and change of clothes. But right now, I just want to sit here with you, if that's okay?" Kaitlyn asked.

"More than okay."

"Has the guard entered the house?"

"No, he just sits out there all day and night. They switch shifts at nine."

"Useless."

"I think it makes Harrington feel like he's doing something. He's going crazy."

She pulled away to look into his eyes. "Can we wait till tomorrow to talk to Harrington?"

"Absolutely." Lucas entwined his hand in Kaitlyn's and slowly rubbed his thumb along her knuckles. "Anything for you. Besides it's Sunday anyway."

When he leaned down and kissed her, Kaitlyn sank against him, comforted by his presence, the feel of his chest beneath her fingertips. It had been a long couple of days, and in the end, she was where she belonged.

## Chapter Twenty-Five

Lucas whistled as he tossed Kaitlyn's clothes in the washing machine and dumped a cup of detergent inside. Everything will be okay, he told himself. Somehow, they would work it out. He wouldn't hesitate to run away with Kate if that was what it came down to, and that fact alone brought a sense of calm to him. He would do anything to keep her safe.

Even if it meant walking away from everything he knew.

He paused, staring at the way the leftover detergent pooled in the bottom of the cup. Wasn't that exactly what they had done to her? They had stripped her of everything that made her 'Cassidy' the night she lost her life.

Out of the corner of his eye, he saw her walk into the kitchen. She was wrapped in a grey towel that matched her eyes... and nothing else. Just the sight caused his heart to pound and his breathing to change. He put the cap back on the detergent and shut the door to the washer, but forgot to hit Start.

"Feel better?" he asked, unable to tear his gaze away.

Her hair was wet and tousled. She looked fresh-faced and innocent. Gone was the blank stare he had expected from her for so long, replaced with a look of wide-eyed wonder. She had been stuck on the compound for so long, it must have been such a stark contrast to be free, to see all the things, the knick knacks and belongings that make up a person's home. Freedom looked so unlike her bland room on the compound. He wanted to be the one to share in her newfound freedom. There was so much for her to explore and learn. He smiled at the thought of being by her side to experience it with her.

The sight of her bare shoulders was too much. The way she clutched the towel pushed her breasts up, spilling cleavage over the top. His mind started speeding down a road he knew should be left alone. At least for now. She wasn't ready to take their relationship to that level. Not yet.

He cleared his throat. "I left you some clothes in the bathroom."

"I saw them." She smiled sweetly and crossed the room until she was a few feet away.

Without another word, Kaitlyn dropped the towel and stood before him, unflinching. There wasn't a hint of modesty or self-consciousness. She was breathtaking. Her body was strong and yet still feminine with curves that begged to be touched.

Lucas clenched his hands, focusing on deep breaths as his body responded to her. "Kate, what are you doing?"

She stepped forward, her clean citrusy scent wafting towards him, and spoke in a low voice. "When you returned my memories, I found out I wasn't a virgin. I know you were concerned about that. So I thought we could have sex now. If you wanted to. I want to see what it feels like. I can't remember."

Lucas closed his eyes and then opened them, sweeping his gaze over her. He couldn't believe what he was seeing. "My God, you are stunning," he whispered.

"You don't find me repulsive?"

"Of course not. It's who you are Kate. You take my breath away."

Slowly, she took a couple more steps forward.

He should probably stop it, but he really didn't want to. Any self-control had gone out the window when the towel had hit the floor. Her fingertips touched his check. Lucas stared into her grey eyes. The color of storm clouds, he thought as he grabbed her hand from his face and moved it to his lips. He gently kissed her palm, and then each finger, relishing the way she shivered beneath his touch.

She closed the distance between them, running her hands up his arms. Her firm, naked body pressed against his, and heat radiated throughout his body.

"Not here. Upstairs," he said roughly.

He entwined his hand with hers and showed her the way. He had wanted her for so long; he still couldn't believe it was coming true.

His bedroom was cool, a window open to the fall breeze as sunshine spilled through the open curtains. Thankfully, his room was on the backside of the house.

He turned to face her, fighting the urge, he willed himself to put the breaks on. "Are you sure? I'm willing to wait as long as it takes. We don't have to rush into this."

"More than sure."

His palms were clammy and his breathing erratic. He was nervous. Never in his life had he wanted anything more than he wanted Kaitlyn, and he was afraid he would mess things up. He pushed the thought aside and hesitantly wrapped his arms around her. He waited, giving her plenty of opportunity to change her mind. When she didn't, he pulled her body to his. Her arms snaked around his neck, and she pressed her bare chest against his.

Lightly, he trailed his lips down her throat to the hollow of her neck and down the gentle curve of her bare shoulder. A gasp escaped her full lips. He was the luckiest man alive.

His heart felt like it was going to jump out of his chest. Her hands moved up his stomach and every nerve in his body felt electrified. He breathed in the scent of her; she smelled citrusy and clean, like his shampoo. He wanted to bury his head in her hair and get lost forever.

Kaitlyn reached for his pajama bottoms, her hands brushing over his skin which caused him to groan as she tugged off his pants. Desire shot through him. Stepping out of his pants, Lucas walked her backwards to the bed and gently pushed her down onto the mattress. He climbed on top of her. His lips found hers, his hand trailing down her side. Kaitlyn arched her back, and he thought he was going to go insane. He moved his hand up her inner thigh, her skin velvet underneath his fingertips, and he felt her body tense.

He paused. "Are you okay? Do you want me to stop?"

Kaitlyn bit the inside of her mouth, and her face was flushed. "What if I don't know how to do it? I wasn't programmed for this."

"No, you certainly weren't," Lucas laughed softly. He rolled off her and propped himself up on one arm. He traced his finger on the full curve of her hip, his body tightening as her gaze moved over him, hunger in her eyes. "You weren't programmed to want to be with me, either, Kate, but here we are. There's an attraction between us that even science couldn't destroy."

Without another word, Kate pulled his head towards hers and brushed her lips softly against his. She climbed on top of him, her hair spilling down onto his chest as she captured his lips. His hands trembled as he ran them up her strong thighs, pulling her hips to settle on his. Their bodies locked together—flesh on flesh. Kaitlyn gasped, her body tensing.

Lucas cupped her breasts in his hands, his pulse in his throat. He could hear his own heart pounding in his ears as she leaned down and kissed him, and their bodies began to move together.

For hours, they explored each other. Outside the window, the sun disappeared and the room fell into darkness. When they came up for air, Kaitlyn's cheeks were rosy, her eyes shining.

They lay entwined together. Lucas waited for his breathing to return to normal.

"Wow," she murmured, her head cradled in the curve of his shoulder.

He kissed her head. "I told you, you had nothing to worry about. You're incredible."

"You enjoyed it?" Kate asked shyly.

"Are you kidding me? Couldn't you tell." Lucas ran his hand through her long hair. "What about you?"

"Even more amazing than I imagined." Kaitlyn sighed, twisting to look up at him. Her body slid against his, and desire built between them again. "All my senses were hyper-alert. I couldn't think about anything but you."

"I can't get enough of you," Lucas agreed, sliding his palm over her abdomen.

"Can this last forever?" she whispered, kissing him. "Let's never leave this bed."

"As much as I'd like to say yes..." Lucas chuckled.

"I still have so much to learn..." He recognized the devious glint in her grey eyes as she rolled on top of him. "I think I'll have to keep practicing."

## Chapter Twenty-Six

Sunlight filtered through the blinds. Kaitlyn loved the weight of Lucas's arm wrapped loosely around her waist as he slept. She breathed in his wonderful musky smell, running her palm over his bare chest.

They had stayed up most of the night, unable to keep their hands off each other. The evening had been magical. She had been worried that the removal of pain sensors were linked somehow to pleasure, but it certainly seemed that was not the case. At least, not where Lucas was concerned.

A shrill ring broke through the calm silence and Lucas jerked awake. He reached for his phone on the nightstand, accidentally knocked a book to the floor in the process. "Hello," he said hoarsely.

Kaitlyn shifted away as Lucas sat up and looked anxious.

"Yeah, you woke me. What's up? I'm not due in to work for a couple of hours." He smiled reassuringly at Kate, caressing her arm as he listened on the phone.

She felt a charge of electricity run through her anytime his skin touched hers. She knew she could face anything with Lucas by her side.

"I don't think that's a good idea," he said. "Can you come to my house? There's something I would like to talk to you about in person. It's private, and I'd rather discuss it here. Alone."

He clenched his jaw. "I know I work for you and not the other way around. Believe me, you will want to hear this. It's about Kaitlyn, but I'll only talk to you at my house."

Kaitlyn watched the play of emotions cross his face as his eyebrows knitted together. Every move he made fascinated her.

"I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important. I know how valuable your time is."

Another pause. Kaitlyn wondered if it was Harrington on the other end.

"An hour is fine. Your time won't be wasted." Lucas ended the call and rubbed his eyes. "Harrington is coming. I think it's best if we talk to him on our turf, not his. I don't want him to have the chance to lock you away before he hears us out." His heart rate was increased and his body was tense.

"What was he calling about?" Kaitlyn scooted up and laid her head on his shoulder.

"He wants to have a meeting to see if we should shut down the project since you haven't been found."

Her eyes widened. "I can't believe he would do that. Do you think we can talk him out of it?"

"I do. Harrington didn't get this far in life without being a shrewd businessman. Plus, deep down he doesn't want to hand you over. Once we explain to him, I think he'll see things our way. And if not... Well, you'll just have to subdue him, and we'll go on the run. Together."

"He might bring more guards with him."

"I don't think that would be a problem for you. But it could make things difficult. Hopefully, he shows up alone."

"Should we tie him up when he gets here so he'll have to listen?" Kate asked.

"I'd rather not. That will be a last resort. Harrington is a reasonable man, and he's well aware of your talents."

The doorbell rang.

Sitting at the kitchen table, Kaitlyn tensed, but her sensors quickly relaxed her muscles again.

"He's not alone. Two others are with him." Kaitlyn said.

Lucas leaned down and kissed her on the forehead. "It will be alright."

Wishful thinking, she thought as she followed Lucas's tall, athletic frame across the room. He turned and gave her a reassuring smile before he swung the door open.

"What's this..." Harrington stopped mid-sentence, his gaze stopped on Kaitlyn his eyes narrowed.

"Don't do anything rash. I know this looks bad, but give me a moment and I'll explain," Lucas said.

Harrington stepped through the door, not taking his eyes off his prized possession. Terry and Mirko stood on either side of him. They looked alert, but unsure what to do.

Lucas shut the door quickly behind them. Kaitlyn watched them closely, ready to spring into action if he became a threat.

"Lucas, what's going on here? You better have a good explanation why my billion dollar classified project is sitting in your kitchen, while I have my whole security force working round the clock searching for her."

"I asked you to come alone."

"And I told you—you work for me, not the other way around."

"With all due respect, I think everyone in this room knows the guards are no more than show. If Kaitlyn wanted, she could easily take all of us without breaking a sweat."

"Wait in the car." Harrington barked at the guards.

"Are you sure?" Terry asked.

"Go."

They turned and walked out of the house. Kaitlyn relaxed somewhat. She didn't want to hurt them.

"Have a seat, and I'll explain everything. Do you want some coffee?"

"No, I don't want any damn coffee," Harrington snapped. "And I'm not sitting down. I want you to tell me what the hell is going on."

"Kaitlyn came to me in hopes I could mediate. We have a proposition for you."

Harrington rolled his eyes. "You've got to be kidding me."

"I'm afraid I'm not," Lucas said grimly. "Kaitlyn does not wish to be sold off to be some killing machine. I think after you hear us out, you will agree it's to your advantage to keep Kate to yourself."

"Oh, she's Kate, now?" Harrington raised an eyebrow. "Well, go on, boy. Spit it out."

"I know this is going to be hard for you to believe, but even after the countless upgrades, Kaitlyn still has emotions," Lucas said. "She's not the mindless robot we took her to be. She is a real living person with her own thoughts and feelings. She didn't want to leave the compound, and she got scared that you were going to sell her off."

His eyes darted back to Kaitlyn. "She has emotions? How is that possible?"

"The human body is complex. We really shouldn't be too surprised."

"Well, I'm pretty damn surprised. She has shown no evidence of human emotions. She barely responds when someone acknowledges her."

Kaitlyn nodded. "I was afraid you would strip me even more than you already had. So I kept my thoughts and feelings to myself."

Harrington looked back at Lucas, clearly surprised. "And how would this be in my best interest? Why shouldn't I call a team to pick her up right now?"

"Kaitlyn has already proven she can escape from us, and we both know your security team wouldn't stand a chance. She could have gone off on her own and started a new life, but she came back because she wants to help."

Kaitlyn stood up and walked toward Harrington, who was still standing near the door. He took a step backwards, clearly uncomfortable. "My old life is gone. I know that, but I want to make this new life the best it can be with the situation I'm in. I have all of these upgrades that make me 'super human.' I don't want them to go to waste, but I also don't want to be controlled by others. I want to do the right thing, but not at the expense of my freedom."

"What we are offering is a partnership of sorts," Lucas said.

Harrington laughed. "You must be out of your mind. Need I remind you who controls this situation? You belong to me, sweetheart. One command from me and Kaitlyn will be shut down for good."

"That's very true. But you're not going to shut her down. You put all you had into her, and she's perfect, just like you wanted. Harrington, this is really in your best interest. It's either this or you lose her for good. We all know she is more to you then a science project."

"I don't have time for games. Tell me. What's your proposal?"

Lucas took a deep breath. "You keep Kaitlyn for IFICS. You hire her as an independent contractor, with wages and full benefits. Sure, you can loan her out to the defense department, but you never give them control. Think of how much more power you'll have. They will be groveling at your feet, and you won't have to beg them to let you stay apprised of her."

"I don't want to be just a weapon," Kaitlyn said firmly. "I want to be a solution,"

Harrington's eyes were distant as he considered the proposal. His fingers were shaped in a triangle which he tapped at his lips. "It is an interesting proposition."

"You wouldn't have to give up control." Lucas reminded him knowing control was something Harrington thrived on. "And you would be able to see all your hard work in action, not handed over to the government who wouldn't appreciate her the way we do."

"I do loath the idea of giving her away. Regardless of the money and the prestige."

"There's really not much prestige when she's a covert black ops solider. The only people that will know aren't exactly your esteemed colleagues. At least this way you could see first hand what she is able to accomplish."

"As much as I hate to admit it the idea is appealing. Are you sure she's not pulling the wool over our eyes? What if she just wants us to think she has emotions?"

Lucas glanced over at Kaitlyn. "I assure you her emotions are real. I've seen her cry."

"Tears? That's impossible."

"I thought so too, but we were wrong."

"You continue to astound me Kaitlyn." Harrington looked at her as if seeing her for the first time.

"Please, Dr. Harrington, I won't let you down. Just give me a chance."

Harrington met Kaitlyn's gaze. "Let's get one thing straight. If I agree to this, you works for me. You would follow all the rules and regulations same as all my other employees. There will be no special treatment."

Kate nodded. "I don't want special treatment."

"This would be highly classified and dangerous. You could get killed or sent to jail. All of us could go to jail. I would have to expand IFICS. We don't have the resources to run the kind of operation you're suggesting. What are the other demands? Clearly, that's not all?"

"I want to live off-compound," Kaitlyn spoke up, even though she hadn't discussed the concern with Lucas. "I'm sick of that tiny white room with its stupid lock."

Harrington nodded thoughtfully. "I'm sure that could be arranged _if_ Lucas thinks you are up to it. It goes without saying that you have to keep your real identity under wraps." He walked over and sank wearily into the leather sofa. Lucas sat beside him, but Kate remained standing.

Lucas nodded. "She could stay with me. She still needs integration training. She's not quite ready to blend in yet."

"Also, I want to taste food again."

Lucas and Harrington both looked at her in surprise.

"What? I know it can be done. If I can smell, I should be able to taste."

"But you don't need to eat," Lucas said, puzzled.

"I can eat, and I might as well enjoy it when I do. I really want to taste a Butterfinger."

"Butterfinger?" Lucas shook his head and smiled.

"Can you fix that, Lucas?" Harrington asked.

He scratched his head. "Sure, that's an easy fix. Just one I never would have thought would need doing."

"Anything else?" Harrington asked clearly resigned to the idea.

"Yes. I want one of these inside me." She picked up the iPhone on the end table.

"What do you mean?" Harrington smiled for the first time since walking through the front door.

"Why can't I have this fancy map already installed in me and be able to ask Siri to search info for me on the all-knowing Google?"

Lucas grinned. "That might take more work, and I'm pretty sure she's under copyright, but I'm sure we can figure it out."

"Also, I want to be able to see Quess."

"The Adams' granddaughter?" Harrington asked.

"Yes, she's my friend."

He scoffed and shook his head with disbelief. "So, you have...friends? Does everyone know you're...well...still human?"

"Just Quess. She figured it out on her own. She's very bright. She kept my secret for months."

"Okay. I guess that's fine. I didn't realize you were friends. Hell, I didn't realize you had your own thoughts. Anything else?"

"That's all I can think of for now." Kaitlyn knitted her hands together behind her back and gave him a sideways look. "This seems too easy."

Harrington laughed, holding his palms to the ceiling. "I don't know what you mean."

Trust me," he continued, "this is going to be far from easy to pull off. Perhaps one of the most difficult projects I've taken on. Making you was one thing, but controlling how your 'gifts' are used, that's a different kind of power, a kind that comes with many complications."

"Why aren't you trying to bring me back to the compound?" Kaitlyn asked, suspicious. "You're taking this really well. Too well. I thought I would have to restrain you until you saw things our way."

Harrington sat back on the couch. "I've spent the last forty-eight hours worried how I was going to explain this to those self-righteous, military official talking heads. It's with great pleasure that I can now tell them all to shove it."

"Lucas thought you would see it that way, but I wasn't convinced."

"So you have had us fooled this whole time?" Harrington stared up at her, clearly impressed. "That's incredible."

"Boring is more like it."

Harrington laughed. "I can imagine it was. So tell me more."

She wasn't sure where to start, but she knew it was vital to have Harrington on her side. "I still have a lot to re-learn. My brain has been scrambled. But I really want to make this work. I'm willing to do anything it takes. Just... please don't take away what I have left. I should warn you, if I think that you or anyone else will try to alter me again in any way that I do not approve of, I'm gone. My life has value, and I won't let you take that from me again."

Harrington didn't speak for a moment. "Understood. I wish I had known earlier."

"We can tweak things with the programming, but basically she will have to learn how to blend in to society. It will get easier with time," Lucas chimed in.

"Do you think it will interfere with her abilities?"

"No. I don't. I think it will only enhance her. She knows right from wrong and has a conscience. Her skills far surpass any soldier's, and she has a strong sense of morality and justice."

"Think of the possibilities. I don't know why I didn't think of this myself," Harrington muttered under his breath. "Kaitlyn, you realize you will have to complete any mission you are tasked with."

That gave her pause. "I'll be used for good?"

"It's not always so black and white. You may have to do things you don't agree with."

Kate crossed her arms over her chest and looked at Lucas.

"It's always been that way for soldiers. Sometimes the black and white lines can blur to grey." Lucas said calmly.

Kaitlyn nodded her head, but she knew she would figure out a way to only do good.

"So it's settled." Harrington sprang to his feet. "We should get back to the lab right now and get started."

"Not so fast." Lucas held up a hand. "Kaitlyn should have at least one day to herself. We can start the upgrades tomorrow. I'm sure you have a lot of phone calls to make."

Harrington shoved his hands deep into his pockets. "You're right. Kaitlyn, I'm sorry. If we had known, I'm sure we would have done things differently."

"Thank you." Kaitlyn took his offered hand and shook it. "I was worried you were going to try to drag me back to the lab and throw away the key."

His face fell. "God, I feel like a jackass."

"As long as I have some freedom and can make a difference, that's enough for me."

"You will have some freedom Kaitlyn, but don't forget at the end of the day I am in charge. You work for me."

She nodded. She needed Harrington as much as he needed her.

After seeing Harrington out, Lucas wrapped his arms around Kaitlyn with a grin. "A whole day off. What should we do?"

"We could spend the day in your bedroom." Kaitlyn tiptoed to kiss him.

"That does sound tempting. Why don't we spend the day out, and the evening in the bedroom? I want to show you off to the world."

Kaitlyn's face went blank. "What do you mean show me off?"

"Not that way, Kate. I want to show off my beautiful girlfriend. Meaning, I'm honored to have you by my side."

She glowed, squeezing his waist. "You make me feel beautiful."

"I was thinking we could go bowling, or to the movies. Go on a real date."

Kaitlyn thought it over, and then smiled. "I like that idea."

## Chapter Twenty-Seven

"Are you sure this looks okay?" Kaitlyn asked, staring at herself in front of a mirror in the clothing shop.

From the chair in the waiting area, Lucas grinned. "You look great."

"I wish I knew what I liked." She was wearing jeans and a black sweater. The neck felt like it was choking her. Lucas said it was called a 'turtle neck,' which made sense. She had flicked through her internal encyclopedia and saw a plethora of turtles and their necks. But she was a person and not a turtle.

"I don't like the sweater," she said finally.

Lucas laughed. "See, you already know what you like. Or don't like, anyway. One minute. Let me grab a couple more. Don't move."

Lucas returned with three sweaters. "Do you like any of these?"

"This one." Kaitlyn reached for the charcoal v-neck, then moved to tug off her sweater.

Lucas grabbed her hand, speaking quietly. "Not here, Kate. You need to go in the dressing room."

"Oh, right Sorry, I forgot. All the time being observed by the cameras." Kaitlyn dropped her head and went back into the dressing room. She was so used to everything being recorded; it was going to take some time for her to adjust to the idea of privacy. Moments later, she came out with the sweater and jeans in her hands. "These will work. I guess I'll never be able to wear a dress again. At least not in public."

Lucas frowned and glanced around for eavesdroppers before he said, "We could always change the coating to look like skin."

"No. I like the reminder of knowing exactly what I am."

"You're unique."

Kate smiled. "I guess that's one way to put it."

"Do you want to keep shopping or finish later?"

"Later. I just wanted something to wear for our date. Shopping doesn't seem as fun as Quess makes it sound."

"I'm not much of a fan of shopping, myself." He kissed her gently, his thumbs brushing her jaw line. "You can change in the bathroom, and then we'll go on our first official date."

Lucas pulled into a bowling alley. "Heads up. I used to be on the bowling team. I figure I might actually have a chance of beating you at something for once." He gave her a crooked grin that made her heart skip a beat.

"I guess we'll see," she said smugly as she shut her car door and walked around to take his hand. "My visual-spatial awareness is quite excellent."

Competitiveness was ingrained in her, even before she had died. She'd been captain of the swim team for two years. She broke the tri-county meet record her junior year. Kaitlyn realized it was the first time she'd remembered that since her memories were unlocked, and it brought her a pang of sadness. Her parents had been at that meet. They'd been so proud of her.

Lucas glanced over at her. He stopped walking and tugged her around to face him. "What's wrong?"

Kaitlyn smiled sadly. "I was thinking about my parents."

He didn't say anything, but he wrapped his strong arms around her and held her tight for several moments.

When she was ready, they walked into the dimly lit building hand in hand. They were assailed by the smell of fried food and stale beer, and Kaitlyn stepped back as a tipsy brunette in high heels bumped into her. The girl balanced her clear plastic cup of beer and waved at Kate before she wandered off. "Sorry!"

"I'm going to get our shoes and lanes," Lucas told Kaitlyn, squeezing her hand before he let go. "I'll be right back."

Kaitlyn nodded and scanned the bowling alley. It was really loud. There were a lot of people inside, congregating on the hardwood of the lanes and wandering around the area near the bar. It made her uncomfortable.

She turned back to watch Lucas. A pretty blonde girl stood behind the counter, smiling at him. Kaitlyn narrowed her eyes as the girl threw back her head and laughed at something Lucas said.

_Caution_ , flashed on her screen. Her body tensed, and she made her way to Lucas's side.

She snaked her arm around him and glared at the girl. Lucas patted her hand, and she relaxed somewhat, but kept her eyes glued to the blonde. The girl dropped the money as she handed it back to Lucas, and Kaitlyn registered her suddenly elevated heart rate; Kaitlyn had made her nervous. She wondered what made her mood change from laughter to a bundle of nerves so quickly. She must have done something wrong.

Lucas grabbed their shoes and pulled her with him. "What was that about, Kate?"

"She was potentially a threat."

"To who?" he asked wearily.

"I don't know. I got the caution flash."

Lucas groaned. "We're going to have to make some changes to your programming now that we know you have feelings. Could you have been jealous and saw her as a threat?"

Kaitlyn thought about the emotion jealousy and nodded. "It could have been. I didn't like the way she was laughing and smiling at you."

Lucas stopped in his tracks. "Listen, Kate. Emotions are not easy to deal with for anyone, and I think it might be more amplified with you. There is not a woman alive that will ever be a threat to you. You are all I want. Understand?"

"I'm trying to. It's just so confusing, Lucas."

He kissed her softly, and a sense of calm washed over her. For a moment, it was only them in the room, embracing beneath the dingy lights.

Lucas broke the kiss with a cocky grin. "Let's see if I have a chance at winning against you. I'm telling you, I was captain of the team. Well co-captain."

Lucas explained how the game worked. When it was Kaitlyn's first turn, she walked up to the lane and pulled back her arm, then expertly rolled the ball down the lane. She jumped up, grinning when it cracked loudly against the pins, sending them all flying. Strike.

Six turns later, she hit her sixth strike in a row. People were starting to notice.

"Kate." Lucas sidled up to her, shaking his head in amusement. "I know this idea will sound foreign to you, but you've got to miss some of the pins on your next turn."

"Why? This game is so easy."

"Blend in, remember?"

Kate looked around. People were watching her. "I can do that."

Lucas smiled. "I'll be back. I'm going to get a drink."

"Okay." Kate sat down on the hard plastic chair to wait for Lucas to return. She wondered if she was ever going to get anything right.

She felt a man approaching before she saw him, and WARNING flashed. He was six foot, one-ninety-five with dark hair; she couldn't make out his eye color in the dim light, but they were pale. Her body tensed, and she stood up, ready to spring into action.

"Well, hey there, pretty thing. You sure are putting on quite a show for the rest of us." He came to a stop only inches away.

Kaitlyn's alarms were off the charts. She stood with her feet shoulder-width apart, balancing on the balls of her toes in case she needed to act. But a small part of her remembered the earlier interaction with the blonde girl flashing _Caution_ , and for the first time, she was uncertain. Was this guy a real threat?

"What do you want?" she asked calmly and wished Lucas would hurry up.

"I'm looking at it." His hand came forward as if he were going to touch her, and without considering whether she was doing the right thing, Kaitlyn grabbed his arm and threw him over her shoulder. He hit the hardwood floor hard on his back, and a long, low moan escaping him.

Lucas rushed up, his eyes wide as he leaned down to help the guy, who, winded, was struggling to get to his feet.

"What the hell happened?" Lucas asked, glaring at the man.

"He tried to touch me," Kate said, her voice flat. Now that she'd laid him out flat, her indicators had switched to not a threat.

"That's it?" Lucas groaned.

"Your girlfriend is a freak, man. I just wanted to say hello, that's all, and then she went all ninja on my ass." He rubbed the back of his head.

"I thought he was a threat," Kate mumbled.

"She doesn't like to be touched."

"No kidding."

"You need to leave." Lucas tilted his head towards the door.

"You're lucky I don't call the cops on her for assault." The guy stalked off, his ego probably hurt more than his body.

Lucas closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "You're not ready, Kate. We need to get out of here. Now."

Panic coursed through her veins. She grabbed his arms. "Don't say that! I can get ready. I promise. Please don't make me go back." Her eyes glistened by the neon lights.

"We have a lot of work to do," he said gently. "As you are right now, you pose a danger to the population. We'll bring in help. Specialists. You need to relearn the rules of society."

"I can't go back there." Kaitlyn lowered her eyes. "I just can't. Not to live."

"Aw, Kate." Lucas put an arm around her shoulders and hugged her. "I would never make you move back there. You can still stay with me, but we can't have any more of these outings until we get some help."

"You promise I can stay with you?"

"I promise. But Kate, this is serious. If you do something bad, you could get taken away from me."

The seriousness of the situation hit her hard. "I'll learn, Lucas. I don't want to lose you. Whatever it takes, I'll do it."

"Let's get out of here." Lucas grabbed her hand, and they went back to the safety of his house, their first official date over.

## Chapter Twenty- Eight

Six months later

Dr. Olivia Chambers looked up from behind her desk as Lucas walked into her office. She was an attractive woman in her late thirties with long, dark hair. Today, it was piled into a messy bun. "Good morning, Lucas."

"Thanks for seeing me."

"You know you're always welcome. I still think we should talk about setting up regular sessions." She leaned back in her plush leather chair and nodded to the seat across from her.

Lucas reluctantly sat down. He always felt uncomfortable around the doctor. She had an uncanny ability to see right through people.

He didn't bother to reply to her statement. They had gone over it many times before—Lucas had no interest in therapy. He'd had enough of it when he was younger after his father left. But he knew Dr. Chambers was vital to Kate's progress.

Her expertise was in treating patients with Aspergers. She was at the top of her field, Cognitive Behavioral Therapy. It was a field based on the idea that how we think, how we feel, and how we act are intertwined and all interact together. Specifically that our thoughts determined our feelings and our behavior. At the suggestion of a colleague, Harrington brought the doctor in to work with Kaitlyn, and already they had seen amazing changes. Kate was less anxious out in public, was learning to react reasonably to certain social cues, and overall seemed more at ease with herself.

Dr. Chambers had been instrumental in Kaitlyn's reintegration.

"Kate's made tremendous progress. It's quite remarkable really," Dr. Chambers said.

"Do you think she's ready? Harrington is itching to get her in the field." Lucas wasn't sure how much longer he could hold off Harrington. So much money had been dumped into the program getting it ready for Kaitlyn; all they needed now was for Kate to be ready to move the project forward.

"I think she's as ready as she can be, given the circumstances. Pairing her with Erik was a brilliant idea. He will be sure to keep her in check." Dr. Chambers said, leaning back in her chair and folded her hands on her abdomen. "They make a great team."

Lucas felt a twinge of jealousy at the mention of Erik, even though he knew the pairing was the right thing to do. They needed someone with her at all times, and sadly Lucas did not have the skill-set to be her partner. Erik was a super-solider in his own right without any enhancements. A highly decorated former Marine Recon. Lucas knew the soldier would be able to handle any situation thrown their way; making sure Kate was able to do her job was Erik's main priority.

"Do I sense jealousy, Lucas?"

"I'll get over it." He wished it didn't bother him that the two spent so much time together, but that was required to form a partnership. They had to have each other's back. And it was Lucas that Kaitlyn went home with every night, he reminded himself.

Dr. Chambers smiled and didn't reply, which pissed Lucas off.

"So you are giving the go-ahead?"

"I am. I've already let Harrington know. As you can imagine, he's very pleased."

"I'm sure he is." Lucas tried to keep his apprehension off his face.

"She'll still need to see me on a regular basis. This is a long term solution."

"I know. Thank you for everything you've done. She really has made drastic improvements. Every day she seems a little more comfortable."

"You've been a huge factor in that as well, Lucas. You're her anchor."

"Anchor?"

"Yes, you keep her grounded." Dr. Chambers eyed him in her knowing way. "I really don't know if she could have done this without you."

"Thanks."

"It's the truth."

With a parting nod, Lucas stood up and walked out of the office. Dr. Chambers had said exactly what he needed to hear. She seemed to have a knack for that.

Lucas found his way to Harrington's office. The moment they had all been waiting for was finally here. He knew Kaitlyn was capable of doing whatever was required, but he would still be on edge until she returned from her first mission.

Behind the U-shaped desk in the outer office, the secretary smiled. "He's waiting for you."

Harrington grinned when Lucas walked in. "We've done it, Lucas!"

"That we have, sir," Lucas replied.

The man walked over from where he'd been gazing out the window and clapped a big hand to Lucas's shoulder. "Keeping Kate for ourselves was a brilliant idea. We are going to be the envy of every organization out there."

"Let's not celebrate until we see how it goes."

Harrington waved him away. "I'm sure it will go smoothly."

"Famous last words." Lucas ran his hand through his hair, surprised to find it was shaking. "When will they leave?"

"They fly out in the morning. Six am. They'll touch down by noon our time."

"Will they be safe?" Lucas asked, using Harrington's 'they' even though he really only cared about Kate.

"We'll have eyes on them at all times," Harrington said.

At least that was something. He would go insane not knowing if Kate was okay.

Harrington slid a manila envelope across the table. "I'll let you do the honor."

Lucas hesitated, and then accepted the envelope. "Now or in the morning?"

"Why wait?" Harrington boomed. "Let her beautiful mind sleep on it and play out all possible scenarios."

"I'll bring it to them now," Lucas said calmly. Inside, he trembled.

This is it.

It was training time. Lucas found them in the combat room, and stood watching through the window as Kate and Erik stalked in a circle around each other. Erik moved forward swiftly, but Kate was faster. They were both so intent on each other it was as if they were lost in a dance that no one else was allowed access to.

Erik pivoted from his back foot to his front. He threw a flurry of punches, all which Kate blocked with ease.

Kate flipped through the air and locked her legs around Erik's throat dropping him to the ground. Erik somehow managed to get free and sprang back to his feet.

Lucas had seen enough. He couldn't watch them function so smoothly, so perfectly together—both powerful and deadly. He pushed through the door, but neither even glanced his way. Kate was aware he was in the room; she was programmed to know. But he wasn't a threat: Erik was.

A flurry of punches were exchanged, and next thing Lucas knew, Kaitlyn was splayed across Erik's body, and he was tapping out.

The sight of her body pressed against Erik's made Lucas's blood boil, but he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He had to accept that Erik was part of her life now. He was also a lifeline, of sorts, for her.

Kaitlyn jumped up and walked towards Lucas. She was so alive; energy radiated off her. He wanted to wrap his arms around her, but they were at work.

Lucas held up the envelope. "You leave tomorrow."

"Really?" Kate's eyes danced with excitement.

Erik came closer, leaning his craggy face over Kaitlyn's shoulder. He certainly wasn't a handsome man, but his intensity seemed to draw women to him. Lucas had overheard the nurses talking about Erik on more than one occasion.

It bothered Lucas that Kate didn't mind the Marine in her personal space.

"Where are we going?" Erik asked gruffly.

Lucas shrugged. "It's all in there. I'll leave you two to go over the details."

Kaitlyn looked like she was about to explode with excitement. She bounced on the tips of her toes and clutched the envelope to her chest. "Thank you, Lucas. For believing in me."

"I will always believe in you," he said softly, but she had already turned to open the envelope with her partner.

Lucas left the room, his heart aching. He really needed to get his jealousy in check.

Kaitlyn laid her head on Lucas's shoulder, breathing in his musky scent. There was a time she had thought happiness was impossible for her, but she had been wrong. Life was better than she could have ever hoped. She had come to terms with her past and looked forward to the future. She still missed her parents, but she felt it was best they thought she was gone.

Lucas ran his hands through her hair and pressed a kiss to her forehead. "I'll be worried about you."

"Don't be. You know I can take care of myself, and Erik will be there."

"Right. Erik."

Kaitlyn stared at Lucas, his face bathed in the moonlight that filtered through the curtains. His dark hair curled at the nape of his neck, and his strong jawbone drew her closer. She lightly kissed her way from the tip of his ear down his jaw and made her way eagerly to his full warm lips.

"Croatia is so far away." Lucas said softly as he traced his finger around the plastic coating on her arm.

"You saw the file. Human trafficking. All those young girls sold into slavery," Kaitlyn said disgusted.

"He's a monster, and he has to be stopped." Lucas agreed.

"I'll finally be able to use these skills for good."

Lucas turned to his side, his face serious. "Kate. I need to tell you something."

"Yes?" She propped herself on her elbow and stared down at him.

"I'm in love with you, Kate." The words came out in a rush. "I love you so much. The thought of losing you is like a weight crushing my chest."

She smiled, pushed him back, and climbed on top of him. "I know you love me, Lucas." She pressed her lips to his and ran her hands along his muscular chest. She could never get enough of him. Being so close, skin to skin, drove her completely crazy.

"You know?" he asked, smiling against her lips. "I've wanted to say the words for months. I didn't think you were ready."

She leaned down and whispered in his ear. "I love you, too."

"You do? Are you sure?" He gripped her by her arms and pushed her back so he could look her in the eye. "You don't have to say it back just because I said it first. I just wanted you to know. In case anything happened on the mission."

"I feel like I've always loved you. I thought that was obvious?"

Lucas smiled. "I guess I needed to hear it out loud."

"I love you, Lucas. Should I say it again?"

Lucas wrapped his arms around her, rolling her beneath him. "Maybe one more time."

******************

Check out more of Julia Crane's books wherever you buy ebooks!

******************

## "Fractured Innocence," sequel to "Freak of Nature"

Coming December 2014!

Add it to your  Goodreads TBR!

Joining Julia's mailing list for alerts when "Fractured Innocence" is available!

## Rebel Heart Summary

After nuclear strikes cripple the East Coast in the year 2135, security expert Lana is alone with a secret she must protect at all costs, even if it means placing her life – and her heart – in the hands of Brady, the compelling, dangerous leader of the rebellion. As a member of the lower class, Brady serves two masters: the rebellion and the regular army. It will take all his connections and strength to protect Lana and keep from falling in love with her.

## Chapter One

United States, 2135 AD

Lana cracked an eye open wide enough to see it was too early for her alarm to sound. The buzzing continued, and she pushed herself up on one elbow. She focused on the dim light of her microcomputer acting as a page marker in the antique book on her nightstand. She touched the subcutaneous communications implant behind her right ear, which activated the communications net, and rolled onto her back.

"Hello?" she murmured.

"Mornin', sunshine. I need you to get up now."

"Mr. Tim?" At the familiar voice and stiff order, she struggled into a sitting position.

"Didn't think I had it in me, did you?" he asked.

"I'm sorry?"

"You're always saying I'd never survive without you to feed me people's contact information."

"This would be the first time you remembered my net number," she said.

"I remember when it's important enough."

Amused, Lana tossed off her coverlet. She padded towards her desk, where the Undersecretary of Domestic Security's electronic records were maintained within a secured, portable vault the size of her hand.

"Who do you need to contact?" she asked.

"No one yet, but bring my vault with you."

"Yes, sir."

"Now."

Lana suppressed a sigh.

"You know what to do in emergencies?" Mr. Tim's voice was low and quiet.

"Yes."

"Then do it. I'm already here and will await you. I've asked someone to call you and provide you instructions on how to get here using a few unconventional routes. Avoid the main roads and any monitored road. Please follow his directions."

The massive shepherd mix dog sleeping on her couch rose and trotted across the small apartment to her. Its nails clicked on the hard flooring. Lana's gaze lingered in its direction, her heart quickening. Something about Mr. Tim's urgent tone told her this wasn't an exercise.

"Sir, how long should I plan on staying?" she asked. "The kennels don't open until—"

"You have a dog?"

"You bought him for me," she reminded him. "Three years ago for my birthday."

"Right," he said with an uneasy chuckle. "Leave him with the neighbor. Bring uniforms, as many as you have clean."

"Yes, sir," she said. "You need me to contact any of your companions or anyone else from the office?"

"You're an angel, Lana. No, thanks. They'll figure it out as soon as they see the news."

Lana frowned.

"Hurry, kid. Oh, and Lana?"

"Yes, sir?"

"Don't contact anyone once we're done talking. I'm pretty sure this network is monitored. The man who will call you next will do so on a secure net. He's an army-type and has strict instructions, so don't be offended if he's less than conversational. Got it?"

"Yes, sir."

"See you soon."

Her hand lingered above the keypad of her wardrobe. Adrenaline hit her as she realized this was not a drill. Something was wrong.

She dressed in a comfortable uniform marking her as a civilian member of the government service before hesitating to choose what uniforms to bring: the summer- or winter-weight uniforms. She snapped the markers indicating her rank—Special Assistant to the Undersecretary of the Domestic Security Service.

She chose three summer-weight uniforms, three winter-weight uniforms, and enough undergarments for two weeks. She tossed in her exercise clothing before swiping a photo-generator from her wardrobe and tucking it into the pockets of her suitcase. Nerves made her movements clumsy while her mind sought some forgotten information about a threat great enough to rouse the Undersecretary and his staff in the middle of the night. She almost forgot her microcomputer and snagged it as she strode to the door.

She stepped into the night blanketing the neighborhood, struck by the quiet. At two in the morning, she was the only one to stir in the crowded condo community. Moonlight spilled over large buildings with triangular roofs into community squares abutting stacked parking lots. Darkness settled into corners and crevices beyond the moon's touch. She took in the scene, unable to explain the sense of doom settling in her stomach. If an incident occurred, why was no one else in the government service housing community awake?

Even the beggars outside the thick, bulletproof glass of the main gate were quiet, their small fires dark.

Jack, the shepherd mix, nudged her, and she trotted down the stairs and up the steps to her elderly neighbor's condo. Mrs. Watson answered the door with a shotgun over her shoulder, her wrinkled face peering up at Lana.

"Boss call you out again?" she asked.

"Yes. I'm not sure how long it'll be."

"Jack's half mine anyway. He's here more than my grandkids."

Lana smiled and stepped aside. Accustomed to late-night jaunts to the neighbor's, Jack walked into the condo and took up his spot on the couch.

"Thanks, Mrs. Watson," she said.

"Drive safe."

Lana nodded and stepped away. Her personal net buzzed, and she touched the area behind her ear again.

"Hello?"

"I'm calling on behalf of Tim." The masculine voice was low and calm, his speech marked by a Southern drawl.

"I believe you have directions for me?" she asked. She hurried to her greencar, trailed by the self-propelled suitcase.

"I'm going to take you the scenic route," the man said. "If we're cut off, I'll call back immediately. If the network doesn't work, there's a radio in your greencar."

She reached the greencar. Her gaze dropped to the driver's seat, where a small black military radio sat where none had been when she left the car. She looked around her, puzzled. Thus far, Mr. Tim was not following typical protocol for emergencies. He hadn't issued an emergency order over the nets of those who worked for him, and he'd asked someone in the regular military to contact her rather than calling out his special security forces.

"You there?" the soldier prompted impatiently.

"Yes," she replied. "How bad is it?"

"Be assured that you're in no danger," he said in a clipped tone. "Your call sign for the radio is Angel. Mine is Guardian. The correct channel has been programmed into it. Place your thumb on the pad, and it'll signal me. Follow my instructions no matter what. Understood?"

"Yes."

"Let's go."

The Peak was abuzz with activity when Lana arrived several hours later. During exercises, the government's premier contingency operations compound in the Appalachian Mountains of Tennessee was populated only by maintenance crews and a few relaxed guards. She parked in her assigned spot and emerged from the car, startled by the scores of personnel already present. The gate guards were doubled, armed and wearing tactical gear, the perimeter lit by intense floodlights. Helicopters thumped in the distance while military patrols roared overhead.

The air was charged by the activated electromagnetic field surrounding the compound. Lana snapped her identification chip to her uniform before proceeding to the operations control center with Mr. Tim's portable vault. Alerted to her passage through the perimeter by the microchip implant in her brain, Mr. Tim intercepted her before she reached the command and control hub.

"Good to see you, kid," he said with warmth, drawing her off the sidewalk as two soldiers hurried by. "Guardian do you good?" His accent appeared when he was too stressed to be concerned about emulating the flat, cultured accent of the political elite.

"Yes, sir," she answered. "What's going on?"

The thump of a helicopter drew nearer. Roving searchlights splashed the Undersecretary with brilliant white light. Despite his urgency, Mr. Tim was immaculately dressed, his silvered hair clashing with features rendered youthful by multiple advanced cosmetic surgeries. Blue eyes were sharp and his handsome façade calm. He shielded his eyes.

"Worst-case scenario," he said with a contagious half-smile. "That's my helo coming. You're staying here. I'm evacuating with the President and others to the West Coast site."

"Evacuating?" she echoed, fear sliding through her.

"They're leaving a fool named Arnie in charge here. His second-in-command is General Greene, a war hero worth his pay. You're officially now detailed to the VP's staff; however, you'll remain a permanent member of my staff. I've already warned him that you're still mine, and I have no intention of doing anything more than lending you to him. You're the future of this ill-run—"

"Sir," she interrupted. "What's happening?"

"We've been attacked," he replied. "Most of the eastern seaboard is in shambles. Nukes in New York and Miami and most of the other major cities. Reminiscent of the Civil War fifty years ago, only the PMF is being blamed. We've issued warning orders for the populace to avoid the cities, and we're stopping and quarantining everyone at the Mississippi. We've gotta treat as many people as we can who are suffering from radiation poisoning."

She was silent, shocked.

"Shame," he whispered, an odd note in his voice. "There will be no peace talks between the PMF and the government now."

"My god!" she managed at last. "Why would there be after this?"

"They aren't responsible!" he snapped sharply enough to make her jump. "You're too smart to assume anything. This isn't their MO. You know they believe in national unity and rights for the poor. If anything, the strikes look like something that would've occurred during the East-West Civil War."

Startled by his response, she mumbled an apology.

"Tim, helo!" a dark figure shouted from the awaiting shuttle.

"Got it, James. Hold the shuttle!" he called before addressing her again. "Listen, Lana. The country is in chaos right now. The government is crippled. We've pulled in some of our deployed forces from the wars to assist, but they will take some time to arrive. We must maintain East Coast operations from here. Assess what damage you can and rebuild the critical infrastructure systems. I know you, and you're one of the few here I can trust. I wouldn't have spent years grooming you for this type of event if I didn't believe in you. Understand?"

"Yes, sir."

"Don't trust anyone here. I'll send help for you when I can. I've asked the Guardian to remain in contact with you. I fought side by side with his older brother years ago at the end of the war; I know the type of honor that runs in his family. He specializes in discreet, highly contained domestic counter insurgency and counterterrorism operations. He'll advise you and help you in ways I can't. You can trust him. I do."

She listened, unable to fathom the magnitude of chaos he spoke of.

"Protect those below. Some of the private industry's greatest minds are with the VP in the cliff. The VP you can let rot," he added.

She smiled faintly despite her concern.

"General Greene has spent too long at war overseas to know where Ohio is. I've told him you'll help him."

"Of course, sir, but I—"

"Take care, Lana. I hope to see you again."

His ominous farewell silenced her. She watched him as he walked with confident, quick strides to the awaiting shuttle. The shuttle disappeared behind buildings as it headed towards one of the seven helipads on the compound. Heart pounding hard, she turned to face her destination: the command hub, where all emergency operations and critical infrastructure back-up networks and systems for the East Coast were routed in a time of crisis.

"You there, Angel?" Guardian's voice penetrated her spinning thoughts.

"Yes."

"You all right?"

"I don't know," she admitted.

He was quiet for a moment before he spoke in a softer tone. "I won't let anything happen to you, Angel."

She bit her lip, wondering why the gentle words of a stranger affected her as they did. A gust of pine and jet fuel scented wind whipped by her. She stared at a helicopter as it lifted nimbly into the air, imagining Mr. Tim and other politicians aboard it. Two more helicopters landed at different helipads while the searchlights continued to rove the compound. Members of the elite federal government and military personnel darted between greencars and buildings, the buzz of radios and shouts adding to the compound's chaos.

"I'm not ready for the end of the world," she whispered.

"I'm glad I thought to create an emergency chocolate stash."

"Chocolate?"

"I've got extra," he said. "If our paths cross, it will probably signal the end of the world, but if they do, I'll consider sharing. Guardian out."

Lana shook her head, wondering what kind of man thought of chocolate at such a time.

## Chapter Two

Two weeks later

Major Brady Hanson held out a hand to the man dressed in the PMF's gray uniform beside him. His best friend, Dan, tossed him a micro. Brady glanced at it, sweating despite the cool antechamber of their secret communications point. Each trip up the side of the mountain grew harder as chaos erupted along the East Coast and drove refugees through Brady's area of operation.

Brady's arm of the militia, the Appalachia Branch, stretched from northern Georgia up through Virginia and was one of the largest in the PMF, the only thing good to come of the East-West Civil War. The PMF—Poor Man's Front—had started as a protest during the war against the elite that ultimately won and divided the American society between those who lived comfortably—and everyone else.

But his branch of the militia wasn't equipped to help refugees. He could only steer them towards the Underground Railroad, the secretive systems of bunkers and tunnels running beneath major cities that were developed by the PMF during the ten-year war. Meanwhile, his people acted as the eyes on the ground to the regular military, most of which was exiled overseas after the war to prevent the divided political elite from seizing control of it again.

Brady entered the code from his micro onto the keypad beside the metal door in front of him. Dwindling supplies made surviving the day enough of a challenge without scaling a mountain at night. The door opened, and they entered the secret communications site, one of two in the territory he commanded.

Tim, his government contact and the highest-ranking individual in the PMF, was already on screen when Brady entered the comms center. As an influential Undersecretary in the fed command and control structure, Tim had access to all kinds of information that helped Brady's chances of survival.

"You received my latest transmission of the cities that are beyond repair?" Tim asked.

"Last night. They've been infrequent," Brady replied. "The comms have gone up and down, depending on how close we are to the nuked areas."

"I didn't expect the critical infrastructure to disintegrate so fast. Guess I shouldn't be surprised. The eastern part of the country has always had a rather lackadaisical approach to maintenance," Tim said.

"As opposed to you Westerners, where life is perfect."

"Someday, you'll have to come visit," Tim said with a hint of his famous smile. "It's difficult for me to transmit undetected with the comms being down everywhere back east. I'm sorry to keep pulling you here when you have work to do elsewhere."

"No worries, Tim. You know I always support you. And I appreciate the info you're sending us," Brady said. "There's a lot of shit going on over here. We wouldn't know the half of it without your intel."

"There's a lot more going on than we expected. I'll do what I can to get you more frequent updates, but I can't guarantee anything. You try asking Angel?"

"Doubt some poor girl would know anything," Brady replied. "Should she?"

"She might have some insight. She's uniquely positioned. Have you talked to her recently?"

"Yes," Brady said. "She's fine."

"Good." Tim seemed genuinely pleased.

Brady wondered, not for the first time, what Tim's relationship was to the girl. The politician hadn't ordered any of his companions or his thirteen sons protected, and she was important enough that Tim asked about her every time they spoke. Whatever their connection, it was none of his business. He was charged with protecting her. And apparently, everyone else this side of the Mississippi as well.

"Your base camp isn't on the feds' radar yet," Tim said. "I think they're too busy with everything else right now. Even so, you want to be wary of the spread of radiation in the aquifers."

"I'm not ten, Tim," Brady said with a small smile. "We carry our own water and testing equipment."

"Your family and mine would kill me if I let anything happen to you," Tim said, returning the smile.

"We've been balancing both our demanding masters the past few weeks," Brady said, referring to his PMF militia duties and his official regular military duties. "The regular army's got us running around between fed strongholds to assess damage to fed facilities and PMF HQ wants us helping refugees. It's a mess, Tim."

"How bad is it?"

"Irreparable," Dan supplied. "We're surviving because of our position with the PMF and no other reason. No other regular army unit has a chance out here. We lost comms with the few who came from Ft. Bragg. Something weird is going on."

Tim frowned. "Define weird."

"Check your micro," Brady said. He looked down and sent images to Tim.

Tim looked down. "What the hell?" he muttered.

"Something going on you want to tell us about? Like part two of the East-West War? These men aren't wearing Western uniforms for their health."

"The government has been divided since the war, but it didn't seem possible that this could happen."

"The good thing is recruitment is up," Brady said.

"Just be leery of who you trust." The silver-haired man offered a distracted smile. "Seems like so much death should be avoidable in this day and age. All my charm and diplomacy is hitting a brick wall."

"War isn't pretty," Brady agreed. "We'll keep sending refugees west."

"The feds sealed off the Mississippi using the equipment left over from the war fifty years ago. You'd think the plan was to help the survivors, but I'm in a constant battle with others who want to wipe out everything east of the Mississippi and just start over. I figured it was all talk. Looks like some of them might be serious." Tim looked up from the images on his micro.

"Jesus," Dan breathed. "Please warn us if that happens."

"If I find out first, I will." Tim's frustration was plain on his face.

Brady shifted uneasily. He'd never seen the politician up against something he couldn't defeat. Tim looked worn. His friend was keeping secrets.

"I may need you to act quickly in the near future to interfere," Tim said. "And, I might need a few assassinations called in to keep things from blowing up on your side of the river."

"You know I'll do anything you ask," Brady said. "Just contact me when you need me."

"Will do. I'm off to another meeting."

"Take care."

"You, too."

Tim's face disappeared from the screen. Brady glanced at his best friend, who shook his head.

"I can't see how this could get much worse," Dan said.

"I'm sure there's a way," Brady said.

"At least you got Angel to talk to. It's about time for your daily chat, isn't it?"

Brady eyed his friend, who tried hard not to smile. What had started out as a pain-in-the-ass babysitting favor to Tim had turned gradually into something he looked forward to. He checked in daily with the soft-spoken woman he'd nicknamed Angel. He'd known Tim his whole life and knew all of Tim's consorts and children by name, if not by sight.

Tim had never mentioned Angel to him before asking him to take care of her.

"I'll contact the helo," Dan said with a wink and left.

Brady opened his channel. "Checking in."

"Good evening to you, too," Angel replied after a pause.

"You sound beat."

"I am. I started learning to shoot a laser gun today," she said. "I'm not very good."

"All it takes is practice. The way things are going, you need to learn to shoot," he said.

"You really think so?"

Brady frowned. Whoever Angel was, she was sheltered. He'd surmised she was somewhere this side of the Mississippi, but he couldn't understand how she didn't know how bad it was.

"Maybe." He softened his words. "It's a good skill to have."

"Did anyone try to blow you up today?"

He chuckled. "Not yet."

"That's good."

"You'd miss talking to me?"

"Yes," she said simply.

"You're the only one."

"No companion or wife anywhere?"

"They'd be in a million pieces right now if so. Don't know if you noticed, but it's a warzone."

"I am so sorry," she said, sounding distraught. "I didn't even think to ask if you lost anyone."

"I didn't. It was my attempt at humor," he explained, not unaffected by her concern. It had been years since he'd heard a woman's compassion. "Did you lose anyone?"

"No. Well, yes. Maybe."

Brady waited, unusually interested in her answer. He expected her to name off Tim and answer his unasked question about the relationship between the two of them.

"My dog, Jack. I left him with my neighbor and haven't been able to reach her."

"Your dog," he said. "Dogs are good at surviving on their own. No one else?"

"No. You sound surprised."

"Just curious." He heard the beat of a helo approaching. "I'll keep an eye out for any lost dogs." As he spoke, he strode from the commo room to the ledge outside. He trotted up a set of shallow stairs chiseled into the mountain to the helipad where Dan waited. "I gotta go, Angel. I'll contact you later."

"Good luck."

"Get some sleep. Guardian out."

He trotted to join Dan as the helo lowered from the sky. His thoughts were on Angel. Some evenings, he talked with her until she lost the edge of worry in her voice. Other evenings were like this one, where he checked in and went about his business. In both cases, he found himself looking forward to hearing her voice—and making sure she was still alive. He wasn't sure how he'd break the news to Tim if something happened to her.

The helo hovered near the edge of the plateau. A ladder lowered, and Brady vaulted onto it, followed by Dan. They sat and pulled out laser guns, arming them and waiting as the helo took them down the mountain again to their awaiting teams.

Brady's focus returned to his mission. They'd identified a small town where the soldiers in Western uniforms had holed themselves. He had no idea who they were, except that sightings of them became regular soon after the nuke attacks on the East Coast.

"I said, security to command! You surface dwellers better not be sleeping, or—"

In the quite, dark command center, Lana awoke from her doze with a jerk at the peeved female's voice, the dream of her journey to the Peak fading. She slapped the pad to open the command center's internal network. The communications screen lit up one wall, displaying one of the genetically altered women in the elite special operations security team. Unlike the regular military, the political elite's security private forces were made up of children from the upper class to prevent the elite class from becoming polluted by the poor.

The muscular woman, with short blond hair and clad in black tactical gear, stood in a stark white hallway. Green eyes sparkled despite her irritated tone.

"I'm here, I'm here, Elise," Lana mumbled.

"Lana!" Elise's voice brightened. "I'm happy it's you. Greenie got you working nights, too?"

"Yes. Everything okay?"

"Just bored."

Lana's body ached from sleeping in chairs. She shook her head to clear it and looked around. The command hub held a dozen workstations, one for each eastern critical infrastructure, and a wall secured behind titanium glass of keypads, buttons, and computer screens that acted as the emergency backup. The Eastern Command Center had served as the headquarters for the Eastern armies during the East-West Civil War. After the war, it remained a central hub.

The other walls of the octagon-shaped command center were occupied by silent, animated screens similar to the one the underground security commander appeared on. Computers hummed, the sound enough to lull Lana to sleep nearly every shift she spent alone in the vault despite the sleep replacement supplements—known as anti-sleepers—she took.

She paced in front of one wall, staring again at the map of the eastern U.S., where the attacks and their kill zones were marked with a running timeline beneath it. The major cities in the East hit by nukes were marked in red with concentric circles that faded to orange, yellow, and finally green as they stretched west. With the exception of a few isolated pockets of green, most of the East Coast was shaded with red, orange, or yellow, while the Midwest was a mix of greens and yellows.

"You're obsessed," Elise said. "What is it now?"

"The usual. I'm missing something."

"You and everyone else around here. You know tonight I had to prevent the VP's commo guy from using the emergency network to order gin? Someone down here wants martinis."

Lana sighed. She crossed to the communication master workstation and checked the systems. The emergency network had not been utilized, which meant that by morning one of the high-ranking men hiding underground would be on the phone to General Greene to complain about the lack of gin.

"Water, I can understand. That's a big deal," Elise continued. "The network good?"

"Yeah. They didn't use it. Will I be reading another report about you smacking someone?"

"Nope. Just told the commo guy he wouldn't ever see the light of day again if he touched the commo pad."

"I'm glad you're down there, Elise," she said. "I'm not sure I could tell the VP to sit down and shut up with the same panache you have."

"It's fun. How's life in the sun? I thought Jim told me you're seeing survivors at the gates?"

Lana's smile faded. "Our location isn't secret anymore," she responded in a troubled tone. "It's crazy around here sometimes."

She was uneasy lingering on the events of the past week. The local populace—some dressed in the Western uniforms she'd seen in her history classes—was making its way towards the compound, lured by the rumors of the government compound and food, water, and medicines. She did not agree with the commander's orders to kill anyone who stepped within range. Her gaze returned to the map.

"Everyone's asleep, and I'm bored," Elise complained. "Tell me why you always stare at that map whenever I call."

"It just doesn't make sense to me," Lana began. She sat again in the uncomfortable chair that had become her alternate bed.

"What doesn't?"

"We had no advanced warning that this was going to happen. That's virtually impossible, Elise. The attacks on the coast occurred simultaneously with nukes that would've been impossible to hide, let alone smuggle into the country. No one has this capability, even the PMF."

"I thought you domestic security types were supposed to be watching this kind of thing."

"We do. We did. I've never seen anything indicating the PMF could wipe out the East Coast. It doesn't fit with their alleged party objectives or any tactics they've ever employed."

"No one else could've done it. Unless you know something I don't?" Elise countered.

Lana said nothing. If not for Mr. Tim's assertion, she would not have pursued her instincts. Research conducted during quiet nights such as this only bolstered her opinion that the only organization that might have the capabilities still couldn't have done this. Her years of training led her to a conclusion she couldn't yet embrace: that the only way to hide the large-scaled planning would require someone on the inside of the government.

Her gaze settled on the animated timeline. All of the attacks occurred between three fifteen in the morning and four thirty. Mr. Tim had called her well before. If he knew something was about to happen, then others within the government did as well. She just couldn't find it.

"I'll be rotating to the surface this afternoon," Elise said. "You with the psycho commander today?"

"Probably," Lana responded, turning away from the map. "General Greene is headed down there this morning. He normally keeps the commander close to him. I'll probably have to stay with Arnie if the general isn't around."

The door behind Lana slid open. She twisted in her seat to face General Greene, one of the three people on the compound authorized by the manic commander to be present in the command hub alone. His clothing was pressed and his appearance spry despite his almost sixty years.

"Elise out." The security commander's image disappeared from the screen.

Lana studied the general. To an outsider, he appeared as confident and fresh as a man just starting a mission after a good night's sleep. She, however, saw the lines of pain and exhaustion under his eyes. His right arm hung limply at his side. He had not used it in over a month.

"How are you feeling, sir?" she asked.

"Another beautiful day," he said. "Any word from the West?"

"No, sir."

"Maybe tomorrow," he said with a shrug. "The commander is officially no longer in command. The doc finally declared him unfit after his last episode."

Lana almost sighed in relief.

"No more lunatic rages or attempts to blast himself to the moon or whatever he was doing last week," General Greene added with a shake of his head. "Unfortunately, Arnie needs a babysitter, someone who can hush up anything he says that he shouldn't. There are only three of us here with access to that level of information, and I'm ordering you to do it."

"He has been very erratic lately," she agreed.

"He's so drugged up by the doc right now, even you should be able to handle him. He'll be replacing Elise as your current roommate for the time being. Anything happen last night?"

Lana grimaced internally at the thought of dealing with the crazy man who should've been running the command center instead of her. Arnie Smith had fallen off the deep end soon after arriving to the Peak.

"Yes, sir," she replied. "One of the generators is out. I don't know that we have the expertise here to repair it at this time. We may be eating out of cans soon. Food stores are getting low up here." She looked at her notes on her micro. "Also, South Carolina contacted us regarding water for its residents in Charlotte. I authorized the dispersal of two tons of water and twenty cases of rations from the emergency site in Raleigh along with hazmat drivers and twelve vehicles. It will tide them over while they try to repair their water system."

"How are the power grids holding up?" he asked, gaze shifting to the screens around them.

Lana brought up the energy grids. The geospatial depiction of the country was crisscrossed with glowing colors and lines.

"Not well. Traditional power is mostly out all the way to the Mississippi River. Everything this side of the Mississippi is working on solar energy, but not all the facilities are equipped with energy storage, and because it's fall, our energy collection is limited. It's still a mess but better than it was."

He frowned at the map before him.

"Teams are working to repair what they can," she added more softly.

"Good enough," he said. "Take a break for a couple of hours. The medics have your anti-sleepers ready. I don't think things will get any better for us."

Lana hesitated then went on with a frown. "Sir, we have another two weeks of supplies up here, if that. The guards have shot another dozen people around the perimeters, and our sensors indicate there is a small camp of some sort housing over a hundred survivors nearby and another one with several hundred at the bottom of the mountain," she said. "I take it we've not heard from the central or west coast sites this week?"

"No, we haven't."

She waited for some assurance or direction. When he remained silent, she left.

Lana shivered as she stepped into the cold night. The sky was clear, one of the few clear nights since she arrived to the Peak. Normally, clouds hung around the mountaintop. She breathed the chilled air to clear her thoughts. Black-clad guards roamed the internal perimeter while others manned the walls of the compound. The pulse of the protective field surrounding the compound mixed with the distant howls of coyotes inhabiting the forest.

She hugged herself and treaded to the side of the main road down a small hill to the barracks housing the feds. The road edged a thatch of forest past the water treatment plant and the power plant, and circled the central command hub in which she worked before leading to the main entrance of the compound.

The walk was peaceful, the starry night and thrum of crickets easing her tired mind. She thought of Jack, hoping he was still safe with Mrs. Watson but not optimistic he was. She'd tried to contact Mrs. Watson several times the first week at the Peak before giving up. Her only regret in leaving everything behind was not bringing Jack with her.

A set of soldiers approached on patrol. Lana waved to them in greeting as she reached the barracks. She dreaded entering, wanting a moment of peace before being confined within the spartanly furnished room with the manic Arnie Smith. She turned away, crossed the road, and skirted the darkened helipad resting at the edge of a cliff overlooking an extensive valley.

She perched on one of the boulders lining the cliff edge and tucked her legs beneath her. The cliff's sheer drop created a natural defense against any intruders in addition to providing a view that was breathtaking by day or night. The valley appeared as vast as the sky, both stretching until they met a second range of mountains in the distance.

"Checking in." The Guardian's voice drifted over her personal net.

Pleased to hear from the Guardian, she found herself smiling. She knew little about the stranger who called to check on her every day, not even his real name, but she was always cheered by his familiar voice.

"I'm here," she answered. "You're still alive."

"For now. Fortunately, things look bleaker every day," he replied with amusement. "Isn't it past your bedtime?"

"I know—six hours a day," she said before he chided her as he often did. "I don't think I'll get any real sleep for a long time."

"How are things?"

"We have two weeks of food left and a commander confined to my quarters to ensure he doesn't do anything rash."

He chuckled.

"Is it that much of a mess out there?" she asked.

"Yeah. And we're almost out of supplies."

"You should have mentioned that before. Do you have your coordinates?" She withdrew a microcomputer from her pocket. "I can tell you where the nearest emerops supply is. I'll release the locks, if you promise to take only what you need and not sell the rest, like the feds in Florida."

"You can do that?"

"Yes."

"What else can you do?" he asked.

"What else do you need?"

"More than you'd like to know," he promised. "For now, food and water will be good. We'll take what we need and nothing more. Sending coordinates."

She reviewed the numbers that popped up on her screen.

"You're not far," she murmured, typing in lock and alarm release codes. "I'm sending the location of the nearest supply center."

"If you control all these stores, why not send people out for food?" he asked.

"It's complicated," she responded, mind on the manic commander and his equally unreasonable decisions.

"Complicated," he repeated. "I won't ask. You go shooting this evening?"

"No. In the morning. My friend Elise is on the special security team. She lets me train with them, and the general is very supportive."

"Good girl."

"The locks will open at zero four twenty-five. The facility will rearm at four forty-nine exactly. You don't want to be trapped inside when it does."

"We'll move quickly."

Lana tucked the microcomputer away, gazing at the valley again.

"How are you?" he questioned.

"I'm well. Healthy, at least. I worry we won't be enough to maintain government ops for much longer. This type of contingency was not one we planned for. I guess I'm scared, but I'm too tired to tell," she answered. "I was thinking today that I wish my dog was with me, so I don't die alone. I had hoped to be married by this point of my life."

"Married? Even with the amendment outlawing divorce? Sounds like madness to me."

"There was a time when the national marriage rate was fairly high," she reminded him. "Before the East-West War. The point of being married is not to get a divorce."

"We see how well that worked. You have to admit that seven of ten marriages ending in divorce is not a very promising statistic. It's one of the few Wartime laws I agreed with. At least companions have the same rights as spouses without the hassle of marriage. That seems like a better deal to me."

"Didn't you ever hear your grandparents tell stories about how they met and got married?" she pursued.

"Yes. And how they got divorced, my grandfather four times over."

"My grandparents had better luck," she admitted. "They met when the classes were divided after the war. My grandfather was from the elite and my grandmother from the manual labor class. He gave up everything to be with her, and they died quite old, holding hands even in the end."

"You're from the manual labor class?"

"I am. I guess my grandfather was at one time a friend of Mr. Tim's. He contacted Mr. Tim when I was four, after my mother died. I never knew my father. Mr. Tim paid for my education and training. He sponsored my entrance into government service. I've worked for him since."

"I never would have guessed," Guardian said.

"Everyone assumes I was born into this class."

"You carry yourself like you were. Look, I'm being summoned to hunt some bad men. God willing, I die in battle sometime soon. If not, I'll make you a promise. Keep my men with food and water, and I'll marry you if our paths ever cross," he said. "I don't starve, and you don't die alone. Sound like a good plan?"

"I don't think either of us will live that long, but I'll agree to your terms," she replied with a laugh. "Be safe, and don't be in the facility when the alarm rearms."

"Will do. Guardian out."

Lana's smile remained as she crossed the helipad towards the barracks. She tried not to think of the Guardian dying. He had been with her since the world began its plummet into chaos, and she hoped he remained at the other end of the network until the world righted itself. It was not likely for the paths of a soldier and a member of the political elite to cross paths, but he was the closest thing she had ever had to a friend since leaving her home at the age of four. Mr. Tim kept her too busy to allow her time to have her own life.

Her stomach fluttered at the idea of her Guardian offering to marry her. He was brusque and candid, two traits she hadn't yet gotten used to. She'd daydreamed of what he looked like. Even if their paths never crossed, his offer still made her feel special in a way she'd never had time to experience with another man.

The net buzzed, and she tapped her implant to open her channel.

"Lana." General Greene's gruff voice held a tense note.

"Yes, sir?"

"Are you in the hub?"

"No, sir. You sent me home," she reminded him.

"Someone's in the hub, and it's not me or you. You seen Arnie?"

"No, sir."

"You may want to make your way back here. I think you're the only one who knows how to fix anything that madman breaks."

Her heart dropped to her stomach, and she ran. She reached the command hub to find the general pacing in front while three guards waited a short distance from him. The doorframe was red, indicating it was locked. Out of breath, she waited for the general to speak.

"You feel it?" General Greene asked. "I think he disabled the field."

She listened for the familiar thrum of energy over her breathing. It was gone.

"It's the least of my concerns," the general mumbled, jabbing at the keypad. "But I am concerned about any other systems he decided to disable."

She pulled out her microcomputer and approached the door. The security system didn't recognize her thumbprint. She maneuvered through the complex network systems available to her remotely.

"Ready," she breathed. "I'm disabling the power. We'll have a few seconds to blast the door without affecting the rest of the networks."

The general signaled the three guards over and pulled her out of the way. The guards prepared their laser weaponry and waited. The light around the doorframe went dark, and the three opened fire. The screech of metal on metal drove her to cover her ears as she moved farther away. Sparks and blue fire erupted around the door until it glowed red. With a boom and a crunch, it folded in a cloud of smoke.

The guards lowered their weapons.

"You two, drag the commander out and wait here," General Greene snapped. "Lana, see what's broken."

She followed the two through the acrid smoke into the command hub. The commander was slumped over a workstation, out cold. One screen was a flash of colors and shapes. She went to the workstation monitoring the underground systems and saw with relief that the underground lair was functioning as normal. Her eyes strayed to the wall kept behind translucent, titanium-reinforced glass. Arnie knew the importance of the buttons and keypads behind that glass, but the wall looked secured. She dragged the unconscious commander to the floor and replaced him in the seat before the energy terminal, assessing the damage done.

"We'll have to post guards with the security system inoperable," General Greene muttered as he stepped through the hole in the door. "What do we have?"

"I don't know what he was doing," she replied, puzzled. "It looks like he was attempting to arm the remaining weapons systems in the East."

"Madman."

"He didn't get far," she said. "The specialist can fix it in the morning."

"How are they downstairs?"

"All systems read normal. The only system error is... five sensors were tripped when the field was disengaged," she murmured with a frown. "Two different locations. We have a possible infiltration."

"You stay here. Lock everything. I'll post a guard. We're going to have to search the compound."

Her hands flew over the keypads as she checked the networks for signs of tampering. She moved from station to station. She had a good working knowledge of the systems after her training and the two weeks up here, but she relied on the sector specialists to assess the systems for issues she didn't know to look for. When she finished, she sat down at the station that was her specialty: communications. An alert popped up on the screen before her as well as on her micro, and she opened it.

Hidden messages detected. Lana had never seen this error message before. Authorizing the computer to open the messages, she received another message, one saying they were encoded. The dates were all from the past week, and she recognized two of the originating net codes as being from Mr. Tim and General Greene.

There was something odd about sending out messages that didn't go through normal channels. She rubbed her face and considered ignoring her instinct, wanting to give the high-level government members the benefit of the doubt.

Her instincts, however, insisted that she check into one of the messages. Lana programmed her micro quickly to mirror the messages and set it to work decrypting the encoding. She erased the error message.

Coldness seeped into the command hub. Within the hour, guards returned with a sheet of heavy metal to brace the disabled door. Two posted guard outside while two more rigged the repaired door to open and close.

"I rotated out of the dungeon for this?"

Elise's voice pulled Lana from her work. Lana twisted, grimacing when her neck cramped with the simple movement. Sunlight streamed in through the propped door.

"I had a feeling this week would be rough," Elise said with a smile. She sat near the door, weapons slung across her back. "Greenie's got us searching under every rock. Looks like you had a rough night, too."

Elise held out a meal bar, which Lana accepted. She retrieved her microcomputer with the other hand and checked the supply store she granted the Guardian access to. True to his word, he'd removed little from the storage facility. She allowed a tired smile before returning the computer to her pocket. At least there was one good man outside the Peak, despite the constant stream of bad news about how crazy all the survivors were.

"Lana, get your anti-sleepers and meet me in the commander's quarters," General Greene called, poking his head into the hub. "We've got work to do. "

Without a word, she obeyed.

## Chapter Three

Brady approached the five soldiers in urban gray tactical suits crowded around the small box with a hole still smoking from a hit by a wayward laser bullet. The box was marked with a biohazard symbol on the outside. It was small and black, and yawned open to display a single keypad with a red serial number emblazoned along its side. The world around Brady was eerily quiet after a chaotic battle over the facility. The air was tinged with the scent of burning wood and melted metals, sulfur, and the facility's damp mustiness.

"What is it?" he asked.

"Maybe if we—" one started, pulling off the protective second-skin glove to reach into the box.

"Don't do that!" Brady growled, taking the box. "We don't know what this thing is."

He held it up to the light coming from the sole window in the massive basement. The dilapidated, abandoned facility fiercely defended by the soldiers in Western uniforms was not worth their efforts when compared to the buildings in much better shape down the road. There was no running water, no food supplies, no energy whatsoever, just a deteriorating building with a score of insurgents and a small black box.

Uneasily, he looked to the others. His team continued to clear the building and toss flares into corners as they sought out any living insurgents or incendiary devices.

"They were defending it for a reason," another added. "That's the worst fight we've had yet."

"All for this thing," Brady agreed. "We'll take it with us. Fan out and see what else we can salvage from here or if there are any survivors we can talk to about these funky uniforms."

He closed the box. Brady's sharp gaze took in the smoldering remains of an escape ladder leading out of the basement's opposite end. Some had escaped, though not with the treasure they sought to protect. He looked around, unnerved that such fervent men would retreat. His dark gaze returned to the box, and he reached up to the earpiece as he moved away from the others.

"Yes," the voice at the other end of the network responded.

"Larry, we found something," he said. "Not sure what it is."

"Wait one, Brady," Larry responded then bellowed at the crowd of aides-de-camp Brady knew regularly surrounded him. "Someone grab me an intel guy!"

"Brade, I think we should get outta here," Dan said. "This place gives me the creeps."

"Me, too," Brady said and met the gaze of his closest friend since basic training. "Let's pull everyone out."

Dan activated one of the buttons on his command headpiece that sent his rally orders out to the soldiers in the building.

"Brady," Larry said. "Intel guy."

"I'm ready," Brady said, trotting up the stairs to the main floor. He strode towards the entrance behind several others exiting the building.

"Major, this is Lieutenant George."

"George, I have a small black box about the size of your hand with nothing but a keypad in it. It's marked with biohazard signs and a serial."

"Read me the serial, and I'll see who I can get on the net to tell me what it is."

Brady complied and closed the connection. He placed the box in his cargo pocket and joined the two teams in the chilly predawn morning. He turned to address Dan, when the sagging building behind them exploded into flames and light. Heat rolled over him as he was flung towards the weed-infested parking lot.

He hit the ground with a grunt, one ear ringing and his face stinging from pelting, hot debris. Surprise was replaced by anger and concern as he vaulted to his feet, intent on ensuring his men were safe.

"Dan!" he shouted.

Groans and curses rose from the grassy area around the blazing facility. Heat pulsed off the building in waves, aided by a soft, cold breeze. Brady hit the rally emitter on his command headpiece. He paced as men rose from the ground and trotted to him, counting as they came. To his relief, he counted all five of his team members. Dan cursed as he trotted from an area to the side of the building.

"Medic!" Brady called.

"Here!"

"Check everyone. Every man here needs to check his gear for tears or other issues!"

"Brade, we've got one down," Dan called, motioning to a soldier carried between two others.

The medic rushed forward. In the near distance, beyond the other dilapidated buildings on the abandoned street, came the sound of small arms laser fire. Flares went up to the east and south. Brady looked from the injured man to the streaks of red in the sky, which were answered by two more streaks to the north. He bristled and checked his weapons. Adrenaline and battle lust reared once again.

Ambush. He met Dan's gaze and saw the same sense of dread on his counterpart's face. The dark-haired man frowned at the unspoken exchange.

"Rendezvous threat camp," Brady said. "Medic, get him ready to go!"

Dan rallied his team and broke towards the east, where the first flares had appeared. Brady turned to his team of five, which were gathered around the downed man.

"Sir, I stopped the bleeding with skin patches, but he's got metal in three—" the medic started.

"Can he travel?" Brady asked.

"He's in shock."

Brady knelt beside the unconscious soldier. His face and neck suffered severe burns while his right side looked as though a Brillo brush had been taken to it. He saw the skin patches, fracture brace, and laser-sealed wounds—evidence of the medic's quick work—but he also saw the unusual bulge in the wounded soldier's side. Large pieces of shrapnel were stuck inside.

"What's near here?" he demanded, twisting to see the team's scout.

"Nothing for miles in working condition, except the fed buildings down the road. They have a hospital, but—"

"Hospital," he breathed.

"It's a feds hospital, wrapped in armor and surrounded by one of those biohazard elimination fields and landmines. There's no going near it," Jem replied. "They don't take our kind there, anyway."

"But it's up and running?" Brady pressed.

"The only thing running for a hundred miles."

Brady rose, hope flickering through him. He motioned for his men to stay where they were and jogged out of earshot. He tapped his personal net implant and murmured "Angel" to direct the implant in his brain to contact her.

"Angel, you there?" he asked.

"Please wait," came the woman's response. He did so impatiently, shifting his gear around his body. "I'm here."

"You of all people could probably help me about now," he said.

"What's wrong?" she asked, concern entering her tired voice.

He paused, glancing at the yellow stripe of dawn nudging back the night sky. He wondered often about Angel, the woman with the soft-spoken voice and peculiar perspective of the world. She was a fed, and a powerful one if she held the keys to the government's secret emerops facilities. Tim trusted her, but Brady was cautious, suspecting she was unwitting of Tim's activities in the PMF.

"Do you have access to the hospitals?" he asked and braced himself for more bad news.

"Yes," she responded without hesitation. "Are you hurt?"

"No, but one of my men is down. We're in a complicated situation, and we need a doctor."

"Send me your coords."

He withdrew his computer and did so, grateful for the woman that helped him out of blind faith. The enigmatic Tim's request for a favor was readily granted after three generations of both their families working together towards the PMF's goals of national unity. As Easterners, Brady and his brothers continued the legacy their father and grandfather had of serving as the military advisors to the politicians that Tim's Western family bred. And yet, Tim said nothing of Angel except to take care of her.

"I'm sending the coords for the nearest facility. I'll tell them you're coming," she said. "They'll need to verify who you are. When you arrive, pass them your micro. I'm uploading information to confirm the order for assistance."

Brady motioned for his men to ready themselves as he listened. His eyes took in their surroundings as more flares went up, this time only a street away in each direction.

"Before I go, you doing all right?" he asked, tucking the computer away and pulling free his weapons. He loosened the knives at his hip and thighs before drawing on the protective gloves and tugging the protective hood and face combo over his head.

"Just tired," she replied. "You're at the border of a restricted area, by the way. Keep to the eastern part of the city to reach the hospital."

"Thanks," he said. "Remember. We're in this together. Call if you need me, but not for the next hour, because I've got to make it to the hospital."

"Thank you," she said, a smile in her voice.

"Guardian out."

The medic and another man placed the injured soldier on a portable litter and rose, ready. The others drew weapons and lowered their hoods, looking around with the same unease he felt. Brady started forward, and the others followed, falling into two teams.

A long hour later, the team waited at gunpoint in front of a mega-secured facility. The first gate consisted of a few dozen men better armed than his team atop a thick steel wall with an iron core. Two well-armed guards stood outside the gate, flanking the slender fed in a blue medical uniform.

Sweating and impatient after the slim escape from the ambush, Brady restrained his urge to thump the fed slowly checking Brady's micro.

He peered past the first gate. The biohazard elimination field was marked by pristine white fencing. Past the fencing was a sandy stretch where the landmines awaited those foolish enough to cross. Beyond the fencing was a second massive gate, where more guards awaited.

He admired the security measures, noting that it was impossible for anyone to reach the landmines, unless the biohazard elimination field was down. The nasty field that dissolved any type of biological entity was one of the government's latest controversial creations. Brady glanced over his shoulder at his team, whose chests heaved and guns were still at the ready. The medic was kneeling beside the injured man.

"You're permitted access. The injured may proceed immediately to the emergency station," the fed said. He looked them over with a raised eyebrow. "We'll proceed directly to the bio-decontam chamber."

Brady snatched his computer fast enough to surprise the fed in blue and strode towards the gates. They opened, and he led his team past the layers of security into the facility.

"You have orders for lodging and supplies," the fed said, hurrying to catch up to him. "Decontam chamber is that way."

Brady turned in the direction indicated and yanked open the door to a dark room with a glowing red floor. The medic gave him a worried look as he passed, and Brady's gaze went again to the wounded soldier. The decontamination chamber sealed itself. Heat then red light washed over them. Faster than he expected, the door opposite them opened.

"Where's the med station?" Brady snapped. He stepped through to a massive atrium with a marble floor, pillars, and water fountain surrounded by small gardens. The facility was clean and elegant with crisp light emanating from glowing orbs on the walls.

"This way," the fed said, starting down a corridor lined with gilded mirrors and marble statues. "I'm Planey, in charge of security here at the hospital. Your communiqué—"

"Is this real?" one of the men trailing asked in surprise. "Light, water, you have food, too?"

Planey looked from Brady to the soldier before motioning them down another hallway and quickening his step. Two more men in blue appeared, trailed by two in pale red leading a self-propelled gurney. They paused a safe distance from Brady's restless team.

"These doctors will take care of the injured," Planey explained.

Brady stepped aside first, and the others followed his lead. The four men were clean, neatly dressed, and without the signs of lack of sleep or food that Brady's men displayed. Brady watched the feds, irritated at the pockets of elite unaffected by the squalid conditions the non-elite were forced to live in.

He looked over his team, whose mission was to protect both the elite and non-elite. They were hearty, dedicated men, but their gear was damaged, their protective suits sloppily stitched in many places, their boots in need of soles. There were circles under their eyes and strain in their features.

The disparity disturbed him. This was why he'd followed in his father's and grandfather's footsteps in running a militia to challenge the elite's power and affluence while the rest of the people served the elites or went into the regular military, the only two reputable professions. The rest of the population lived on the streets or underground.

"We don't need lodging," he said. "We've got other teams out there who need us. We'll take the supplies and come back for our team member when he's well."

Planey appeared surprised. He held out his arm towards a closed door leading to another corridor.

"Your communiqué indicated you needed chocolate," he said as they walked. "One of our chefs has been working to make some since the message came in."

Brady smiled, amused that Angel remembered his affinity for chocolate.

"How did we get in here?" one of his men asked.

"A friend," Brady replied.

"Your communiqué came directly from the Vice President's staff," Planey stated, giving him a long look.

While he shouldn't have been surprised to find Angel in such a position, Brady was still impressed.

"You'll have to stay for an hour to await the chocolate," Planey continued. "We have uniforms and... showers for you in the meantime."

Brady checked the time and calculated how long it would take to reach the rendezvous point. With the hour, he may know the condition of his team member.

"We'll stay for the chocolate," he decided. "I'd like to take enough supplies for our other team as well."

Planey led them to the barracks. After a quick shower, Brady dressed in a new protective suit. He replaced his weapons and pulled on new boots, pausing when the net beeped, indicating someone was trying to contact him. He tapped the subcutaneous button before returning to his boots.

"Major Hanson?" a man's voice asked.

"Yes."

"This is Lieutenant George with the intel unit assigned to your command."

"Find anything?"

"Well, yes, in a sense," the lieutenant said, an odd note in his voice. "You'll soon receive orders to report to a set of coords with the box. The feds want it back now."

"I have a real mission to execute hunting down insurgents. Can't it wait?"

"I don't think so. I don't know what that thing is, but I would say not to lose it. They went crazy when I read them the serial. Can you reconfirm?"

Brady stretched a muscular arm across the table beside him to tug the box out of his other uniform. He opened it and looked at the small black keypad a quarter the size of his palm. It appeared harmless despite the biohazard warnings. If it was an actual hazard, the sensors built into his uniform would have warned him. He read the numbers aloud again.

"It's the same," the lieutenant said. "I'll have the command submit your new orders."

"They can send someone else," Brady replied. "I'm not going to deal with the slimy feds when I can kill bad guys."

"There isn't anyone else to go right now, sir," he responded. "The Twelfth Army is on its way back from Europe. We had two teams operational able to conduct a mission requiring well over a dozen teams and no supplies. Major Scroll's team was hit with an ambush an hour ago. We haven't heard back from them yet to know if there are any survivors, which means we have one team available: yours."

The words came as a blow. Brady had worked with Dan for fifteen years. Every mission overseas with the regular military, every PMF mission here. Dan had always been his second-in-command and most importantly, as good a friend as any of Brady's brothers.

"So the solution is to run away?" Brady snapped.

"The solution is to survive until reinforcements arrive from overseas."

Brady rose and snatched his weapons, snapping them into place on his body armor. He stuffed the small box of fresh chocolate into his cargo pocket.

"You're leaving my team with luck to survive?" he growled.

"Brade, it's Larry. Stop harassing the intel guy," Larry said. "We don't have the people or supplies to sustain ourselves on the regular army side. Your team is being dispatched on a new mission."

"Where did Dan last report in?" Brady asked, concern for his closest friend making his chest tighten. "If you won't help, I'll go to him."

"We can't help, Brade. Jesus, look around you! You may be accustomed to scraping by in some third world country, but this is our country. We can do nothing here without supplies and without more men to replace those that have died the past few weeks," Larry said, frustration in his voice. "Regrouping is our only option right now."

"Sorry, Larry. Give me Dan's last coords, and I'll see what I can do."

"You have a new mission, one that's got the feds screaming," Larry reminded him. "If they don't get it, they'll start digging. This isn't a good time to draw attention to your other activities."

Brady waited. Larry—and most other regular army soldiers—either joined or quietly supported the PMF. The people credited the PMF with saving them from the elite's Civil War while the elites tried hard to stamp out the PMF's existence.

"Fine," Larry said with a sigh. "I'll send his coords. Get that box to the feds; they're not far. Good luck to you. Larry out."

Larry was right. Brady had conducted many missions in austere conditions in other countries. Of course, no one had ever expected the nuke attacks to happen, even someone involved in the insurgent organization blamed for them. The regular military was in no position to help, not when the bulk of it was overseas.

On impulse, Brady tapped his implant and breathed her name as he continued to ready himself. He didn't realize how much he relied upon Angel's soothing voice until he heard her answer. Brady hesitated to respond, feeling as though he should concentrate on supporting her, per Tim's directions, rather than reach out to her when he needed her.

"Hey, Angel," he said at last.

"Did you make it to the hospital?" she asked. Her soft voice was always calm. It stilled his nerves and helped him focus.

"We did," he confirmed. "You remembered the chocolate."

She chuckled, a sound he liked but rarely heard.

"Thank you," he said with warmth. "My friend wouldn't have made it otherwise."

"You're welcome. Is it still bad out?" she asked.

"Depends on how you define bad," he replied grimly. "This hospital is the only thing in a day's walk with power. We haven't seen any civilians in two days, though we've had some fierce battles with some sort of insurgency."

"We underestimated the PMF."

"I don't think it's them," he said carefully. "The guys we're facing don't fit the bill."

"Really? Why?"

"The guys we're running into are wearing uniforms from the war era. I think someone wasn't happy the war ended and has the power and money to reinvigorate it," he said. He stopped, awaiting her response.

"Interesting," she said. "I've been researching this as well. I'm afraid there aren't many people willing to look beyond the obvious in this circumstance."

"What do you think?" he responded.

"You're the second person to ask me for my opinion on something. I'm an analyst and skilled technician. I gather information and present findings, not give my opinions."

"C'mon, Angel. I'm not a politician. Tell me what you think."

She hesitated then said, "I think you're right, but I can't find proof of it anywhere."

He almost sighed. While he didn't understand why Tim wanted this woman protected, he saw her appeal: intelligence, artlessness, and perceptiveness combined with a general good will. No, she was not at all the type of person Tim normally surrounded himself with.

"Are you going out again for more bad guys?"

"Yeah. Still trying to get killed," he replied.

"Don't try too hard. I don't have anyone else to talk to."

He chuckled.

"The general is paging me. I'd better go," she said.

"Have a good one," he responded. "Guardian out."

Brady strode from the private room into a common area, where two of his four remaining men waited.

"We have a new mission," he began.

## Chapter Four

Lana smiled as she turned her attention from the conversation to the screens around her. The sector specialists were busy at their workstations while two guards loitered outside the damaged entrance. She sipped from a container of water and turned again to the wall behind the titanium glass, unable to pinpoint how one of the sensitive keypads had made it outside the compound or when.

She strode to the wall again, quelling the urge to open it. The procedures for accessing the keypads were strict: only those authorized to do so were allowed to, and then only when no one unauthorized was in the room and the door sealed with the alarm activated.

She rubbed her neck, agitated.

"You figure out how to deal with the supply issue?" General Greene asked from his position at a small planning table in the corner.

She was quiet for a moment. "Sir, it's not been my experience to provide my opinion. I'm not really qualified."

"We discussed this already. You're my advisor. Advise me."

"Very well," she said. "We can access the emerops locations around here with Elise's security forces. I can unlock them remotely, and you can send her in for supplies. But doing so will leave us vulnerable if something else happens."

"I understand. How does the infrastructure look?"

"In general, we don't have the people we need to permanently fix the East Coast. We can maintain the systems from here, but almost everyone has fled west."

"But the systems are up?" he asked skeptically.

She gave a tired smile and responded with gentle sarcasm, "I have been working the past few weeks, sir."

"How are they downstairs?"

"Impatient."

"Maybe it's time for Arnie to visit and stay awhile. Will keep him out of our hair."

"Yes," she said emphatically.

"He still screaming at people up here?"

She nodded.

"And the keypad?"

"On its way."

His gaze drifted to the wall of glass. "I'm not convinced this is the only keypad missing from beneath our noses," he said with a frown. "Take a count this afternoon after the hub's clear. We'll seal the vault the best we can."

"Yes, sir."

He glanced at his watch and rose. He had daily meetings he forbade her from attending. She waited for him to leave then checked her micro, which was still working on decrypting his encoded messages. She'd never seen it take this long. He was using coding more advanced than any she'd ever seen. It was the sign of someone with a secret he couldn't risk anyone discovering. This was not a personal message to a companion.

Lana waited until the others in the center left and stood before the titanium-reinforced glass in front of the keypads. She went through the multiple security procedures. At last, the glass slid open. Surrounded by keypads controlling the critical infrastructure nodes for the East Coast, the sensitive keys she needed to inventory were held within a small vault. It slid open, and she gazed at the keys that controlled sensitive military systems.

And the Horsemen. There were twenty keys in the set, code-named Horsemen, after the biblical Horsemen of the Apocalypse. The keys were located all over the world, except for four of them, which were based here in the command center. The Horsemen controlled and activated space weapons with the capability to destroy a country. She'd never spoken of them to anyone, not since being granted access to a file only a handful of people in the country had access to.

All four were there. Puzzled, she freed them one by one, studying them. It wasn't possible for four of them to be there while one was on its way up the mountain. Lana glanced towards the door and sat at a small table nearby. She set one keypad on her micro, waiting for it to read the serial. The results were even more baffling. She tested the second, third, and fourth.

None of them were the Horsemen! These were lesser keypads to other critical infrastructure functions that someone had swapped out. She rose and crossed to the keypad wall again.

She began testing them quickly with her micro. After a long hour, she found one of the remaining sixteen Horsemen. In the second hour, she found the other fifteen. All of the weapons controllers had been taken from their positions all over the world and placed here, disguised as lesser systems.

The reality of what someone had done made her feel sick. There were three people with access to the keypads, and one was sleeping in the barracks from too much drugs. This—combined with General Greene's encrypted messages—made her instincts stronger.

Even so, four of the Horsemen—the ones based here—were missing. Lana leaned her elbows on her knees, staring hard at the wall. Four keypads gone with one making its way back to the command center. Where were the other three?

She rubbed the back of her neck, mentally wired despite her fatigue. Four keys capable of destroying a continent—and winning a war—were taken under their noses. They may have been missing before she arrived; no one took accountability of something no one was supposed to have access to. One of those with access was declared unfit; did he have enough scruples left to steal and hide three more keypads?

Her eyes strayed to the Horsemen on the table. The quiet voice of her instincts was at a shout. No matter what was going on, she had to protect the keys capable of destroying the world. Lana reached into her bag and pulled out her personal vault. She opened it and stacked the keys in it.

"Elise to command."

Lana jerked, afraid she'd been caught, before she realized Elise was calling over the command center's channels. She leaned forward and slapped the pad, and Elise's grim face lit up the central screen. She was heavily armed, sweating, and outside the compound.

"I'm here, Elise."

"Heya," Elise said, flashing a quick smile. "We need access to the emerops due west. Sending coords."

"You're that far out?" Lana asked in surprise. Her gaze flickered to the screen beneath her fingertips, and she typed the alarm disarm codes.

"We need a place to hide for a bit."

"Why?"

"Let's say, this isn't what we expected."

"It's open. What isn't what you expected, Elise?" Lana asked impatiently, standing. She made her way to the desk before the central screen and leaned against it.

"It's chaos. We left the compound and got ambushed by people we mistook for refugees." Elise gave a few hand signals to her detail. "You have medical supplies in the depot?"

"Yes. I'll arm its perimeter as soon as you're in."

"Thanks. I'll check in later. Elise out."

"Wait, Elise, can't you tell me what's going on out there?"

Elise hesitated then said, "Frankly, I don't know. We can't figure out who we're fighting. I swear I saw PMF fighting alongside us earlier against the guys who attacked us. I gotta go, Lana."

Frowning, Lana remained before the screen even as the blond woman disappeared. Both Elise and the Guardian were grim about the world outside the compound, and neither explained exactly why. Elise's news of the PMF fighting alongside her forces wasn't something Lana expected to hear. She crossed her arms, considering.

Just one of the missing keypads was enough to cripple half the country. If well placed, it could wipe out the government. She returned to the communications station.

"This is command center calling for Colonel Larry Jessup," she said.

"Savannah station, Lieutenant Huss. Wait one, ma'am."

She returned to her chair, eyes straying to the screen displaying the timeline of the nuke attacks that had plummeted the eastern part of the country into chaos.

"Oh, God," she whispered. Lana crossed to the screen and touched it, bringing up details of the attacks. She rifled through the data of each one. The timing on all four attacks was the same to the hundredth of a second.

"Ma'am?"

She ignored the voice and stepped back, staring.

"This is Colonel Jessup."

"Larry, this is Lana at the command center," she said, forcing her attention back to the communications center. "What's the location on my keypad?"

"Hold one, ma'am."

She checked the locator as she waited, seeking out General Greene on the compound. He was touring the perimeter, as he did daily. She sent him a page through his personal net and sat down again.

"It should have reached you by now," Larry answered. "No word?"

"None."

"I'll check their location and contact you. Jessup out."

"This an emergency?" General Greene asked, his voice muffled over the communications system.

"I'll come to you, sir," she replied.

"You got my location."

She jogged across the compound to the area of one of the breaches. A charred hole still smoked in the compound's wall. Three bodies were laid out in a row beside it. She stopped, unfamiliar with the sight of death. General Greene addressed well-armed sentinels. Lana neared, forcing her gaze away from the three bodies as she waited. He broke away before she reached him, instead striding towards her. He gripped her arm to turn her away from the scene and set off at a quick march.

"They're using some fancy equipment. We're doubling the guards. This better be important, Lana. I've got stuff to do," he said, terse.

"All four are missing. One is on its way back," she told him. "One we don't need to worry about."

He released her once they were away from the scene. "Why don't we need to worry about one of the keypads?"

"Sir, the attacks on the eastern seaboard were caused by one of the keypads. It's been used."

He stopped and faced her, frown deepening. "What're you saying? That one of ours sold the keypad to the PMF?"

"I don't know, sir." She rushed on, "But it's the only thing that makes sense. The attacks were too powerful for the capabilities of our enemies alone. Think about it, sir. The timing, the sophistication, the expertise needed to launch such an attack. They used our skills against us. There's no other—

"Stop," he ordered. "I will not believe that even the madman Arnie could have done something like this. You're talking about high treason at the VP level at least to access those things."

"Sir, you asked me to tell you what I think about—"

"Not this. You think about what I tell you to think about," he snapped.

Surprised, she fell silent.

"Now, focus on locating the other three keypads. Keep me apprised of when the troops bring in the one they found down the mountain. Tear apart the compound if you must. If I hear this nonsense again, I'll send you outside the walls to deal with this mess personally."

"Yes, sir," she murmured, wilting beneath his fierce glare. "I'm sorry, sir."

"You're a good girl. Stay a good girl," he said, softening. "I think you need some sleep. Report back tomorrow morning."

He turned and strode away. Lana watched him, at a loss at what to think of his reaction. She wasn't wrong. There was no other logical scenario. She watched General Greene stride towards the command hub.

As good as he had been to her, she didn't doubt his threat. And if he chose to expel her, no one there would defend her, just as no one defended crazy Arnie. Arnie's antics hadn't started until the second week on the compound. General Greene was the first to recommend his removal, and a voice in her mind whispered that maybe Arnie had figured something out he shouldn't have, too.

General Greene hadn't acted surprised about the missing keypads. Lana glanced at her micro, which still worked on breaking through his messages. She had no proof he'd done anything wrong. And who wouldn't recommend Arnie's removal with his increasingly erratic behavior?

She turned away and started towards the barracks. Maybe she did need sleep.

The compound was the eye of a storm. Brady and his men paused after two rigid security inspections and being granted permission to enter. The area beyond the gates and inspections was quiet, with men and women dressed in government uniforms touring the compound like it was any other day and not possibly the last day of the world. Guard dogs trotted forward to sniff him and his men while a doctor in a blue government jumpsuit approached them, eyes pinned to the injured man carried between two others. He was smiling.

In fact, many of the people on the compound cast curious or smiling glances towards them. Brady peeled his face mask off and lowered the muzzle of his weapon, unnerved by the unrealistic utopia after the three-day battle up the side of the mountain. The people were doing whatever it took to survive outside the walls, and they'd run across more men in Western uniforms.

"I'm all right. Check him," Dan grunted as the waiting medic in blue approached. He put pressure on his injured leg with a grimace but gestured towards the unconscious soldier hanging between two others.

Brady took his friend's arm.

"Looks bad," Dan said. He pushed Brady's cheek to see the black-purple bruise ringing his throat from where one of the animals outside the walls had tried to rope and hang him.

"Yeah," Brady whispered hoarsely. It was the loudest word he'd uttered in two days.

"Major Brady, Dan," a gruff voice boomed.

They turned to see the tall five-star general stride towards them, right arm still at his side while his other swung. The gray-haired man had an olive complexion and sharp blue eyes that swept over all of them. He raised a critical eyebrow at the end of his inspection.

"General Theodore Greene," he said, offering his left hand.

Both shook the proffered hand, surprised to be greeted by a man once charged with overseeing the wars abroad.

"It's an honor, sir," Dan managed. "I hadn't heard you returned from overseas."

General Greene motioned them forward, slowing when he saw Dan limp. Brady tugged Dan's mask off, gaze roving the compound. Gray buildings squatted amid neatly kept green lawns and paved walkways. A single road snaked through the compound downhill towards a forest.

At any moment he expected the people around him to whip out lasers and attack. The feds ignored the newcomers after a few looks, content to stroll and chat as if nothing were amiss anywhere.

"You have the box?" General Greene asked as they walked.

"Yes, sir," Dan said, elbowing Brady from his observations. Brady reached into his cargo pocket.

"Wait," the general said at his movement. His lips spread into a grim line. "Wait 'til we're in the command hub."

Brady exchanged a look with Dan. "What is it, sir?" he managed in a whisper.

"What happened to you?"

"Someone tried to string him up. Keeps him quiet, though," Dan quipped.

"It's a dangerous toy is what it is," General Greene responded. "You both need to see the docs."

"We're fine, sir," Dan assured him.

"After we're done, you'll see the doc, son."

"Yes, sir."

Brady hid a smile. He agreed; Dan needed a doctor. His leg was hurt, and only his stubbornness kept him from surrendering to shock. His face was pale and clammy, his wit sharp but his eyes glazed. Brady was as worried about Dan as any of his men.

"You all look like hell. How bad is it out there?" the general asked.

"A warzone," Dan said. "No supplies, no water, no food, hundreds of thousands of refugees trying to survive on nothing."

"And our enemies?"

"Mixed in with the rest of the survivors, like any good insurgency. Their numbers are far greater than anything we ever imagined."

And far better well armed, Brady added silently. The fighters were armed as well as the army and the government's special protective services and in many cases, with the same equipment.

The general nodded, looking grim but not surprised.

As they neared a pentagon-shaped building, Brady took in the clumsy metal door that didn't quite fit the frame. The access pad appeared as though it had been shot with a laser gun; it was blackened and melted. He shared another look with Dan. All was not quite as it seemed in the peaceful compound. The laser markings matched similar damage seen on the eastern wall, which they found when they circled the compound.

One of the two guards pulled the heavy door open. The interior of the command hub was darkened, aside from the light of systems and screens on all the walls. It was cool and manned by several people in fed uniforms.

"Turn that off, Lana," the general ordered in a softer tone as he glanced towards a woman manning the screen on the left. Imaging of the mountain flashed off and was replaced by a screen full of colors and letters Brady didn't understand.

"Are these the troops?" a blond woman asked, dressed in tactical clothing and sporting advanced weaponry that reminded Brady just how elite the positions in the special protective service were considered. Their recruits came from the elite class, while the regular army came from the poor. Even the regular military's special forces teams were not as well equipped as the pretty, frowning woman before them.

"Elise, you're taking your men out to the west side for supplies tonight," the general replied.

"Wonderful idea, sir," the blond replied with enough irreverent sarcasm that Brady was taken aback.

"You're in the dungeon next week," the general muttered. "I'd trade you all for two men like these here."

The woman named Elise grimaced but made no response.

"Do you have the keypad?"

Brady whipped around at the familiar voice, staring at the petite brunette before him in surprise. He sought to remember what the general had called her. He knew her as Angel. Her expression was grave, her brown eyes solemn. The woman before him was younger than he expected and cute in an elfin way, with large eyes, a tapered chin, delicate jaw line, and expressive brow. She was neatly dressed with dual ranks, that of Special Assistant to the VP and Special Assistant to Mr. Tim's position. His gaze lingered on the dual ranks, and he almost smiled.

She was at least loyal to Mr. Tim. It was customary to wear the highest rank, and the VP trumped Mr. Tim twice over.

This was no normal government compound, he realized. With the former Supreme Commander of the Armed Forces and the Special Assistant to the VP, not to mention the biofields, electromagnetic fields, and other beefed security measures, the compound at the top of the mountain was a fortress commanded by the President's own right-hand man. A chill swept through him as he realized how significant—and isolated—the command center was.

"Give the woman the keypad," Dan said in amusement, jabbing him in the ribs with an elbow.

Brady blinked, realizing he was staring at her and everyone was staring at him. He hastily reached into his cargo pocket and retrieved the keypad. She snatched it and swept past him, popping it open as she neared a wall covered in a titanium glass screen.

"Happy?" the general called after her.

"Yes, sir."

Brady watched Angel carefully place the keypad into a wall with several others, then secure them behind a thick shield of titanium glass. She lowered the titanium glass and stepped away, tossing the case onto a desk.

"C'mon, boys," the general said, ushering them towards the doors. "I'll take you to the docs."

Brady followed with reluctance, intrigued to meet the woman whose voice had kept him company for several long weeks.

"Lana, walk with us," the general added.

The brunette obeyed, taking her place at his left. Brady's attention instinctively shifted to their surroundings as he sought threats among the quiet surroundings of the secured compound.

"Lana is my right hand. Let her know what you and your men need," the general instructed them. "I gave explicit orders to Savannah that you'd remain with us."

"Yes, sir," Dan said, though Brady heard in his voice he was not happy with the decision.

"I won't subject you to Elise and her insubordinate rabble, but you'll remain with the other army seniors here as my advisors."

Angel fiddled with her mini-computer as she walked. She tapped her earpiece, listened intently, and responded with a few words.

"Florida communications are up," she reported.

Brady opened his mouth to address her before remembering the best he could manage was a croak. Dan glanced towards her.

"What is this, the command center for everything this side of the Mississippi?" Dan joked.

Both Lana and the general turned icy, less-than-impressed looks on him, and for once, Brady was glad he couldn't speak. He'd been about to ask a similar question. Instead, he watched red creep up Dan's face. He jabbed him in the arm, entertained by his unflappable friend's discomfort.

"On second thought, you can join Elise's men," the general replied in a clipped tone.

Lana smiled faintly, meeting Brady's gaze again. Her brow furrowed in guarded curiosity as he stared at her. Brady looked away, aware she didn't know him from any other man.

But he knew her now, and she was beautiful.

"Do you talk, sir?" she asked him.

"Not much since being strung up by a savage at the bottom of the mountain, ma'am," Dan replied for him.

Her gaze shifted to the purple ring around Brady's neck before she returned to her microcomputer.

"Oh," she breathed, stopping midstride.

"What's wrong?" the general demanded.

"Arnie," she replied, paling. "Excuse me, sir."

"Take Elise."

She broke into a quick trot. Brady watched her, doubtful the sort of mayhem that occurred on the compound was as dangerous as that they'd encountered on their trip up the mountain. A moment later, Elise darted by with a hand laser in her grip, disappearing between the same buildings.

The general was quiet as he escorted them to one of the squat buildings and inside. The sterile scent tickled Brady's nostrils. He lowered Dan into a chair outside the doctor's quarters and was about to sit for a breather when the general slapped him on the arm.

"You all right here, soldier?" he asked Dan gruffly.

Dan nodded.

"Come with me, Major."

Brady straightened and winked at Dan, who rolled his eyes in response. The general's stride quickened as he exited the medical facilities towards the direction both women had gone.

"Damn civilians," the general muttered. "This one's a piece of work. As loony as they come."

The general motioned to a greenpod, and they squeezed into the small vehicle. It moved silently and quickly down the winding road through the forest. He heard the shouts before they reached the helipad atop a cliff overlooking a valley.

A man stood near the boulders hedging the cliff, crazed as he flung his arms around and screamed. His face was red, his voice hoarse from shouting. Brady recognized him—he was another high-ranking politician in the President's cabinet. Brady stepped from the greencar, not expecting the amount of brass and rank on the secluded mountaintop.

Elise was there, one hand aiming the laser at the raging man with the other hand planted on Lana's shoulder to prevent her from entering the potential line of fire. Two more black-clad protective service members with weapons drawn stood nearby, one a safe distance behind the lunatic and the other near the cliff.

Their weapons weren't stunners, the laser weapons capable of incapacitating a horse with one glancing shot. They carried weapons meant to kill. Brady moved forward, reaching for his own weapon as he sought to decipher the scene before him.

"Lana, stay back!" Elise snapped, tossing a glance over her shoulder at the brunette trying to wriggle free of her. One of her arms was now wrapped around Angel's waist.

The man at the center of attention ceased screaming and lowered his head, panting. He wore a sheathed laser at his hip, and his hand was clenched around something small enough to conceal it from view.

The general approached, catching Elise's eye. He issued a hand command Brady recognized. Shoot to kill. Elise nodded in understanding.

"Arnie?" Lana called.

The man at the center of the circle shifted.

"Arnie, it's me. Can I come stand by you?"

"Hell, no," Elise snapped.

"Elise, stop!" Lana cried and shoved away.

Elise lowered her laser as Lana blocked her shot and approached the man named Arnie.

"What's going on?" Brady asked hoarsely, stopping beside Elise.

"If he moves too quickly, take your shot," Elise replied. "He shot one of my men last week. He's psycho."

"Wasn't he the former Vice Pres—"

"Watch Lana."

Brady slid away until he had a shot not blocked by the brunette. Lana reached Arnie and spoke to him too quietly to hear. Brady crept as close as he dared. Elise followed his lead. He heard Arnie's mumble, Lana's voice, more mumbling in response. Arnie held out his fist to her without opening it.

"Arnie," General Greene said at last.

The man's head rose. His eyes were glazed, his pupils large enough to swallow the color of his irises. Drool crusted one corner of his mouth. Lana shifted, and Arnie bolted towards the cliff.

"No!" Lana's shout broke the tense formation around them. She darted after Arnie and snatched his belt. Elise rushed them, and Brady followed. Arnie tripped, the content of his fist flying free over the boulders to the cliff's edge. Lana jumped over him and squeezed between two boulders, all but flinging herself towards the object.

Elise grabbed at Arnie, who twisted free and followed Lana. He wrapped his arms around the brunette as she rose with the object in hand. Brady sheathed his weapon and leapt over the boulders, confronting the struggling duo.

Lana squirmed in his bear hug, pushing them closer to the edge. Arnie struggled to grab her wrist. His footing slipped, and Brady's heart dropped as he saw them careen closer to the edge. Arnie snatched the laser weapon at his hip and shoved it against her temple. Her movement stilled.

"Give it to me, Lana!" he shouted.

She squeezed her eyes closed without complying.

"Arnie, you sick bastard, let her go!" Elise shouted, leaping atop the nearest boulder with her laser aimed at him.

"I'll finish what they started in the war!" Arnie shouted.

"Let her go!" the general bellowed.

Lana's eyes opened, and she stared at Brady, emotions flying through the expressive gaze. Arnie waved the laser as Brady crept closer. Light flashed and Lana gave a strangled cry as the laser gun glanced off her wrist. Blood splattered her. Her hand opened reflexively, and Arnie released her to claw at her wrist. Lana twisted away. She fell, and Brady lunged, snatching her belt as the two went over the edge.

Tim's Angel was crying. Arnie clutched at her bloodied hand, too maddened to heed his danger. The belt slipped, and Brady slung an arm around her, pulling her back hard. Arnie's weight dropped, and Lana and Brady landed in a heap.

"Don't drop me, don't drop me, don't drop me!"

His head dropped back against the ground in relief. The woman sprawled atop him shook, her blood smearing his hands. He nudged her off and rolled onto his side. Lana curled into a ball, holding her arm to her chest. He wrapped his arms around her and drew her into his body.

"Don't drop me, don't drop me, don't drop me," she repeated.

He pulled her arm away from her chest. She resisted, clenching her hand hard despite her pain. Her hair smelled like vanilla, her skin of sweat and woman.

"Lana, you fool," Elise scolded, squatting beside them. "God, look at you!"

Elise grabbed her wrist, but Lana resisted again.

"Move, Elise," the general snapped, pushing the guard commander away.

He held out his hand, and Lana held out her wrist. He pried her fingers away, glancing up at her when she gasped in pain. Her fingers opened to reveal a keypad similar to the one Brady delivered.

"Good girl," the general said with a satisfied smile as he took it.

Brady reached into a cargo pocket and pulled free an emergency bandage wrap. He gripped her trembling arm and placed the seal on her wrist. She gasped at the sudden pinch as it snapped into place, and her body went limp.

"So ends that walking tragedy," Elise said, standing at the cliff's edge and peering over it.

"He's at peace now," General Greene responded. "Major, take Lana to the doc and get what rest you can. You'll report to Elise tomorrow morning."

Elise sheathed her weapon with a glance at him. She gave a sigh of disgust and retreated.

"You always give me the misfits, sir," she tossed over her shoulder. "Welcome aboard, Major."

The general's jaw clenched, but he said nothing. Brady jostled Lana's still body in his arms as he rose. He climbed over the boulders. One of Elise's men was waiting with a gurney. Brady placed her on it and gripped the handle, walking towards the road. Elise fell into step beside him after checking on Lana.

"Stupid civilian," she muttered, though he heard the concern in her voice.

"Who is she?" he asked.

"She's the Supreme Operations Specialist here on site. She controls everything, the East Coast infrastructure, the emerops depots, the recovery effort," Elise replied. "Good woman, disciplined and smart. Greenie pushes her around."

"He's the former supreme commander," Brady said. "It's his job."

"You army-types are different."

"What was so important she flung herself off a cliff to get it?"

Elise gave him a sidelong glance. "Here's a friendly warning: there are a lot of secrets up here you normal army-types don't need to know."

"We're part of your outfit now," Brady reminded her.

"That's what Greenie said."

She said nothing more, and they strode up the winding road to the medical facilities. Brady lifted Lana gently off the gurney and entered, following Elise through the waiting area into the bay beyond. Dan lay on one bed, asleep.

"Doc!" Elise shouted. "C'mon, Doc!"

Brady set Lana down on a bed and stepped back. She was the opposite of Elise: delicate and sweet, quiet and soft-spoken. He brushed hair away from Lana's pale face. Whatever the madman Arnie had in his hand had provoked her gentle spirit into action he would not otherwise think her capable of.

She wasn't the kind of woman who would ever belong in his world. Where that thought—or his sudden disappointment—came from, he didn't know.

"Doc!"

"I'm here, Elise," the same man who greeted them at the gate said with some irritation as he entered through a side door.

"I want updates hourly," Elise ordered.

"I'll contact you when she wakes," the doctor replied, unfazed.

Elise turned her attention on Brady. "The barracks are by the helipad by the cliff. Or do you prefer to stay with your friend?"

He nodded.

"All right. Hourly, doc."

The doctor ignored her, and Elise left.

"Is this a laser wound?" the doctor asked, releasing the seal around Lana's wrist.

"Yeah," Brady rasped.

"It's never something simple. Everything here is an emergency or nothing at all," the doctor complained.

Brady watched him clean the wound.

"You're filthy," the doc said, glancing up at him. "Go back and shower in the nurses' locker room. I can't have you spreading any contaminants you might be carrying. You army-types are worse than Elise's crew. You shouldn't be here at all with all the filth you look like you've rolled in."

Brady chewed back a retort about how this particular army-type had been battling insurgents to reach them on the Peak. No one here understood that they were surrounded by an enemy even Brady couldn't figure out yet. Unaccustomed to the abrupt treatment, he clenched his jaw and obeyed.

## Chapter Five

Lana awoke lethargic and in pain. Her wrist throbbed despite the warmth in her blood caused by the sedative–pain reliever. She gazed at the soft ceiling lighting before tilting her head to see whose quiet voices she heard. The figures were blurry. She raised her injured arm, relieved to see she still had a hand.

With a start, she realized she'd been sleeping. She had too much to do to sleep! She had to find the other keypad. If Arnie smuggled one out of the command center, he may have the remaining keys in his quarters. Lana sat up. The world spun. She shook her head and pushed herself off the bed, hugging her hurt arm to her chest. Nausea washed over her. Her surroundings blurred into light and shadows, and she felt the sickening sense of falling off the cliff again.

"Doc!" The warbled voice was gravelly. A warm embrace caught her mid-fall over the cliff, and the scent of soap and man penetrated her bewildered senses. She sagged against the hard frame.

Hold on, Angel.

She couldn't tell if the voice was aloud or in her head until she remembered that the Guardian was likely dead. He hadn't responded to her calls in over three days. Saddened, she made an effort to stand on her own legs. The grip around her was too tight.

Whoever kept her from falling swept her off her feet and placed her again on the hospital bed. Lana sat as soon as he released her and started to her feet again, only to feel a hand planted in her chest that pushed her onto her back.

Warm brown eyes gazed down at her from a sun-bronzed face. He was vaguely familiar, his gaze intense. His features were chiseled, masculine and firm, his brow low and slashed with two dark eyebrows.

Major Brady, she remembered.

Another form crossed her vision, and she sought to make it out as well. Before her eyes could focus, pain jolted through her. Her heart bolted and her body convulsed. The fuzzy, unfamiliar world around her burst into clarity.

"One more?" the doc asked, peering into her face.

"No!" she managed.

He flashed a smile.

"God, Doc, that hurts like hell," a male's voice said from nearby.

"Well, Dan, it's good for you to know I can put you close to death. And bring you back, if I feel like it," the doctor said, stepping away.

"You're a sick man, doc."

"Lana, hon, you okay?" the doctor asked.

Major Brady was staring hard at the doctor, as if ready to pounce if he raised the adrenaline charge gun again. She gazed at the handsome man, unable to shake the sense she knew him somehow. He was large, as were all the genetically engineered, secretive counter-insurgency special forces in the regular army. His shoulders were broad, his chest wide, his stomach flat, his hips lean. He was one large muscle with a direct gaze that made her overly self-conscious.

"Yes," she replied.

The doc helped her sit. Major Dan, a man with blond hair and dark eyes, sat in the bed across the aisle from her. He flashed a smile. Lana looked from him to Major Brady, with his darker features and hair.

"Doc, I really have too much to do to stay here," she said. "Can you clear me?"

"Shut up and lay down," the doc replied.

The man who couldn't speak above a whisper pushed her down, silently concurring with the doctor. Her gaze dropped to his large hand. His battle suit was rolled to his elbows, revealing roped forearms and a Thomas Jefferson quote tattooed on his inner forearm.

All _tyranny_ needs to gain a foothold is for people of good conscience to remain silent. She glanced up at him again, not expecting someone from the lower class and trained for battle to wear such a classic quote.

He turned away and spoke in his broken voice to the man called Dan. Lena frowned, wondering if the doc's adrenaline gun had overcharged her and made her hallucinate. She swore she heard the Guardian's voice again. The doc reappeared, frowning, and armed with another medicine gun.

"Greenie says you have to go back to work. I'll give you a charge of—"

Fire tore through her, and she gasped, the pain nearly driving her unconscious before it ceased.

"Jesus, doc!" she cried.

Warmth flowed through her, and the pain dissipated.

"It's better than an apple a day," the doctor said cheerfully. "It'll keep you from collapsing for about twelve hours. You gotta tell him you need sleep."

"I don't have time," she replied, feeling worn despite the charge. She rose with effort. Her legs were a little wobbly, and she waited for them to steady her.

"You'll have to find time. Your chem tests came back all over the place. How many of the anti-sleepers have you been taking?"

She gave him a look.

"That many?" he said, crossing his arms. "I'll put you on quarters for tomorrow."

"Thank you, Doc, but I really—"

"You should listen to him." Brady's voice was a hoarse whisper.

"Thank you, deep-throat," the doc said with a look at Major Brady.

The look the major gave him was as intense as one of the doc's adrenaline shots. She had a feeling the doc would need his own pain meds if he kept taunting the two tense soldiers.

"Come back tomorrow," the doc ordered. "Here's your stuff." He handed her a bag with her micro and her personal vault. Her micro was bright with an alert.

She accepted it and activated her channel on the net, not surprised when she heard the general's voice.

"You gonna live?" he asked gruffly.

"Yes, sir," Lana said, lifting the bag to see the alert. The micro was finished decrypting the messages. Her head hurt too much to read, and she lowered the bag.

"We have another issue. Come to the hub."

"Yes, sir." She paused to rub her face hard with the meaty parts of her hands. She felt weak and tired. "Doc, I need to pick up my prescription for—"

"Heeeeeeeeell no."

She shook her head and walked out of the bay into the foyer, tucking the micro and vault into her pockets. Elise always had extra anti-sleepers.

Another wave of dizziness washed over her. Lana's head buzzed, and she staggered, leaning against a wall. She sank down against it when her vision grew narrow. The body heat of someone kneeling beside her made her blink, and she braced herself for the doc shooting her up again.

"Drink," Brady's rough voice instructed. She felt the pressure of a cup against her lips.

The cool liquid entered her mouth. She swallowed. Then coughed at the tart aftertaste. She drank more, forcing herself to swallow it. The tunnel vision receded.

"What is this?" she asked, blinking as her gaze cleared.

"Down South, we call this energy water," he said. He removed the cup. "It's a mix of high-potency vitamins, electrolytes, and herbs. It'll help you more than that shit the doc gave you."

Lana met his gaze, hearing his Southern drawl for the first time. His nearness was comforting, his body warmth making her feel a little less cold.

"You need to learn to shoot," he added.

"I tried. I'm no good at it."

"It's a good skill to have. You could've popped that maniac before he dragged you over the cliff."

It's a good skill to have. His use of Guardian's words confused her already drained mind. Maybe all regular army-types thought this way.

"Thank you, Brady," she said. While the night's events were still a bit hazy, her memory was clear enough to feel gratitude towards the man crouched beside her. "You saved me."

"I'm just happy you're alive," he said, touching her face in an unexpected display of tenderness

Lana studied his chiseled features, which didn't seem capable of much emotion at all. His ragged voice held genuine warmth, though, so she took his words at face value. The large soldier made her feel tiny hunched next to the wall. His direct gaze made her overly self-conscious again. She wondered if her hair was as messy as she suspected.

"I'll walk you out," he said, standing.

He offered her a hand. Lana accepted it and allowed him to pull her up and steady her with warm hands on her arms. She'd never interacted with the army-types before, but she found herself liking them, if they were all like Guardian and Brady. Brady led her to the door without releasing her hand and opened it for her.

"Thanks," she murmured, uncertain what to think about the small touches. They made her insides feel even warmer than the doc's drugs.

"No more cliff diving," Brady said as she stepped into the night. "And get some rest."

Lana smiled faintly and nodded, touched by his concern. The door closed behind her. She stood at the bottom of the hill leading towards the command center. It may as well have been a death march! She was sweating from the effort of walking out of the medical facility.

"Greenie sent me." Elise's voice came from the darkened parking area. Lana turned and smiled as the security specialist drove towards her in a cart. Her smile faded at the look on Elise's face.

"What happened?" Lana asked.

Elise pursed her lips, and Lana was surprised to see her eyes water. "Someone wiped out everyone in the mountain."

"What?"

Elise said nothing else, struggling to control her own emotions. Lana's head spun at the news. She thought of Elise's security detail and then of the Vice President, the President's staff, the renowned scholars and businessmen taking refuge there.

They drove to the command center in anxious silence. It was quieter than a graveyard when they pushed their way in. The highest-ranking military members and civilian staff members were crammed into the small center, staring at the scene on the screen before them. Lana made her way through them to the general and followed his gaze. The cameras in the mountain showed a white haze hugging the ceilings and the unmoving bodies of the men and women in the mountain. She covered her mouth, horrified.

"We have a security breach," the general said, his voice unsteady. "Lana, contact the central and western centers."

Elise nudged Lana when she continued to stare. She all but dropped into the commo sector chair and issued mayday calls on the emergency net. Her left hand was numb from the drugs, her right hand trembling as she pushed the buttons. She checked the comms from the mountain and fed the decrypted messages back into the computer. Everything looked quiet, until she checked her micro again and saw that the decryption program had begun popping up the messages that had been repressed in the comms system. Lana was surprised to find that someone else at the Peak within the mountain had issued a similar mayday call.

A few days ago, the day Arnie had locked himself in the hub. It was one of many messages her micro had decoded. There were messages from Mr. Tim mixed in with messages from General Greene.

She glanced up at the screen, feeling uneasy about reading messages the dead man had sent.

General Greene is leading the Western insurgency. More attack imminent. Send help.

The words took her breath away. It had been addressed to the Peace Command Center—the site where peace had been declared and the new government created after the East-West Civil War—in Colorado. She punched the message closed and forwarded it to her micro before deleting it. Her gaze went to the general, who held tears in his eyes. The meds in her system, the weakness from her injury, the night itself was too much for her to digest fully. She discreetly began to dig through the other messages. With some dread, she hunched her shoulders to keep anyone from looking at her micro and opened those from Mr. Tim. Most were short phrases that looked like orders.

Attack imminent. Prepare, read the earliest one, sent the night he called to warn her. Peace CC is safest, read another. To her relief, nothing appeared too off with his messages, except the encryption. General Greene's messages, however, made her sick to her stomach.

Lana read through one detailing the intent to attack using a secret weapon. It didn't take much for her to realize he'd used one of the Horsemen. She stared for a long moment at the net code indicating that the receiver of the general's messages was located in the West Control Center. Elise had said the PMF soldiers were fighting alongside hers, and that they'd seen soldiers in Western uniforms. It wasn't just the injury and meds that made Lana's head spin.

General Greene spoke finally, his voice jarring her out of her thoughts. Lana locked her micro.

"Elise, I need a team to go down and test the air. I want to know what this is, where it came from," the general ordered. "Intel!"

"Sir!"

"Check your systems for threats, anything in the last twenty-four hours that seems out of place."

"Lana."

"Sir?"

"Stay here. Check all the systems and find that damn battalion we were expecting today!"

"Yes, sir."

"Everyone out."

Those in the room obeyed, too stunned to speak on their way out. Lana looked up at the scenes on the screens then at the general. He was peering closely at the people on the screen, as if trying to assess if there were any survivors.

Her instincts were at a clamor. Lana moved away from the commo computer and started systems checks on the others. She locked down all the systems and routed all the controls to her micro.

"Tell me you know where the rest of those keypads are," General Greene said.

"Sir, I still don't know where the others are," she said in a tight voice.

"We gotta find 'em," he said. "You okay?"

She looked down at her wrist. "I think so."

"You did good."

She turned to look at him. He offered a genuine smile she couldn't bring herself to return. She nodded and looked down.

"If you need a break, take it," he said. "The doc was pissed with me."

"I will, sir," she said.

He left, closing the ill-fitting door behind him. Her gaze went again to the keypads protected behind the titanium glass. She slumped on the infrastructure terminal, awaiting the results of the status checks. She flipped off the scenes from the mountain, unable to look at the destruction.

She felt like crying. Instead, she rose and stared again at the animated timeline, wishing her conclusions were something other than what they were. She looked at her micro and read another of General Greene's messages. Her eyes watered.

PMF spies warning our Eastern adversaries in the government. Accelerate plans. Government will splinter once the attacks occur. The West won't lose this war a second time.

One of the systems beeped. Lana tucked the micro in her pocket and crossed to it. It was the perimeter security check. The usual scan she ran came back normal. The administrator scan, which only the President or Vice President could run, came back with half a dozen errors.

In the past forty-eight hours, there had been fifty perimeter breaches, all from the west wall. All during a set time period when the security was disabled by someone in the command center. Her hand shaking, she checked the log to see it had last been accessed by General Greene twenty-five hours ago.

Not only was there a traitor at the Peak, but there were an untold number of insurgents lying in wait. Lana checked the general's location, not surprised to find him at the west wall. She pinged Elise.

"I'm busy," Elise barked.

"Can you bring me my anti-sleepers?"

"Give me an hour."

Lana typed a message to Mr. Tim, telling him she was leaving and heading to the Peace Command Center, which was the first center beyond the Mississippi River. She moved to the emerops computer, struggling to hold back tears. She issued only a few commands, enough to lock them out to anyone but her. She was getting ready to pass the point of no return.

Brady returned from surveying the supplies in the well-stocked medical facility. He had a mental list of what they should take when they left. Unfortunately, there was nothing to quicken the healing of his neck. He'd heal four times faster than a normal human, but it wasn't fast enough. He returned to the main medical bay, where he'd taken up a bed near Dan's. Their gear was strung across three other beds, much to the doctor's irritation.

"They're all dead," the doc said in a tight voice as he entered through the other door. "Antidepressants?" He held up the med-gun.

"What?" Brady asked, wondering if the doctor was already high. "Who's dead?"

"Everyone. The VP... everyone." The doc was slumped on one of the hospital beds. He prepped a med-gun for himself.

"What're you talking about?" Dan rose and joined Brady.

"Gassed. Everyone hiding inside the mountain. It was supposed to be the safest place on the planet."

Brady felt both surprise and some relief as the doc qualified his statement about everyone being dead. He looked at Dan, and the two shared a thought without speaking. They both reached for their combat suits and weapons.

"Doc, you got a real gun?" Dan asked.

The doc waved his med-gun.

"Something's not right here," Brady whispered.

"Yeah, it's creepy," Dan agreed.

His thoughts went to the injured woman he was charged with protecting. Whatever was going on, he hoped he had time to prepare his own men to evacuate before worrying about her. The majority of the Appalachia militia was at the base of the mountain.

"Doc, we're taking supplies," he said.

The doc was grinning and glassy-eyed after his med-gun shot.

Brady looked at Dan, who rolled his eyes. He strapped on his weapons and strode into the storage area, looking with admiration at the boxes of medical supplies.

"Jem," he said into his communicator. "Y'all get ready to go and meet us here at the med center."

"Roger."

"Think we're safer at our base camp?" Dan asked quietly, joining him in the storage room.

"I do."

"When you wanna move?"

"Before dawn."

Dan nodded and limped away, speaking into his communicator. Brady began to sort what supplies they needed and handed off a list to another soldier.

An hour before dawn, the alarms wailed. Brady froze and straightened from packing supplies, striding into the med center. The doc was asleep on one bed, his med-gun beside him. The rest of his men were awakened by the alarms.

"Doc!" It was the blond special security woman, Elise, who burst into the med center. "Doc!" She shook him awake. The doc sat groggily.

"What happened?" Brady asked. After watching the madman named Arnie last night, he knew better than to assume anything about the deceptively quiet Peak.

Elise gave him an irritated look, reminding him again of how little respected the army-types were.

"Doc, I need some meal bars, anti-sleepers, and pain killers."

"You're maxed out," the doc said.

"Don't give me any shit, doc! The walls were breached. I need 'em for the spec security guys. All of them."

"When were the walls breached?" Brady asked.

Elise was agitated at more than him. She glanced at him then around at his men. An odd look crossed her face. She shook her head.

"Dammit, Lana," she murmured with a look at her watch then barked, "Doc, hurry!"

"Lana's the little girl who got shot, right?" Dan asked.

"The missing little girl who got shot," Elise replied.

Brady moved forward at her words.

"She's too naïve..." Elise drifted off.

"What happened?" he demanded.

"Aside from the whole mountain coming down and the Peak being overrun by God-knows-who?"

There was more. She wiped her face and whirled, following the doc into his office. Brady signaled his men to ready themselves. If what she said were true, the oasis around them was on fire.

"How bad is it?" he asked, following her. "Are you moving your men?"

"We'll fight until Greenie gives the order to leave. God help me, I hope it's soon," Elise responded, stuffing the meds the doc placed on his desk into a tactical bag. "Anti-bacs, too, doc. Greenie's holed up in the hub trying to figure out what to do." She slung the bag over her shoulder.

Brady caught her arm. The pretty blond glared at him, but he saw the worry in her gaze.

"What happened?" he growled again. "I won't ask you again."

A look of incredulity crossed her features, and he doubted any army-type had ever threatened one of the elite class member forces. She wrenched away, saying, "Lana locked out all the systems and left."

"Left the compound?" Dan asked, equally surprised.

"Yep. She's somewhere out west over there," Elise said with a wave of her hand towards the forest.

"How do you know?" Brady asked, suspicious.

Elise turned away and stormed off, supplies in hand. His instinct told him there was something else going on aside from the insurgents and Lana leaving. Lana didn't have the mettle to survive the way he knew how. He doubted she'd ever seen blood before she was shot. What would possess her to leave the safety of the compound for the insurgent-infested forest?

"This ain't right," he said, his Southern accent plain even to his ears. "Get the teams ready. I have a feeling leaving here is going to be a pain."

## Chapter Six

Lana had done exactly as Elise directed. She hugged the tree-line down to the side of the mountain then climbed a tree and waited. Daylight brought the sounds of gunfire and rockets on top of the mountain that didn't cease even when night fell again. She checked the status of the systems from her micro and downed dehydrated meal bars and anti-sleepers. The painkillers didn't work, and by noon, she had a pulsing headache and no idea how to change the leaky bandage around her wrist.

She stayed in her tree, waiting for Elise. She'd removed her personal identifiers, hacked into the government's tracking mainframe to deactivate the implant in her brain, and changed into the black tactical uniform Elise brought her over her civilian grays. Elise promised to find her by dusk, and together, they'd go west, to the Peace Command Center.

Dusk came and went. Lana grew uneasy and watched the sky flare with rocket and laser fire from the battle at the Peak. She touched the small vault containing the Horsemen in her cargo pants and sipped water.

The forest below her rustled, and she froze. Someone was down there. Elise didn't give the bird call they'd agreed on, so Lana said nothing. Suddenly, half a dozen well-armed men appeared below her. They headed towards the top of the mountain. Moonlight glinted off their weapons and gear. She watched them go, startled to witness the men in Western uniforms that Elise had claimed to see. Growing anxious, she turned her attention to the sound of the stream Elise had told her to follow if she didn't make it there by dusk.

Lana hugged the tree, willing her friend to appear. She didn't look forward to traveling alone into the valley where she'd last seen a sat image of what looked like a militia. Its size was camouflaged by the surrounding forest and technology.

Another hour passed. She grew cold and her injured arm hurt more and more. She slowly moved from her position and crawled down the tree with effort, the movement sending pain through her tender wrist.

She carried little else than the lockbox, her micro, and enough meal supps and anti-sleepers for two weeks. She had a laser gun, even if she couldn't hit a target two feet in front of her. Elise was going to help her.

If she showed.

Lana's heart skipped a beat, and she pulled out the tracker Elise gave her, starting through the forest towards the stream. She didn't walk far before she heard the creak and snap of branches. She froze. After a moment of silence, she started forward again.

A dark form dropped in front of her. She gave a startled cry and fell back, barely escaping a hand trying to grab her. Lana scrambled up and ran, careening into another man in dark clothing. She wrenched away, terrified. A backhand sent her reeling. She dropped, her head ringing. She felt someone tie her hands and haul her up. She was slung over someone's shoulder, stuck between awareness and blackness. Panic spun through her, and she didn't know which she feared more: Greenie finding her or the insurgency.

She had no concept of time in the in-between place. They seemed to walk for hours, until the first rays of morning lightened the forest. The world around her changed from forest to what resembled an army encampment with tents and mobile buildings hidden from sight by intricate nettings woven among the trees. The sound of men and movement around her pulled her from the daze.

She was cold and stiff. They entered a tent, and she was thrown to the ground. She landed hard on her left side, pain flaring through her as her wrist twisted. It was enough to make her nauseous. She was hauled to her feet and she blinked, struggling to keep the pain at bay. A slap stung her cheek, and she gasped.

"What do we have here?" the man asked in an accented voice.

There were two men behind him, and they crowded around to see her.

"You don't look like a spec ops soldier," he said, referring to the black uniform Elise insisted she wear. "What's your name?"

They were all three bioengineered soldiers, thick-bodied and towering over her. But they didn't wear military clothing or symbols. The slapper's sleeves were rolled, revealing an intricate tattoo of battle scenes around the letters PMF.

Insurgents. Her breath caught, and cold fear trickled through her.

Another slap.

"What's your name, girl?" he demanded.

She stared at him, hand on her cheek where he'd struck her. He took each side of her collar and pulled, the effortless movement ripping the black uniform down the middle. His eyes went from the fed uniform to her face.

She tried to pull away, panic growing at the look that crossed his features.

"We got us a fed bitch."

"I'll tell the boss," one said, ducking out of the tent.

The man before her snatched one arm and flipped out a knife, cutting through her black clothing and tossing it aside. He glared at her, then unbuttoned his tac gear, pulling his arms free and pushing it down to his waist to reveal the dark T-shirt beneath.

"I hate fed bitches," the other said. "Elite think they're so much better than us."

"So do I."

Shaking, she tried to pull away, to look away. The man in front of her spun her and gripped her neck with one hand. Her gaze went to the laser gun he'd tossed a short distance away. She felt him slice through her gray uniform with the other and tried to move away. His grip tightened, and she stopped.

"One thing civilian bitches are good for."

Terror spun through her. He ripped the clothing from her, then sliced through her belt, shoving her over the stack of trunks. Lana shoved herself back, ignoring the pain in her wrist as adrenaline flew threw her.

He slammed her into the trunk, and she gasped, unable to move. Instead, she stretched for the laser gun, grasping it. Distracted, her attacker cut through one legging then the other. When she felt the knife near one ankle, she lashed out at him.

He cursed and wrenched her up, slapping her hard. She fell, head spinning. She aimed and fired. Curses indicated she'd hit him but not killed him. The man smashed his heel onto her already wounded arm. Her head cleared enough for her to see she'd hit one of his arms, which was drenched with blood.

He snatched her legs and dragged her to him. Lana scrambled and fought, tears on her face as she realized what she'd done in leaving the Peak. The insurgent pinned her in place with one foot on her stomach and wrenched off her civilian grays. He snatched her hands and pinned them above her head with one hand, settling his weight atop her as he reached down to undo the buttons of his trousers.

"I'll give you a reason to scream soon, fed bitch," he promised.

She crossed her legs at the ankles, and he planted one knee between her thighs, driving them apart. Lana struggled hard without being able to dislodge the muscular man. He pulled a laser gun from his boot and placed it at her temple. She stilled and squeezed her eyes closed, waiting for the inevitable.

The sound of a laser gun went off, and warm blood splattered her. She gasped, waiting to feel the pain certain to come. Suddenly, the man slumped and released her hands. She opened her eyes, staring at his open eyes and still body, at the blood pooling around her. Her gaze moved to the laser gun and then to the familiar man holding it.

Major Brady. Her heart soared, and she almost cried out at being rescued.

He signaled to the other insurgent, who obeyed and moved forward, grabbing the dead man's ankles and hauling him out.

Brady wore PMF gray. He was one of them.

The laser gun was at his side. He stepped towards her, and she inched away. Her gaze went again to the pool of blood, then to the thick swath of red marking the trail of the dead man. She pushed herself away from him as he took another step towards her, a newfound horror creeping through her.

Beyond concerned, Brady crossed to the trembling woman and squatted. She shook like a leaf in a thunderstorm, her warm brown eyes wide and tears streaming down her cheeks. Donovan's blood was on her face and T-shirt, and her wrist was bleeding again. The idea of the idiot raping her infuriated him.

"Aw, hell," Dan said as he appeared in the doorway.

"She's okay," Brady said, not entirely convinced.

As a warrior who spent his adult life at battle, he wasn't really keen on how to comfort a woman who had seen three things she'd likely never witnessed before in the span of five minutes. He doubted she'd ever been in a situation where she'd barely escaped being raped, and he knew she'd never shot anyone or seen anyone's head get blown off in front of her.

Donovan had gotten pretty damn far, he admitted. She was down to her underwear and a T-shirt. A minute more, and he'd have been too late. She huddled against the trunk, too terrified to make a sound. He held out a hand to her, and she withdrew further.

Brady looked at Dan, who shook his head.

"Burn her clothes," he said. "Issue an order to the men. The girl's mine."

As the PMF commander of the Appalachia Branch, his word would hold, especially when his men heard he'd blown off Donovan's head for hurting her. In the paramilitary organization that relied on secrecy and loyalty to survive, the soldiers followed the man they trusted most. He'd gone from one world to the other easily; it was in his blood, the blood of his father and grandfather.

The woman before him had never known any other world but her own. She definitely wouldn't understand a world like this one.

He reached for her, as gentle as possible when she struggled. He picked her up and strode out of the tent and through the camp, ignoring the catcalls of the men around him. He took her to his tent. Though he did live in a tent, he liked to think he lived as comfortable as possible. It resembled a studio apartment with a real bed and dresser, a restroom cordoned off by opaque curtains in one corner, a small study where he kept his war docs, a kitchenette, rugs, and a small living area. He set her down on a rug.

She cowered away from him, favoring her hurt wrist.

"Please don't hurt me."

Her tearful plea made him angry that he hadn't been able to protect her as he should have. Even so, she wasn't going to last long among the roughnecks in his camp if she didn't toughen up a little.

"You have to do what I say," he said. "You understand me?"

She nodded. He prepped bandages for her wrist, a bowl and washcloth, and a smaller version of the doc's med-gun, loading it with enough painkiller to knock her out. She inched away, and he grabbed her arm, pulling her towards him. He gave her the shot first. Her body jerked, but its effects were immediate. She slumped against him.

Brady pulled her into his lap and set to work on cleaning her up and repairing her wrist. He didn't know if she hadn't had time to fix her wound or didn't know how; the wound was on the verge of becoming infected.

"Here's her shit," Dan said, ducking into the tent. He tossed her micro, pills, and a vault half the size of his hand on the pillows near him. "She okay?"

"She's gonna be a mess," Brady said.

"Donovan hurt her?"

"I don't think so."

Dan shook his head and flung himself down across from him, retrieving the sealed vault. He shook it then set it down when it made no noise.

"What is someone like this doing out here?" Brady demanded.

"No idea."

Lana's skin was soft, her body fitting comfortably against his. His blood heated at her familiar scent. He'd found her voice soothing and enjoyed talking to her when he was her Guardian, enough so that he'd looked forward to their paths crossing. He hadn't expected her to be as small or exotically beautiful as she was.

"We found Elise," Dan said.

"She put up a fight?"

"Oh, yeah. Took out two of our guys until I told her we had this one."

"Elise will do well here. This one..." Brady shook his head at the woman in his lap.

"Like a lamb to the coyotes."

They both studied the unconscious woman. Her shapely body was all but exposed. When he'd gotten Donovan's blood off her, Brady lifted her and placed her in his bed. He stood over her, pensive. It was easier to protect Angel from afar, before she knew what he was or faced the dangers he did daily. Though he took an oath to take care of her, he'd never expected she'd be lying in his bed, helpless against his world.

"Post a guard."

"Brade."

He looked up at Dan's curious tone.

"You intend to keep her, don't you?"

"You remember the girl who got us access to the hospital?"

"That's Angel?" Dan asked, suddenly interested.

"Yep."

"Wow—bet you never saw this coming. She's not what I expected at all. I know you said she was smart, but... little?"

"You can't tell that by someone's voice." Brady snorted and picked up her micro. It didn't activate at his touch, and he suspected it was locked to everyone but her. He tucked it and the vault into his cargo pocket.

"She might be useful," he said. "She knows where every emerops point is on the East Coast."

"Just when I start to think you've gone soft..." Dan said and shook his head. "You're smarter than I give you credit for."

"Gee, thanks," Brady said dryly. "When's the next mission to the Peak?"

"Leaves in an hour."

He looked one last time at the woman in his bed and left the tent. If he didn't think he'd scarred her for life, he'd look forward to wooing her to his bed for a different reason. With her sexy little body, full lips, and huge brown eyes...

In a different world, maybe. He wasn't sure what it was about this woman that made him think thoughts he normally didn't in the middle of a warzone. Brady posted two of his most trusted soldiers as guards and geared up for the mission to the Peak.

Lana awoke in the large tent, wrist aching and her face hurting where she'd been struck. She recalled her night with a jolt and sat, expecting men to leap from the shadows to rape her.

She was alone. She looked at her wrist. It had been bandaged again. While the covers smelled like Brady, he was nowhere around. She crept from the bed and looked around. Clothing sat on the nightstand near the bed. She was hungry, tired, and dirty. Memories of almost being raped, of Brady killing someone in front of her...

Her chest seized, and she dropped to her knees. She still felt that man's rough hands on her body and the sense of helplessness. Brady had killed him for it. She wanted to think he'd done it to help her, but what kind of a monster could execute another in cold blood?

With a deep breath, she forced herself up. She took a shower, as hot as it would go, and stayed until the hot water ran out. It soothed her head and the aches of her body. Her black uniform was clean and waiting for her. She pulled it on quickly, and studied the marks on her face. One cheekbone was yellow, her lower lip swollen.

Her micro and the vault were missing. Greenie—and those he was working with—would be crazy not to pursue her, once they found out what she did. She'd planned on Elise helping her escape to the west, where she could secure the Horsemen at the Peace Command Center. Her plan had failed before she got off the mountain.

She looked around, overwhelmed by the idea of trying to find a way west on her own. She hadn't brought her ID for fear of being tracked and realized she also didn't have a source of credit to buy anything. She definitely didn't know how to survive in the forest.

Desperation crept over her. She was trained to assess, protect, repair, and sustain government systems through any kind of crisis. Yet she didn't know the first thing about life outside the command center!

The tent opened, revealing the world outside of it. It was past dark, and the camp was filled with men and tents as far as she could see. Her despair increased; she couldn't escape from a camp this size! Brady, Dan, and another man breezed past her. She quelled her sense of panic, instead moving as far from them as possible to the kitchen and hoping they didn't notice her.

They all wore dark gray tactical suits and were fully armed. Her hands shook of their own accord as her gaze swept over them and their advanced weapons.

There was no intel report on how the PMF had acquired the technology needed to create the genetically altered soldiers that stood before her. From Dan's whiplike body to Brady's feline-like musculature to the stranger's towering frame, there was no mistaking them for normal soldiers. They were all over six feet, all engineered for power, agility, and endurance.

Their quiet talking ceased, and they looked at her. She sucked in a breath. Brady pulled her micro from his cargo pocket and approached her with a controlled, slow gate, much like that of a stalking lion. She backed away until the corner of the kitchen counters trapped her. She felt his body heat and stared at his wide chest.

"Nearest emerops facility," he whispered in his broken voice. He held out her micro.

Fear fluttered through her, and she shook her head. He planted his hands on either side of her and lowered his face to her level, forcing her to meet his gaze. His dark eyes were as hard as his chiseled face and intense.

"When I give an order, no one disobeys me. Do you understand?" he demanded. "Nearest emerops facility. Now."

She jumped at his tone and took the micro in shaking hands. It flickered on for her, and she correlated their coordinates with two touches. She showed it to him.

"Open it at sixteen hundred today and close it at seventeen twenty."

She set the parameters and waited for the approval screen. When it flashed, she showed him again. He took the micro and turned away from her. She released the breath she'd been holding and watched him, afraid he'd come back for something else.

He gave the coordinates to Dan and replaced the micro in his pocket. His request gave her an idea. She could survive on the ample amounts of supplies the emerops facilities contained if she moved from facility to facility towards the west. She only needed to regain the micro and vault.

The two men left. She prayed for Brady to follow. Instead, he turned and approached her again. She stared at his chest, not looking up until he stopped a couple feet from her.

"You know who we are?"

She shook her head, playing dumb.

"Appalachia Branch of the PMF."

Her mouth felt dry. She didn't want to face the futility of her situation, not yet!

"You're a smart girl. I think you understand how vulnerable you are here. Do as you're told, and I'll protect you." His voice sounded stronger today, and his southern drawl struck her as oddly familiar.

With his commanding air, he was accustomed to being in charge. She took some solace in knowing he had the power to protect her. What he wanted from her was a question she feared to ask. His gaze went to her wrist, and he closed the distance between them, taking it. His gentleness was unexpected as he examined the wrapped injury. She sensed his concern, the same she'd felt at the Peak when he walked her out of the medical bay. His kindness then made her stomach flutter. Now, she didn't know what to think.

"You know anything about bandages?" he asked.

She shook her head.

"Is that why you hadn't changed it?"

"Yes."

"You're lucky it's not infected. It was a mess."

"Do you kill many people?" She couldn't reconcile the cold-blooded killer who executed a man in front of her with the man concerned over her wrist.

He glanced up at her and released her wrist. "Yeah, I do."

His factual response chilled her. There was no remorse in his face or tone. Her breath quickened again. He stepped away from her, retreating to the bedroom area.

"There's food in the cabinets," he said.

She watched him for a moment then crossed to the nearest cabinet. It was stocked with meal bars. Ravenous, she chose two and started to close the cabinet door, when she saw a small box tucked between the edge of the cabinet and the boxes. It was too delicate for such a place and such a man. Lana tilted it out far enough to see it was a box of chocolates with the nearby fed hospital's seal on the top. It was the same hospital she'd sent the Guardian to.

An uneasy instinct filled her, the same that warned her about General Greene. Her hand dropped. Brady was more likely to kill Guardian and steal his chocolate than be Guardian. She closed the cabinet door, troubled.

The sight of him naked to his waist made her stop. His back was towards her, the expanse of golden skin stretched over bulging muscles startling her. His shoulders were wide, his back wide and tapering to a slender, lean stomach and hips. His arms were huge, his muscles long and lean. His movements were restrained and fluid, effortless like those of a great cat.

She'd never seen a man without a shirt on. The thought struck her as odd. How many women her age had never seen a naked back, let alone a naked man? Her thoughts went to the Guardian. She'd fantasized about him once. She imagined he looked much like the man before her, thick and strong.

The idea that the man who'd become her friend looked like this made her feel warm from the inside out. She clenched her meal bars and crossed to the living area, sitting with her back to him.

"There are blankets in the trunk," he told her. "Do I need to warn you what'll happen if you try to escape?"

"No," she said, heart quickening.

The lights went out, and she blinked, looking up at the sound of whirring. A window in the ceiling opened. Moonlight spilled into part of the tent. She sat back in the low couch and ate her meal bars, mind going to the micro in his pocket. She may even be able to track Elise with them, since she knew her ID number.

She waited until she heard his breathing deepen and then rose. She stood over him, staring again at his muscular back. He slept on his stomach, his arms folded beneath his head, and a sheet covering him from the waist down. His cargo pants lay on the bed beside him, and she saw the bulge where her micro was stored.

She crept around the bed and leaned on it gingerly, watching for signs of him waking. With nothing to balance against, she settled her knees on the bed, stopped to make sure he was still asleep, then inched forward until she could reach his pants. She held her breath, slipped her hand into the pocket, and pulled the micro free. It sprang to life at her touch with a ping that made her heart leap.

She didn't see the man in the bed move until she felt his hands. She gave a soft cry as she came off her knees. In a blink, she was pinned on top of his warm body, his arms locked around her and his muscular legs wrapped around hers.

Shadows covered half his face, rendering his chiseled features and low brow sinister. Her breathing was hard, his body heat piercing her clothes. His eyes were as dark as the ocean depths, his grip around her body unmovable.

For a long moment, they stared at each other in the moonlight. She sucked in a deep breath.

"You trying to kill me?" he whispered in the Southern drawl that sounded far too familiar for her comfort.

She shook her head, gazing into his dark eyes. He freed one of his arms and reached for the arm she'd hidden behind her back to keep him from seeing what she had. She squirmed in objection, and his body adjusted around hers in response. She'd never been so close to a man. The feeling of his bare body against hers terrified her; he was strong enough to do what Donovan had not!

Unless he's my Guardian. The idea made her more anxious to get away.

"Stop," he ordered as she squirmed.

He wrenched it away, and she sighed.

"I expected a knife or a gun," he said, looking at it in disinterest. He tucked the micro under his pillow, returning his intense gaze to her. "Of course, I saw what you tried to do to Donovan. You need to learn to shoot. It's a good skill to have right about now."

"What?" she asked, startled by another repeat of the words her Guardian had spoken to her.

"What do I do with you?" he mused, ignoring her. "How badly you want that back?"

Her face flamed with heat, and she strained against him.

"Not badly enough," he surmised. "Go." He released her, and she sprang up, backing away from him.

Her heart pounded, and her body shook. Having never been propositioned before, she didn't know whether to be angry or terrified. The chocolates, the familiar insistence that she learn to protect herself, the Southern drawl.

Lana sank onto the couch, not liking the instinct that told her she was right about him. Her Guardian would never proposition her! He had honor and integrity.

And concern for her well-being, like he showed at the Peak when she hadn't known him from any other army-type. She suddenly felt foolish thinking that Guardian, a man trained to kill, wouldn't kill in cold blood or wouldn't succumb to any other vices. She still found it baffling how different he was in person than over the net.

She also felt grateful he was still alive. She'd missed talking to him since he went silent, probably after he was attacked and his neck injured. The timing now made sense. It hadn't been because he finally got himself killed or because he was through with her. She was embarrassed by her relief that he hadn't truly left her, only revealed who he was. It wasn't her fault he stopped talking to her. He was still alive.

Her Guardian was the only stability she'd known since the world fell apart. Even Mr. Tim had abandoned her after years of mentoring her.

She definitely didn't know what to do about the thrill that went through her at the idea of a night with her Guardian. She'd fantasized about meeting him more than once, even if she knew it was impossible.

And she now knew what price she'd have to pay for her micro. She shuddered, despair creeping through her again. Maybe the man she thought was her Guardian really was dead, replaced by Brady, the man he truly was.

Her gaze went towards the bed, where his deep breathing was steady. Fascination and fear trickled through her. She'd always wanted to meet her Guardian.

Just not like this.

## Chapter Seven

Brady looked up from the radar imaging on the screen before him. Dan entered their command tent and threw down a chunk of blackened metal.

"That's it," he said. "That's all that remains of the command center on the Peak."

"That's not our work," Brady said and lifted the metal. "What happened?"

"Bodies and a whole lot of that. We think General Greene and a few others got away. We intercepted some emergency transmissions but couldn't get everything because of the electromagnetic field."

"Our prisoners are the only survivors. And I don't know they knew anything."

"Something made them leave," Dan reminded him. "I think Angel will just cry if you ask her anything. Why don't we bring in Elise?"

Brady didn't think Dan was far off. The woman in his tent was something else. He still didn't fathom what had driven her to leave the Peak in the first place when she clearly couldn't even make it down the side of the mountain on her own.

He touched the micros in his cargo pocket as he rose, recalling his night. He was a saint for letting her out of his bed the night before. The moment their bodies touched, he could think of little else than how long it had been since he had a woman and how much he'd wanted Angel since soon after he'd started talking to her weeks ago. He doubted Tim would appreciate him making moves on her.

"Elise it is," he said. "If she doesn't kill us first."

"You have no idea how hard it was to tie her to that damn tree," Dan said. They started away from the tent towards the center of their camp.

While Brady knew Lana was too afraid to leave his tent even if it wasn't guarded, he'd had to order Elise chained to a tree within view of four guards. The special ops specialist was fearless, genetically engineered to kill, and as lethally trained as any of his men. She glared at them both with a cross between disdain and fury. Brady held up the chunk of steel.

"This is all that's left of the Peak," he said.

Her eyes went to it, and he saw confusion in their depths.

"I didn't order it destroyed. That leaves your people."

Her anger turned to thoughtfulness. Dan pulled the tape from her mouth, and the first words out were curses. Then she shook her head.

"No. The Peak is there. If it's not, you destroyed it," she insisted.

Dan showed her his viewer with the images he'd taken the day before. She stared at the screen.

"Not my kind of op," Brady said. "No one else escaped. Does anyone know about you?"

Understanding crossed her features.

"If you know what happened," Dan said, "you damn well better tell us."

"Fuck you," she snapped. "Why would I tell you anything?"

"Because if you don't, we'll pop Lana," Brady said.

Her head whipped around to him. Brady crossed his arms. The moment dragged on.

"Let's go get her, Dan," he ordered and turned away. He counted to five before she broke.

"Greenie knew we left," Elise said.

Dan shot him a look of amusement before they both turned.

"Lana said she needed help getting to the Peace Command Center in Colorado, that Greenie was going to kill her once she found out what she'd done," Elise continued.

"What she do?"

"I don't know. She's my friend. She doesn't have to say much more than she needed my help," she said, glaring at them. "Where is she?"

"She's safe for now."

"I want to see her."

"Maybe," he replied.

"No. Now."

Brady bristled and strode to her, stopping when he was close enough for their bodies to touch in an unmistakable attempt at intimidation. Elise was much larger than most women, but she was still smaller than him.

"Look around you," he ordered in a low voice.

She stared at him.

"Look."

Elise did so grudgingly, taking in the PMF insurgents crowded around.

"These men hate you and everything you stand for. You're not in your world anymore. You better learn fast if you want to survive my world, challenging me isn't the way to go," he warned. "It's not just your life you need to worry about. You got it?"

Her jaw clenched, then she yielded with a sigh.

"Please let me see her," she said, looking up at him.

"If I free you..."

"I won't try anything. I swear it."

He stepped away. Dan touched his thumb to the thumb pads, and her chains fell away. She stretched with a grimace. She cursed, her mutter fading away as she tested her body.

Brady rested one hand on his laser gun until he was sure she wouldn't try anything. She straightened finally with an angry look at Dan, who smiled in response. Brady wondered what the good-natured man had said to piss her off so much.

Dan led them to Brady's tent and pushed the tent flap open.

"Elise!"

He didn't think he'd heard such a happy tone in his life. Lana sprang up from her corner of the couch and flung her arms around Elise.

"Lana, stop it," Elise groaned, pushing her away. "I hurt everywhere."

Lana's face glowed. She pulled Elise to the couch. Elise dropped onto it with another groan. Brady watched them, sensing the depth of their friendship despite Elise's discomfort. He folded his arms and approached. Lana was braver this day. She studied him with more interest than fear, even if she did push herself into the corner again. Elise glared at him.

"We wanted to talk to you about the Peak," Dan started, pulling a chair near them.

He showed Lana the same scene he'd shown Elise. Brady watched her face pale. She looked up at him, and he answered the unasked question.

"No, we didn't."

"Allegedly," Elise added under her breath.

Lana clenched her hands.

"They want to know if anyone knew we left. Greenie did, right?" Elise asked.

"Yeah. Greenie," Lana said.

"Anyone else?" he asked, sitting close to Lana.

"I didn't tell anyone. Greenie would've figured it out. I don't know who he told," she answered. She was twisting the edge of her shirt as she spoke. He watched her face, sensing she was hiding a great deal.

"How would he figure it out?" Dan asked.

"I locked out all the terminals, the emergency operations networks for the eastern part of the country, and re-routed the communications systems to my micro."

"That's pretty insane!" Dan said with a startled laugh.

"You knew this would happen," Brady said, pointing to the picture on Dan's viewer.

She didn't look at him or the picture.

"Did you know?" Elise asked, surprised.

Lana clenched her hands but didn't answer. Brady glanced at Dan, his face echoing his own puzzlement.

"Jesus," Elise breathed. "And you didn't warn anyone? You let everyone die?"

"No, Elise," Lana said in a hushed voice. "I didn't know exactly... I didn't know when or what or..." She stopped, knuckles white as she gripped the edge of her T-shirt.

"What did you know?" Elise demanded, grabbing her with a shake.

Lana shook her head. Elise released her, sitting back in shock.

"What was it you had to take to the Peace Command Center?" Elise asked in a hushed voice.

"Elise, please don't!"

"What was worth the lives of the thousand people at the Peak, Lana? Tell me there was something!"

Brady sat back, as surprised as the others. Lana shook her head again. He burned to know the answers to Elise's questions, not even able to fathom what the answer could be. Lana was a gentle soul; the secret must have been great if she left behind that many people to die!

Her actions suddenly struck him in a different light. She hadn't been foolish; she'd been desperate. Whatever she found at the Peak had driven her into a forest full of insurgents despite her injury and her lack of familiarity with the forest or the world outside hers. If she left behind a thousand lives, she'd been running for something greater.

"Out," he ordered.

Dan rose at the command and gripped Elise's arm. The woman was too stunned to resist. Brady leaned back, gazing at Lana. If she'd protected her secret from a thousand people, she wasn't about to reveal it to him. He rubbed the back of his neck. Whatever wiped out the Peak could wipe him out as well.

"Do you have any reason to believe someone is tracking you?" he asked.

"I left my ID at the Peak and disabled my government implant."

"What about your micro?"

"It's untraceable. I checked."

"What about any of the other shit with you?"

She shook her head. He rose, angry and unconvinced she wouldn't bring whatever danger followed him to his backyard. His instincts warned him there was no stopping someone like General Greene, once he set out to find someone. Brady strode out and motioned to one of the guards.

"I need Dan, now."

Within ten minutes, his second-in-command met him in the tent they used as a war room.

"Plan on disassembling our camp within the next forty-eight hours. And, issue an emergency warning order that we're going to send the Appalachia militia to neighboring militias. We'll be a harder target to hit if we're separated," Brady said.

"What are you expecting?" Dan asked.

"I don't know, but it'll be bad," he answered. "I'll give you the coords for the emerops facilities. We can use those for supplies. We're going to dump everything we don't need."

"You think something followed her?" Dan asked in a hushed tone.

"I'm not taking any chances. Whatever wiped out the Peak could wipe us out just as easily."

"Wow, Brade. What's really going on?"

Brady shook his head. He didn't know, and he knew the one person who might wasn't about to tell.

"Can you talk to Elise again?" he asked Dan.

"Oh, yeah, that'll be fun." Dan slapped him on the arm and strode out.

Brady watched him, wishing they were closer to one of their secure facilities so he could make a call to Tim. He returned to his tent, deep in thought. He walked by the woman and paused. She looked up at him from her hurt wrist, pain in her brown eyes.

"Don't look at me like that," he warned.

He sat across from her again, studying her. He wished she trusted him as much as she had when he was the Guardian.

"You can send me away," she said. "I won't endanger your... men if I'm not here."

"True," he allowed.

"I already have a thousand deaths on my soul," she whispered. "I don't want more."

"You know what I want to do to you when you're so sad?" he asked, leaning forward.

"What?"

He lifted his chin towards his bed. She flushed. She cleared her throat.

"If nothing else, can I have my things back? Please," she said without looking at him.

He thought about what Elise said, that she'd been trying to take something west. Maybe it wasn't a secret after all. Maybe it was something she carried with her.

"I promise, I'll give you anything for them."

He rose and crossed to the small safe where he kept what they'd found on her. He brought the small bag to the table. He held up her micro, watching her face. Worry, but no elevated level of distress crossed her features. He lowered it. The moment his hand paused over the vault, she tensed.

"What's it worth to you?" he asked.

She didn't respond, but her hands wrung her T-shirt again.

"This is it, isn't it?" he asked and picked it up.

She paled, eyes glued to the vault.

"This is what you're taking west."

It was so small, not even the size of his palm. There was a quadruple lock system on it, requiring not only two thumbprints, but a code, a retinal scan, and another sensor pad he didn't recognize. He looked at it, wondering how something so small could be so important.

"Anything," she breathed. "Please put it down, Brady. I'll give you anything for it."

He rested it on his knee and looked at her. She met his gaze, emotions skimming through her eyes.

"Anything," he said. "That's dangerous for someone as pretty as you."

"I'd sleep with you, Brady."

He didn't expect the calm words. Her gaze was steady. And unafraid. He wondered what changed her from the cowering girl he'd brought home with him yesterday to the almost confident woman seated across from him. Whatever was in the vault, it must be important.

"That's what you said last night, isn't it?" she asked. "I promise to sleep with you tonight."

Amusement filtered through him. He'd known she was sheltered after their long talks. He'd toned down his side of the conversation out of respect for her, not expecting to find her worth talking to and pleased when she was. But now, things had changed. He'd found out his Angel was not only bright, but brave and beautiful. She was in his world now, offering him something he'd allowed himself to fantasize about more than once.

"You know what you're doing?" he asked.

"I think so. Yes. I do. If it'll give me what I want."

"We'll both get what we want."

Her face flushed, but she didn't lose the look of resolution in her features.

"Let me give you a demonstration before you make up your mind," he said, rising. He crossed to her and sat on the couch beside her. She tensed but didn't move.

Brady nudged strands of her hair away from her eyes and cupped her face with his other hand. Expecting the sheltered woman would flee at the first kiss, he brushed her lips with his. To his surprise, she leaned into him. Her hands went to his cheeks, and she touched him lightly. Brady didn't move away as he planned, instead teasing her mouth open.

Lana yielded without any sign of hesitation, returning his kisses with timidity born of both inexperience and hunger.

He'd wanted her since soon after talking to her but never thought it possible. Brady felt his control slip a notch. Their kissing turned to petting, and he pressed her back onto the couch. When he broke contact, Lana pulled his head back to hers, her hands skimming over his shoulders before she undid the top two buttons on his uniform. His own desire lit hot and fast at her eagerness. He helped her without breaking the kiss, their hands fumbling in their haste to have his clothes off. Brady leaned away only to peel off his undershirt.

Lana stared at his wide chest, taking him in with a look of desire. She touched him timidly, her cool hands branding him as heat coursed through him. Brady kissed her forehead, eyelids, cheeks, and nipped her neck, enjoying the feel of her hands roaming over his chest and back. She groaned softly in response.

"You still sure?" he whispered.

Lana's eyes opened at his voice. They were cloudy with the same lust he felt.

"I trust you," she said, touching his face again.

Rather than feel pleasure at her words, they struck him like the cold shower he needed. A pang of morality reared its ugly head. Brady had taken care of this woman from a distance. She deserved more from her Guardian than to be slung over the couch for a quickie. Her first time with him wasn't going to be the product of coercion; he respected her too much for that. He also knew Tim wouldn't consider this part of taking care of her.

"What's wrong?" she asked, her voice low with desire.

Sensing he had the upper hand in any case, Brady forced himself away from her. He sat back and rubbed his face, fighting the urge to touch her again and take their relationship to the next level. The Guardian's relationship, he reminded himself. Lana didn't know who he was.

Not like this. Regretfully resolved, he rose and fixed his uniform then picked up her belongings.

"Brady, what's wrong?" Lana asked. Sensing the change in him, she sat up.

"I'll think about it," he said, walking towards the back of the tent with her things.

After a stunned silence, she asked. "What's there to think about?" She followed him and stood several feet away, face flushed with different emotions this time: anger and embarrassment. "Did I do something wrong?"

"Maybe I doubt you'll keep your word," he said, admiring the fire in her eyes. "And maybe, I don't want you tempting me to do something I shouldn't. You should never offer carte blanche to someone who just might take you up on it."

"Some things are more important than me," she retorted. "I will keep my promise!"

"One night isn't enough for this." He held up the vault again, and desperation crossed her features. "We'll deal with this later. In the meantime, I'll keep this locked up." He strode to the safe, placing the vault within.

Thoughts and emotions scattered, Lana watched him secure the vault in the safe and then leave. Her body shook with need. She meant what she'd said: she did trust him. She would've let him do anything to her on the couch. Her body wanted to feel his bare skin again, and aching desire pooled in her lower belly. She'd never thought desire could conquer her normally rigid self-control. With him, she had nothing to fear. He spoke like a rebel leader, but he touched her like she imagined the Guardian would: with tenderness and restraint.

She wanted to show her Guardian what he'd come to mean to her, before she thought him dead. Because he meant a lot more than she thought he should. Her skin burned from where he'd touched her, and her lips were plumped by his kisses.

Pacing, she tried to reclaim her composure. There were many things about him she couldn't reconcile. The Guardian had some code of honor that seemed at odds with Brady's quick trigger finger. If he wanted to kill her, to rape her, he could have done it with impunity many times over. But the same man who killed in cold blood had reassured her every day for over two weeks that he'd protect her. The man was more complicated than she liked.

And he'd walked away from her, even though she was serious about sleeping with him. Lana paused in her pacing, wondering if she'd done something wrong. Maybe he was only pretending to be interested in her. She'd thought him beyond the duplicity that made up the actions of the elite class. Maybe he feared his punishment would be worse when she told Mr. Tim what he did, for Mr. Tim would surely crush Brady's PMF militia once he found out his friend was a traitor.

"Think of something else, Lana," she ordered herself.

Elise would be horrified. Again. The look on Elise's face when she realized that Lana had known something was wrong at the Peak. She didn't expect it to happen as it did, and the accusation of slaughtering a thousand lives made her feel ill. There was been nothing she could have done, even if she knew when it would happen, even if she trusted her instincts enough to warn people without any proof to back her words!

Her gaze went to the safe where her vault was locked. Brady read her like a satellite image of his house. She'd never learned to lie; in fact, she would never dare lie to Mr. Tim, not with his rigid sense of integrity. She'd never purposely disappoint him. Yet, for the first time in her life, she wished she knew how.

She needed her micro and the vault. If someone was able to track her, she needed to flee, fast. The keypads had to be delivered somewhere safe, though she began to wonder if anyplace really was safe. Greenie had destroyed the Peak from the inside out. Was the Peace Command Center also at risk?

Restless, she rose and paced in front of the safe. She'd already tested the lock and found it to be beyond tampering. He'd all but rejected her deal to sleep with him and wasn't about to hand her equipment over to her. She needed another plan.

She gazed at the safe again. She must access its contents! Desperation made her want to cry. She refused, knowing there was too much at stake for her to dwell in her emotions. Her gaze settled on the trunk where Brady kept extra equipment.

She knelt beside it, looking hesitantly at the dangerous weapons within. She doubted she could ever kill anyone, especially her Guardian, after seeing Donovan shot. She moved the guns and knives out of the way, unsettled by the thought of blood. He had a crowd control baton the size of her hand that expanded with a touch to the thumb pad.

She tucked it at her waist and rose, closing the trunk. The safe required the code from a key fob, which was probably in one of his pockets. He wasn't the kind of man to leave it lying somewhere. No, he'd keep it with him.

If she could get the micro and the vault, she could escape. The micro would allow her to map a route west, and she could put on his tactical clothing and mask and leave the tent. Her thoughts came rapidly, and she refused to think twice. She'd escaped Greenie despite all his layers of security; she could escape him.

She sat down to plot, not wanting to think what would happen if she failed to deliver the Horsemen somewhere safe or how much her Guardian would despise her once she acted. She touched her lips, unable to shake the desire still running through her body.

The Horsemen were priority. She had to see them safe. Everything else, she'd deal with when the time came.

## Chapter Eight

"We're leaving in forty-eight hours." Brady's voice awoke her from her uneasy doze a few hours later. Lana straightened in her seat on the couch, eyes following his powerful stride across the tent. He didn't look at her.

"To where?" she asked.

"Not your concern."

"Is Elise coming?"

"Yes," he replied. "Everyone is going."

She watched him to see if she could see where he kept the key fob she needed to enter the safe. It was near midnight. Her hands felt clammy, her nerves fluttering. He peeled the tac suit down to his waist, revealing a snug T-shirt beneath whose sleeves were tight around bulging biceps. He wore identification tags, and she looked closely without seeing the key fob. He'd changed since their incident on the couch, grown more distant. He was once again the rebel commander and not her Guardian.

"I'll need the locations of all the emerops facilities in the morning," he said.

"Very well," she replied. She went to the kitchen to get a meal bar, nibbling on it as he settled near the trunks containing his gear. His back was to the living area as he pulled off every one of the dozen weapons he wore on his body and lined them up in front of him to start cleaning.

One of his knives had blood on the hilt.

"You killed someone," she said in a hushed voice.

"That's what happens when someone tries to kill me," he said in bemusement.

"Doesn't it bother you?"

"The choice is between him or me," he glanced at her. "I don't expect someone like you to understand."

She frowned.

"Don't look at me like that," he said without looking at her. "You killed a thousand people. I might be close, but I think you beat me."

"I didn't kill them. I couldn't have known what was in his head," she replied, agitated by his harsh words. "Or how far he'd go."

"Greenie?"

She didn't answer but returned to the couch, perching on the edge. She reached down with one hand to retrieve the baton.

"Not sure I believe someone like you. For all I know, you stole something that'll cause your enemies to destroy my people," he said. "You knew enough to escape."

"Someone like me? Your performance on the couch makes me think you're not above taking what you want, either," she reminded him. Her face flamed with hurt anger. She'd thought the couch incident meant something to him, like it did her. If nothing else, she wanted to correct him about the Peak, to tell him she'd thought she'd been saving everyone on the mountain by taking the very keypads that might kill them in the hands of a traitor. Her mistake was not realizing Greenie had a back-up plan.

"I made a mistake."

His words stung but bolstered her decision. She rose and approached him, the baton behind her back.

"Elise's still pissed at you. Dan's got her chained to a tree, she's so mad," Brady said.

Guilt and pity trickled through her as she thought of her friend. Elise had been loyal enough to help her. She didn't deserve to be chained to a tree. Lana raised the baton when she was within arm's reach and held it out.

"You probably won't—"

The pulse that burst from the baton's tip dropped him. Her heart soared, and she dropped it, kneeling beside him. She searched his pockets, surprised when she didn't even find her micros in the cargo pocket where he'd kept them. There was no key fob, either.

"No, no, no!" she whispered, panicking.

She bounced to her feet and searched the dresser she'd already searched earlier. She retraced his steps since he entered, seeking anything she might have missed. She moved his weapons, pushed his heavy body out of the way to see if he hid them beneath one of his muscular thighs.

Nothing.

She stood and stared at the safe. She searched everything again then went to the kitchen, opening all the drawers and cabinets.

Brady groaned. Lana froze, turning to see him moving. He pushed himself up.

She knew Brady was merciless but hoped her Guardian wouldn't kill her for this. Her hands began trembling, and she moved quickly to put one of the chairs in the living room between them. Brady straightened, the baton in hand. He drew a breath and looked at her.

"Next time, crank this up all the way. It'll only drop a man half my size for five minutes. You see this button?" Despite his calm words, his gaze displayed his anger.

She looked where he indicated.

"Swipe your thumb over it once, and it stuns. Twice and it kills. Got it?"

He tossed the baton and approached her, glaring down at her with dark eyes as hard as his chiseled frame. She sucked in a breath and moved away, flinching as he pushed over the chair separating them. He didn't grab her; he didn't need to. He used his body to back her against the wall.

"I'm sorry," she whispered.

"I'm just glad you didn't know how to use it right," he said. "You're looking for this." He held up the key fob in the space between them, close enough for her to grab, if she wanted.

"I have to have the vault," she said, embarrassed by the desperation in her voice.

His gaze moved over her face, resting on her lips.

"Attacking me isn't the right way to get it. I'm the only thing standing between you and whatever hell is chasing you." He moved away, and she released her breath, resting her head against the cabinet in relief. She'd expected him to explode. Her gaze went to the safe again, the despair within her swirling.

"Brady, you said one night wasn't enough," she said. "I'd even... I'd even consider becoming your... companion."

He stared at her then chuckled. "You say that like it'd be the worst thing you ever did."

"Well, it wouldn't be far off."

"Women don't normally dread climbing into bed with me. I'm sorry the idea is so repulsive to you."

"Not repulsive," she said. "I don't think I could kill someone, and I've got nothing else to trade. And you're the one who walked away from me earlier."

"I was giving you a chance to reconsider. So you'd give yourself to me indefinitely in exchange for your tech toys?" he asked. She heard a note of hesitation alongside the consideration in his broken voice.

"Yes," she said, confused about his on-off moods.

Brady's hormones surged at her proposition. He'd barely managed to walk away from her earlier. He could think of so many things he'd do to her sweet little body. And then he recalled his promise to Tim, and looked away from her.

"I can't," he said with regret.

"What do you mean?" she asked, surprise in her voice.

"I'm not willing to consider it."

"But I've seen how you look at me. You could've fooled me with how you kissed me."

"It would be a mistake," he said.

"Brady, I don't understand you." Anger was back in her voice.

Lana approached him and paused within arm's reach. Brady met her gaze again, taking in the array of emotions crossing her features. The wounded look bothered him most, the same vulnerable expression that had disturbed him twice before. He didn't want Angel to feel that way, not when it was his duty to take care of her. As the Guardian, he'd been her emotional support, and he'd imagined this look when she discussed how scared she was of what was going on outside the Peak. To see the expression in person both touched and frustrated him.

When he took a step towards her, she reached out to him. He moved closer, her small hand on his arm, until they were toe-to-toe. Her breathing quickened, her body tensed. Her eyes flickered up to him then down again. He reached out with one hand and lifted her chin before crossing his hands behind his back. She looked from his eyes to his lips and moved closer. He lowered his head and caught her lips with his. He kissed her gently, plying her warm lips until she responded. She opened to him once again, reminding him of how she'd yielded to him earlier.

She tasted like honey, and her hot mouth soon became more demanding. She leaned into him, her warm, soft body molding against his. He kept his hands behind his back and tasted her, enjoyed her, tested her without pushing either of them over the edge. She was responsive, hungry and yielding, a combination that lit his blood on fire.

When he withdrew, she weaved against him, face flushed and eyes glazed.

"Go lay down," he ordered in a husky tone and walked past her. "I need to think."

He'd had a lot of women throw themselves at him, most of them more interested in the genetically altered body that made him as good in bed as he was in battle. He didn't normally turn them down, unless he didn't have the time. Of course, he'd never felt so personally responsible for any of the women that passed through his life. Most of them were no more than one night stands.

But he couldn't let himself do it, no matter how much he wanted her or how willing she was. He didn't need more emotions to hamper his decision making, and he didn't need Tim to disown him at the end of this mess for exploiting the girl Brady was charged with guarding.

He watched Lana from the corner of his eye, returning to his weapons, this time with his back to the wall and not towards her. His head hurt from the shock of the baton, and he couldn't help hoping she was a better shot than she was figuring out the baton.

Brady's body was hot, his mind racing. He took his time with his weapons, needing to keep his hands occupied so he didn't take her up on her offer. He couldn't take her as his companion, no matter what he felt for her. The world was falling apart around them, and he couldn't risk either of their mental states in a relationship that may not see both of them surviving.

He finished and laid out his clothing and weapons in neat piles for the next day then stood at the bed. Lana was curled into a tight ball on the far end, asleep. As much as he ached to crawl into the bed beside her, he pulled a blanket from a trunk and went to the couch.

The next morning, he woke before dawn and before she did. He toured the progress of the camp before going to the exercise area. He spent an hour on a punching bag before joining a few others sparring. Dan appeared soon after, and they sparred until Dan finally signaled he was finished.

"You okay?" he asked, gaze intent.

"Yeah, good. Let's go again," Brady said, swiping the sweat from his face.

"We've been at it for an hour, and you're still rarin' go to."

Brady straightened from his sparring stance. He was hot and sweaty, but he'd not yet been able to rid himself of the wired energy humming through his blood. He felt like sparring until noon.

"I thought you wanted to hit the comms site today," Dan added. "Save a little in case you run into any bad guys."

Brady gritted his teeth but nodded. Dan was right. He had a four-hour helo and hiking trip ahead of him to their nearest secure comms facility tucked into natural cave a few ranges over. The way things were going lately, he'd be lucky to make it there and back at all.

"You taking me?" Dan asked.

"Not this time, in case I don't come back."

"Think happy, man."

"You're awfully chipper today," Brady said with a grimace.

They walked into the camp from the designated exercise areas. The camp was being broken down quickly, with pallets already loaded and sealed, awaiting evacuation. Despite his less-than-serious nature, Dan was detail oriented and quick to execute, two traits Brady found priceless over their years together.

"We'll have everything down by tomorrow morning," Dan said, following his gaze to a pallet.

"Good man. As usual, you deliver."

"Yep. I can move the girls tonight so they're not stuck without a tent to sleep in."

"One night wouldn't hurt 'em," Brady grunted.

"It might hurt me."

He gave a sidelong look at Dan. "You and Elise?" he asked, surprised. "I thought she'd slit your throat."

"I'm not saying she didn't try," Dan said with a snort. "I put up a fight, but it was useless."

Brady ignored Dan, eyes taking in the progress of their preparations to leave. Dan's estimates were always conservative. It looked as if the camp would be packed up—if not evacuated—before dark.

"Move them to the nearest underground site today."

They entered his tent. Lana looked up from her seat on the couch. Her searching gaze lingered on him. He withdrew the micro and handed it to her.

"Emerops stations," he directed, watching. "Send the coords to Dan."

She chewed her lip but complied. He removed the micro from her hands and took her injured wrist. She'd tried to change the bandage on her own. It was messy and uneven.

"Did you use the anti-bac?" he asked.

She gave him a blank look.

"Damn feds. I'll get it," Dan said, crossing to the kitchen, where one whole cabinet was filled with medical supplies.

Brady pulled a chair beside her. She was studying him again. He glanced up at her, caught by her direct gaze. They gazed at each other for a long moment, and he tried to figure out what was going through her thoughts.

"Incoming!" Dan called, tossing a small package.

Brady caught it and pulled out the medical supplies.

"Cleanser, anti-bac, quick wrap. Don't use the traditional bandage next time. The quick wrap is easier," he instructed, holding up each of the products as he spoke. He stripped the bandage and showed her the steps again. "Dan's going to move you somewhere safe today to one of our permanent sites. I'll rendezvous with you all late."

"You always have the good shit!" Dan exclaimed, pulling chocolate out of the cabinet.

"Drop it, Dan. I've killed men for less," he retorted.

Lana looked at him, frowning. Dan ignored his warning and snagged two pieces of the precious few he had remaining.

"It's supposed to alleviate bad moods," Dan said to Lana. "Doesn't work on him though."

"You, behave," he ordered the woman, rising. "You, too, Dan."

"I'll leave you some."

Brady shook his head, wanting nothing more than to return to the sparring ring. Instead, he hefted his pack and left for the awaiting helo.

Tim was already on the large screen when Brady entered the comms center several hours later. Brady peeled off the top of his suit, drenched in sweat and splattered with blood.

"Never seen you sweat, son," Tim said.

Brady grunted in response. The two-hour hike had turned into a six-hour battle when his men tripped over a scout in the lower valley. Brady was burning up, his blood thrumming. Tim, on the other hand, looked as if he'd gotten some sleep since their last talk. He wore a breezy, short-sleeved shirt. The commo room where he sat was large with marble walls and leather chairs, a sign of the upper class's decadence.

"It's a little rough back east," Brady said.

"I've been reading the reports from both sides." Tim frowned, disturbed.

Even without their shared history, there had always been something about Tim that Brady liked. He was ruthless, beyond loyal to the few he trusted, and quick to use his influence to get Brady access to any of the government's supplies, technology, intelligence, and anything else Brady requested it. And Tim never asked why.

"You hear about the Peak?" Brady asked. He threw himself into one of the beat-up chairs in the tiny comms center.

"Indeed I did," Mr. Tim said. "Never saw that coming either, though I hoped..."

"What?"

"I knew something was wrong there. I hoped we'd find out what—or who—was responsible before it all went up in smoke."

"I think someone did figure it out, or it wouldn't have gone up in smoke at all," Brady replied.

"Possible."

"Lana's with me."

Tim's gaze sharpened. Brady assessed him, not sure what to think of the sudden guardedness to Tim's face.

"Is she okay?" he asked.

"Yep."

"She know you for the Guardian?"

"I haven't told her. I don't think she's figured it out."

"Keep it that way," Tim said. "She doesn't need to connect the dots back to me. She's a brilliant analyst and one of the few non-PMF members I trust. I'm happy to hear she's okay."

Brady was surprised to see a genuine smile on Tim's face. He'd often wondered what it was that drew Tim to Lana and suspected it was nothing more than what drew him to other women. That the smooth politician genuinely cared for her never crossed Brady's mind. Tim didn't show much affection, even to his thirteen sons.

"She won't say whatever it is she figured out," he said. "And she's transporting something. She won't talk to anyone about it."

"How big is it?"

"It's in a vault the size of my hand."

"It could be anything. I got her access to everything, even shit the President didn't have access to," Tim said with a shake of his head. "There are many secrets in the government."

"I get that," Brady said dryly. "One of them took out the Peak after we left."

"Bring her to me. We can meet at the Peace Command Center. I have reason to believe that's about the only place that hasn't been infiltrated by those professing allegiance to East or West."

"Will do. How do you know her anyway?"

Tim flashed a smile. "Her grandfather knew my father a long time ago. Class loyalties run deep, and he called me up about twenty years ago and said he was calling in a favor my dad owed him. He said he had a granddaughter who was special and he didn't want her to get stuck doing some sort of manual labor. I agreed to enroll her in school. I have thirteen children among my companions, so no one asks questions. I figured I'd open the door and then pawn her off as a companion to someone in the government."

Brady pulled out his water bottle as he listened.

"He was right. She was brilliant, loyal, sweet. I've never been a saint; I saw I could use her, so I put her in college and brought her to work for me. Had her trained in intelligence, emergency operations, technology. She can learn anything. Sent her to half a dozen agencies on rotation. I turned her into something I could use in my office to open more doors for our cause."

"I didn't think there was anyone capable of the nukes, if not us," Brady observed. "You think she knows who did it?"

"I think she knows enough to help me put the final pieces of the puzzle together. Things haven't been right since the war, but the issues haven't been out in the open. And, the government chose to pursue the PMF rather than risk another civil war by going after people with a lot of influence and money. The last civil war set us back fifty years."

"Who would want to start another civil war?" Brady breathed.

"A civil war where both sides have enough dangerous shit to destroy the world twenty times over. How big is the vault she has?"

Brady held up his palm and drew a square around it.

"You think you know what it is?" he asked.

"Not at all. But if she's not talking, I'd take extreme precautions if I were you," Tim said, again thoughtful.

"We're breaking camp and scattering today," Brady confirmed.

"She'll probably have an issue with being under the protection of the PMF," Tim said.

"I have it handled. I explained that she needs to do what I say or else."

"Gently, Brady," he chided. "Take her underground, if you must. Keep her safe until I know who's after her."

"I'll take care of her." Brady promised. "I think it was General Greene."

"Greene? Not Smith?"

"Smith went crazy and dove off a cliff."

"What do you mean crazy?" Tim asked, eyes narrowing.

"I mean, totally insane. They said he'd been a basket case for almost two months by the time he jumped. The doc declared him unfit."

"Greenie wasn't on our list," Tim admitted. "He spent too much time overseas."

"Maybe Arnie found out about Greenie."

"Maybe. I'll run his name through a few different people. Can you check in again in a few days?"

"I'll do my best. It's a warzone out here," Brady said. "My time is up. I can't risk being on this channel too long."

"Take care of my girl."

"I will. Brady out."

The viewer turned off, and he pulled his suit back on. The eight-hour ordeal to get there was worth the ten-minute conversation. At least he'd confirmed that whatever secrets Lana had were well worth hiding. He replaced his weapons around his body.

"Brade." Dan's breathless voice came over his net.

"Yeah, Dan."

"We're leaving now." The grim note in Dan's voice made Brady quicken his movements.

"What happened?" Brady asked.

"I had a gut feeling that we needed to leave. Thank God we did. Someone ordered a strike on us. Most of the camp was gone already and all the important stuff airlifted this morning."

"You all right?"

"Yeah. The girls are fine," Dan said.

"I'm on my way to the hard site." Brady chuckled and strode from the communications center. "Send me your coords."

## Chapter Nine

"Lana, that's my gun arm!" Elise said in irritation.

Lana eased back without breaking contact. Elise and Dan were a good team, relaying hand signals and other silent communications with nothing more than a glance at each other. Lana, on the other hand, couldn't shake the paralyzing fear that came with knowing they were being stalked by men who wanted them dead.

Dan leaned back into the hollow of the tree in which they'd taken refuge.

"This doesn't look good," he whispered.

Elise pursed her lips. Lana peered around them to see the five or more armed men about twenty meters away. If the flares going up short distance away were any sign, the five men were part of a larger force between them and their destination. Brady's men had dropped her, Elise, and Dan—along with two others—into the forest by helicopter two hours before. The forest looked little different from the one they'd just left. If the helo ride hadn't taken three hours, she would have thought they never left.

Soon after, the men in black mowed down two of Dan's men, and the three of them were left to fend for themselves.

Dan settled onto his knees and flipped out a tracker. Elise looked over his shoulder. Lana was helpless. She had no micro, no genetically engineered body or weapons to fight off anything that came at them.

Dan handed the tracker to Elise, who tapped the screen, pensive. He touched his earpiece.

"Yep, still here," he replied. "Me 'n' the girls and a shitload of bad guys where there shouldn't be any." His gaze rested on Lana, and he smiled.

She hugged her knees to her chest to keep from shaking. Not only were they surrounded by adversaries, it was cold. Dan had given her a jacket, but their slow crawl through the forest had left her soaked and shivering.

"Elise is plotting them," Dan said, gaze again on the tracker. "We think there are fifteen."

"Ish," Elise added. "Fifteen-ish."

"Send our coords, too, so they don't blow us up," Dan directed in a hushed voice.

Lana never thought she'd end up in the middle of a forest, defended by the PMF against those who seemed to want to start a second East-West civil war.

"Can you shoot, Lana?" Dan asked.

"Not straight. Been trying to teach her for weeks," Elise answered without looking up. "She closes her eyes when she fires."

"So, no, that won't work," Dan said to the person on the other end of his conversation. There was another pause. "Then that's what we'll do."

They looked at her, and she suspected they were silently cursing the defenseless civilian.

"Stay here. They're calling in a strike. Elise and I will take out the rest," Dan said.

Lana nodded, afraid to ask what happened if the plan didn't work. He patted her arm then moved to crouch beside Elise, waiting.

The screech of incoming missiles was audible long before they hit, but the laser strikes were silent. She plugged her ears, watching as the missiles distracted the men into one direction while the laser strike knocked them dead. The ground shook beneath them as the weapons hit the ground. The scent of burnt metal and flesh soon followed, then chaos as Elise and Dan moved away from her, each going in the opposite direction under the cover of smoke.

Lana stretched onto her stomach, watching them from the safety of the tree. The strikes were enough to disarray, if not kill, most of the men. More laser fire lit the area where Elise had gone.

She sucked in a breath, heart racing. Another man dropped, this time from Dan's direction. She couldn't tell how many there were, not with the smoke and darkness. She heard the sounds of a physical scuffle and another shot from Dan's direction. The adversaries were regrouping, with one barking orders to those remaining. She watched dark shapes mill and drop as the smoke cleared until they wised up and took refuge in the forest.

One charged her hiding place, and she scrambled back, pressing herself against the tree. She held her breath, listening as he prepped his weapon. Another shot pierced the tense darkness, then there was a flurry of movement. The man inches from her fired into the melee, along with the laser guns of several more. She couldn't tell what was happening, but it seemed like there were a lot more guns in the fight than there had been a minute ago.

The gunman rested back on his heels to load a new laser charge pack. The gunfight gave another burst of life before winding down. She froze, willing the man not to look left, or he'd see her.

She heard Elise's whistle. She couldn't respond without drawing the man's attention. Elise whistled again. More gunfire sounded. The man beside Lana rocked back suddenly, pounding his gun on the ground as it jammed. He looked up.

Their eyes met. Lana's heart stopped, and she opened her mouth to shout for Elise. He slapped his hand over her mouth and wrenched her up, the laser gun at her head. He wrapped a thick arm around her throat and dragged her from the forest. Dark corpses littered the small clearing.

"You have until the count of five to put down your weapons!" he bellowed. "One."

She strained against him. His grip tightened, and she stilled. Two more of his men moved cautiously from the forest, looking for Elise or Dan to appear.

"Two!"

"I'm here," Brady's growl came from the fog. Lana made out his form as he emerged from the bushes.

"Where are the others?" the man holding her demanded.

"Just me."

"Weapons down!"

Brady raised his gun instead, aiming it at the man holding her.

"You get one warning," he said in a tone far more lethal than he'd ever used with her.

"You're outnumbered, idiot," one of the others snapped.

One shot rang out, followed by two more. The man at her back dropped, followed immediately by the other two. Dan and Elise rose from the bushes and lowered their weapons. Lana shoved away from the dead man, horrified. Brady gripped her arm, pulling her quickly through the forest. Dan ran ahead of them, Elise behind, and they flew down a deer path to a creek, then darted across rocks to the other bank.

Cold water soaked Lana's boots as Dan kept them on the creek's edge for a few hundred meters before veering into the surrounding forest. They stopped at a rock wall. Dan hopped onto a boulder and placed his hand on the wall. The keypad lit up, and light spilled from a door that opened slowly.

"Dan, go," Brady ordered, releasing her. Dan and Elise ducked into the dark entrance. Brady turned away and started towards the forest. Lana caught his arm, alarmed.

"Brady!"

He faced her, and she realized how stupid it was to expect he'd do anything else but return to the fight.

"Thank you," she managed. "Be careful."

Brady gazed at her intently. Heart hammering, Lana rose to her tiptoes and gave him a light kiss on the lips. He snatched her, though instead of pushing her away, he wrapped his arms around her and kissed her, deep and hard. She returned the kiss, thrilled by his passion and her own mounting hunger.

"Lana!" Elise called from the hallway.

Brady released her suddenly, and Lana wobbled. She watched him disappear into the dark forest, her body thrumming with desire.

"Come on," Elise said.

Breathless, Lana obeyed and joined them in the tunnel. Dan led them into a narrow hall and to another locked door. He opened it. Lana turned as the door behind them closed. Brady remained outside. Elise nudged her, and she trailed Dan as he strode down another hall. He led them through the maze until they emerged into a yawning cave lit by lanterns then continued into another set of halls. He stopped at one and pressed his thumb to the keypad.

"Lana, I'm gonna leave you here. He'll probably be pissed at me, so don't get comfortable," Dan said, waving her in.

Lana entered, in shock from the night. The suite was small and comfortable with a small living area, utility area with lockers, and a door leading to a bedroom with its own bathroom. She stood shaking for a moment. Woodenly, she peeled off her wet clothes and climbed into a hot shower. The water stung her skin, and she grimaced as her attacker's blood ran down the drain.

For once, she almost understood Brady's ability to kill without regret. If she had a laser gun, she just might have pulled the trigger. She didn't know how he could take the chance of hitting her, though! What kind of man risked the person he was trying to protect?

Overwhelmed, she closed her eyes, enjoying the heat. She turned off the shower and rifled through the room's contents. The dresser contained neatly folded boxers and T-shirts but nothing else. She pulled on a set and dropped into the bed, exhausted.

A while later, the sound of movement outside the bedroom door pulled her from her sleep. She roused herself and opened the door from the bedroom to the living area.

Brady had piled his weapons on the couch and stripped down to a pair of pants and nothing else. Her breath caught at the sight of his wide, muscular chest, and the pants that dropped dangerously low on his hips. Her blood quickened, and she felt too hot.

He pulled on a T-shirt, unaware she was in the doorway.

"Are you that good of a shot or were you lucky?" she asked. She wanted to look away from his perfect body but found she couldn't. Instead, she found herself recalling what almost happened.

"I'm that good." His declaration was unhesitant, like his response to killing people.

They were just normal events of his world, a world very unlike her own. Lana couldn't help thinking they were far too different. And that he'd saved her life again. And she wanted more than a kiss next time.

"Are you okay?" he asked in a softer tone. "He didn't hurt you?"

"If I had a gun, I might have almost thought of killing him," she admitted.

"Good thing you didn't have one," he said, amused. "I told you I'd protect you. We're in this together. No one threatens what's mine." He sat down to pull off his boots.

She said nothing, not sure what to think of his words. The idea of belonging to her Guardian was thrilling. The idea of belonging to a remorseless insurgent leader was terrifying. He'd said the same words the Guardian did. He said the words with the same assurance he said everything.

Yet, he'd refused her offer to become his companion. The way he kissed her and the way his gaze lingered on her every time they spoke was more than enough to convince her he was attracted to her. She wondered what kept him back and what exactly he wanted. He'd asked for nothing.

"You're staring at me. What?" Brady asked, without looking up.

"I'm trying to figure you out."

"There's nothing much to me. I'm a soldier."

"Traitor to your country."

"You're smart enough to know better. The PMF will be the only thing that holds this country together. You just don't want to admit what's going on around you."

"That makes two of us," she mused.

Brady glanced over his shoulder at her.

"I was thinking about how you kissed me," she said. "It was... ah... anyway, Brady, I feel like I know you already."

He bristled. Instead of answering, he rose and faced her. Lana stepped out of the doorway as he approached, assuming he meant to ignore her and head to the bedroom to rest. Brady paused in front of her, meeting her gaze.

"What do you think?" he asked.

"I wouldn't have asked if I thought otherwise," she replied.

He kissed her in response, as intense as he had been at the entrance of the underground base. She sensed his restraint break. His hands roamed her body, and she returned his hot kisses, wanting him with the same lust she felt from him. Her question slid away from her mind as he maneuvered her into the bedroom and lowered her onto the bed. Lana pulled him on top of her, certain he wouldn't walk away this time.

Brady made love to her with passion and tenderness, a combination that made her fall even harder for the side of him that had kept her company for weeks and protected her. He held her afterwards until she drifted into a doze. She awoke beneath the sheets of his bed, warm and comfortable. Her skin smelled of him, and she smiled.

Brady stirred across the room. He was getting dressed in his uniform.

"Gotta fight bad guys." His voice held a tight note, one she couldn't place. He didn't look at her.

"Are you all right?" she asked, pushing herself up.

"Yeah." He was distant again.

Lana pulled the blankets up as well, feeling exposed rather than comfortable at his sudden change.

"You're not upset about what happened are you?" she asked.

"I needed a woman," he said dismissively, as if she was a common prostitute.

Lana studied his back as he moved. She sensed there was something behind his words. He was trying to push her away again, as he had before. Only this time, he'd gone too far with her to completely walk away. She wondered what it was that kept him at war with himself and tried not to let his words affect her.

"Are you taking me as your companion?" she asked.

"Not in the middle of a war."

"You never answered my question. Do I know you from somewhere?"

Brady's movement paused then resumed. He whipped open the door to the living area and began placing his weapons around his body. Lana eased out of bed and put on her clothing before joining him.

"Do I?" she prodded at his silence.

"No."

Disappointment spiraled through her. Her Guardian slept with her then lied to her. Confusion and anger stirred again. Why would he lie about knowing her? He'd been so sweet to her just a hour before. It was plain he regretted it. He still didn't look at her, and she couldn't help feeling hurt.

"I'm going on a mission. Will be back in the morning," Brady said and strode to the door. "I don't need to tell you not to leave, do I?"

"No," she whispered. Lana watched him leave and rubbed her face, exhausted. She wasn't certain what to think right now. Her body still thrummed with desire for him. It was scrambling her logic and had completely decimated her self-control where he was concerned.

Frustrated, she headed to the small bedroom and dropped into the bed. She wrapped her arms around a pillow that smelled like him and stared at the wall, distraught by the feelings of both anger and need for the complicated man. What had started as admiration and respect for the Guardian was turning into something more, and she didn't know what to do about it.

Lana slept until Elise woke her for breakfast by beating on her door in the morning. Someone had cleaned her clothing and draped it over the couch. Lana changed quickly, her body sore from the night with her Guardian. She wrenched the door open.

"It's about time," Elise complained. "And for the record, you're not supposed to get caught when the bad guys come for you."

Lana frowned, looking Elise over from head to foot. The elite fed soldier was dressed in PMF gray.

"Elise," she said in disapproval.

"Someone has to protect you," Elise replied with a smile. "Let's get some food."

"It doesn't bother you?" Lana pressed. "Wearing their colors? Betraying your country?"

"That's the harshest thing I've ever heard leave your mouth. Good girl!"

Elise strode away. Lana followed. They grabbed food from the small cafeteria that was devoid of people at the late hour of morning. Lana hadn't expected to sleep in so long but was grateful Elise had thought to leave her alone for the full night. Elise straddled a chair, and Lana sat across from her.

"Elise—" she started.

"I don't see things as simply as you," Elise said. "This isn't a case of good guy, bad guy. I agree with Dan—someone in the government wants to start another civil war. What do you think?"

Lana listened, nibbling a pastry. It was impossible for her to think anything different. Her thoughts went from Brady to Greenie and the communications she'd forwarded to her micro. She itched to have her micro again, to look at the logs and hack into whatever she could to find the answers.

She flushed despite herself. She'd paid her one night with Brady and still didn't have her micro or the vault. He seemed immune to most emotions remotely human. What more did he want from her?

"Well? You're the analyst," Elise prompted. "I'm a grunt because I couldn't pass the fed tests, you know."

"You don't give yourself enough credit, Elise," Lana chided. "I don't have any empirical evidence to suggest—"

"Don't use that fed speak on me," Elise said with an exasperated sigh. "I asked what you think, not what you know."

"I don't think the PMF did it," Lana said at last.

"That was painful. Remind me never to ask your opinion on what I'm wearing."

Lana half-listened, thoughts on Greenie and the Horsemen. The weight of those secrets robbed her of her appetite and made her feel tired again, even after a full night of rest.

"I think someone in the government was working with some very powerful partners who had the funding, operational planning, and corrupt government officials in high enough places to execute," she said.

"Is that close to what I said?" Elise grinned.

Lana nodded.

"Awesome."

"I still don't consider the PMF an ally."

"If you want to stay alive, you better learn to adapt," Elise advised. "Something we learned in my training: survive then worry about fighting another day."

"We come from two different worlds."

"I have a feeling this will be permanent."

Lana agreed silently. Even if she reached the Peace Command Center, the world wouldn't right itself. She'd hoped her burden would end there, and the secrets she kept could be turned over to someone who could fix things. She suddenly found these thoughts foolish.

She wished to talk to Guardian again, to hear his take on the world. He'd been her only friend. Her thoughts turned dark as her mind wandered to Brady. Their relationship had changed to one far more dangerous, less open.

"Elise, can I use your micro?" Lana asked suddenly, surprised to see the elite soldier had it at her waist.

"Later. We got something to do first," Elise said, standing. "I'm going to teach you some self-defense. The next time someone grabs you, you can take care of him. This afternoon, we're learning some basic survival shit, since it's clear you don't know any of it. All your fancy training won't..."

Lana half-listened to Elise's lecture, thinking about how she could hack into her micro with Elise's. She followed her friend to a portion of the underground site converted into a massive gym and training facility. A dozen or so of the PMF soldiers were present. Elise breezed by them, unaffected. Lana couldn't help but feel self-conscious at the lingering looks they gave her. She didn't have Elise's physique; she was clearly not one of the genetically altered warriors.

Elise peeled off her shirt to reveal a snug undershirt that outlined the shape of her muscular upper body.

"We'll start with how to break some general holds," Elise said.

"Brady said to help if you need it," a deep male voice said.

Lana turned to look at the speaker and craned her neck back. He was bigger than Brady by a head and one and a half times as wide. She felt like a flower next to a tree and stared, hoping Elise didn't take his offer seriously.

"Great!" Elise said with enthusiasm. "Put her in a choke hold."

Lana paled, expecting her day wasn't about to get any easier.

## Chapter Ten

Brady surveyed the mess before him, admiring the ability of the bio-elimination field to destroy on touch. The fed's facility had been armed as well as the hospital, and one of his commo guys intercepted the call for help only an hour before. Even so, Brady and his team had arrived too late.

Nothing remained. Rather, no one remained.

"They left everything in storage. Didn't take a damn thing," Dan reported from his position inside the building.

Brady rested his laser gun on his shoulder, taking in the undisturbed minefield and pieces of bodies remaining after several of the intruders tried to cross the bio-elim field before it was disabled. The fed building smoldered before him, the scent of metal and burning plastic thick in the air.

"No survivors out here," he said. "Looks like they were here to kill, not loot."

"Some good shit back here, though."

"The feds always have the best shit," Brady said.

"You thinking what I'm thinking?" Dan asked.

"That this was a fed-on-fed attack?"

"No one else uses this ammunition except for us, and this wasn't one of our ops. It's military grade."

Brady walked the area between the double walls, looking for anything or anyone in a large enough piece to provide clues as to what was going on. The compound was a nuclear power plant. The reactor area, the storage and logistical areas, and the hazardous waste areas appeared untouched. Just the barracks and office areas had been attacked.

Whoever attacked didn't want survivors or to destroy a perfectly functional facility. Someone would be coming back to take over the facility, he assessed.

"I hate being too near this stuff," he muttered. "Won't know if there's an issue 'til you're dead."

"Or your dick falls off. We'll loot fast," Dan promised.

Brady pushed chunks of body parts blown out of the minefield and knelt to retrieve a thumb keypad. He didn't understand the significance of the seemingly benign keypads. This one was similar to the other his team found, only there was no biohazard sign, and the serial was in blue. He'd spent days fighting to reach the Peak with the first one, and Lana had nearly gone off a cliff for another one.

He'd tried hard not to think of her or their night. He'd betrayed his own sense of responsibility, not to mention his promise to Tim. God, but she was worth it! She'd proven as lively in bed as she was timid outside of it. Her heart was in everything she did, and she'd loved him back with both tenderness and passion.

Brady forced his thoughts to his mission. He tucked the keypad into his pocket. Lana would know what it was, even if he didn't. He rose, unsettled by the scene around him.

His conversation with Tim returned, and he stayed the urge to call Lana as he had when he was simply the Guardian. Her voice still brought him comfort, but he'd just fucked up that relationship. The chances of them both surviving—or of Tim not finding out—were low. Not to mention lying to her had been harder than he thought. He'd wanted to admit the truth, in hopes she'd talk to him—and trust him—as she had the Guardian. Then he slept with her and walked away again. She didn't deserve that. No normal woman would deal with what he put her through.

As much as he hated to admit it, he still missed talking to her. He missed his friend. He contemplated the stray thought as he moved around the facility.

"There are a few other fed facilities around here," Dan said. "We've heard mayday calls from several of them."

"I have an idea why. There's one between us and the hard site. Let's take a look."

"What're you thinking?" Dan asked.

"I'm thinking someone is destroying the fed buildings in case a certain fed is hiding there."

"Greenie looking for Lana."

They loaded one of the transports with the supplies and sent it towards the hard site with a security force. He kept Dan and two others with him.

"You need some of this?" Dan asked with a long look at him. He tossed him a bar of chocolate he'd stolen from the supplies.

"I need a box full," Brady said.

Dan knew him well enough not to ask anything else, and they set off on foot.

"I sent Elise and Benny to teach Lana some self-defense," Brady said as they struck off in comfortable silence.

"Benny? Christ, she'll be in tears," Dan said with a shake of his head.

"She's gotta learn," Brady said firmly.

The sight of her with a gun to her head the day before made his blood boil as much as the thought of her in his bed. She was helpless in his world, and the helpless didn't normally last long.

"Go easy on her," Dan advised. "She's smart but brainwashed by the feds. She'll come around."

"I found another of those keypads," Brady said, ignoring Dan's words.

"The ones they went loony over last time?"

"It's a little different. They never did say what they were."

"I'd say they were probably important. Lana might know."

Brady gave him a look.

"All right. Maybe when she stops crying every time you look at her, you can ask her."

Brady hid a smile. She'd proven how willing she was to become his companion, a surprise considering she really did seem fragile in his world. Every moment he spent with her, he felt like he was getting farther and farther away from his ability to walk away without either of them getting hurt. Eventually, she'd find out who he was. Eventually, things would come to a head. But as a man who lived day-to-day, tomorrow was a concept he wasn't always comfortable with.

They walked parallel to an abandoned highway for a couple of hours until they reached the second fed site. They saw the smoke half an hour before they arrived and approached with caution. Brady's scouts reported nothing, and they emerged from the cover of nearby buildings.

This was a communications facility, heavily guarded. The tower was in pieces, the building at its base a gaping crater. They tested the bio-elim field before passing through. As with the other site, there were pieces of people but nothing else.

"This is creepy," Dan voiced his concerns. "Looks like systematic extermination of an enemy's strongholds."

"Exactly what this is. The start to another civil war. Let's not linger."

They moved on, taking circuitous routes back to the underground entrance in case they were being watched. He dropped his gear in his suite, curious not to find Lana within. Dan met him in the hall, and they went to the cafeteria together.

"Hey, Elise," Dan said, tapping the button behind his hear to access his personal net. "Where you guys at?"

Brady got his food as the two talked, seating himself before he looked to Dan again.

"They're in the gym," Dan said. He was trying hard not to smile.

"Is she crying?" Brady asked.

"Don't think so," Dan said. "I guess she wouldn't play this morning at all but changed her mind this afternoon. She was afraid of Benny until Lon told her to pretend like he was you. Sounds like she lost some of that timid field mousiness."

"Whatever works." He looked up to find Dan studying him closely.

"You're damn cranky today. Wanna spar? Maybe with Benny?" Dan asked. "He can beat this funk out of you."

"Maybe later," Brady replied grudgingly. He didn't think his abruptness any more clipped than usual, but Dan would knew the difference. "I want to look at the logs for the past few days to see if any of the scouts have reported any other fed buildings going up in flames. I need to ask Lana about the keypad we found, too."

He received a page over his personal net.

B: We need to talk immediately. -T.

His mood grew worse.

"I may have to go to the comms site," he said with a frown. "It's not good when the big guy calls you. I'll risk a quick communication from here to see what the urgency is."

"Not a good sign," Dan agreed. "I'll arrange the transportation."

Restless, Brady returned to his suite. Lana was in the kitchenette, drinking water after her day with Elise. Her face was flushed, her eyes sparkling from the exertion. She wore sparring clothing consisting of snug pants and T-shirt that hugged her shape in all the right places. The scent of her musk and sweat made him look longer than he intended to. His resolve to keep his distance wavered as he thought about pulling her into bed with him again.

There was something else in her eyes that made his blood pound harder. She was angry at him. The raw emotion was more of a turn-on than he expected.

If he were smart, he would have turned around and walked out until Benny beat the fire out of his body. Instead, he sat down on the couch and pulled the keypad free from his pocket.

"Wanna tell me what this is?" he asked, pretending he didn't see the anger on her face.

"I won't know without my micro," she replied in a clipped tone.

He pulled her micro free from his cargo pocket and set it on the coffee table beside the keypad. She looked at him hard for a moment before crossing the room to sit on the chair across from him. She was tense, and Brady wondered what happened while he was gone.

Lana flipped on her micro and placed the keypad on top of it. He looked past her into the kitchen to see what she'd been doing. On the kitchenette counter sat her bottle of water—and a micro. It was of fed issue, not army or PMF. Silently, he cursed the blond warrior he suspected gave it to Lana. He should've known better than not to warn Dan what Lana could do if she got a hold of a micro, even if it was Elise's.

"It's a local energy grid controller," Lana said. "But it's damaged. I can't pull the data off." She turned off her micro and rose, striding into the bedroom. A few seconds later, he heard the shower.

Leery of the change in her, Brady tucked the two away and crossed to the kitchen. Elise's micro was locked out. There was no way to see what she'd been doing. Too soon, he found out. His personal net vibrated, indicating someone was trying to contact him. Brady tapped it open.

"You paged me?" Tim asked.

Brady froze. "No. I got a page from you, though."

"Well, someone... it was her, wasn't it," Tim said with a sigh. "I had to get her training in hacking fed systems."

"Yeah," Brady agreed, eyes going to Elise's micro. "Tim, she needs to know. I don't like lying to her. I don't think it's worth trying to snow her anymore. And maybe she'll tell you what she won't tell me about what she's carrying west."

"Unfortunately, I think you might be right. Bring her to the comms site. I'll be waiting on this end," Tim directed in resignation. "I'd hoped to have this conversation with her in person, if at all."

"Will do. Brady out."

Brady stared at the door to his bedroom, torn between relief and regret. He hadn't wanted to lie to her about Guardian or Tim. At the same time, Tim was about to bring the rest of her world crashing down around her. He doubted she'd rush into the arms of the Guardian again. Brady wiped his face, preparing himself for a confrontation. He sat down in a chair, waiting.

Lana emerged at last. She crossed her arms when she saw him and wouldn't meet his eyes.

"Looks like it's time for us to talk," he started.

"I don't want to talk. I understand what I need to."

"I don't think you do."

"You and Tim are PMF. He sent you to protect me. You were my Guardian."

Were. The word stung, irritating him.

"I did what I had to," Brady replied. "I will make no apologies for that."

"As I said, I understand," she said. "You lied to me and used me. Both of you."

"Lana," Brady said, rising. It was all he could say. He knew this day would come. He'd done the right thing in protecting her, even if the wounded look on her face made him feel both inadequate and frustrated. "We need to go somewhere. Are you ready?"

"Whatever you say," she said softly.

Brady bit back what he wanted to say and motioned towards the door. His hope that she'd trust the Guardian even if she hadn't trusted him faded. Her silent treatment and quiet anger lasted through the long helo ride back to the secret comms center. He waved the helo away and led her to the hidden entrance.

Tim was already on the viewer. Lana froze for a moment then started forward jerkily. Brady closed the door behind him, watching. There was an awkward pause, and he saw her reach for a chair with trembling hands. He crossed his arms, unable to quell his sudden desire to wrap his arms around her and promise her he'd find a way to make things right.

Mr. Tim was as Lana remembered him. He looked like he was on vacation rather than facing the end of the world. She'd been trying to reconcile his connection to the PMF since discovering the link between him and Brady earlier that day. Everything—the net call that brought her to the Peak, the encrypted messages she'd read, Brady's protection—had fallen into place. Brady hadn't just been lying to her about being the Guardian. She'd been trying to avoid the crushing sense of betrayal building in her breast.

"I imagine I owe you an explanation," Mr. Tim said.

"Yes, sir," she said.

"I am third generation PMF, like Brady. Our families have fought side by side for over fifty years. Our purpose isn't what's in the government modified documentation; we fight to unify the country and return the rights stolen by the government to the people."

"You used me." She couldn't help the words.

"You were one of the PMF's best sources. I got you access to as much as I could, and I let you do what you do best. Everything you did for me I sent to the PMF," Mr. Tim said. "When an attack was imminent, I called Brady and made him swear to take care of you. Then I called you and brought you to the Peak."

Lana listened. Similar to Brady, there was no remorse in his admittance, and her throat tightened.

"Brady is one of the best and brightest soldiers the PMF has, as well as a personal friend. You've been like a daughter to me, Lana, and I placed you in the best hands I could." His words were gentle.

"I don't think fathers use their daughters as you did," she whispered.

"You know better. You were exposed to the upper-class circles long enough to know that even betraying you I've been kinder than most. The government is splintering, Lana," he continued. "Another civil war has started, but we can fix it before things get even worse. I need you tell me what you found out."

She shook her head and clenched her hands together, torn between fury and sorrow.

"Lana, you know enough about the PMF to know they're the only force—perhaps in the world—with the ability to survive the government tearing itself apart. We've all but taken over the military and have people in all levels of government. We're the only ones who can influence the outcome of this."

What he said made sense—it always did, even when he was lying to people. She knew when he lied; she'd spent twenty years with him. He wasn't lying.

Right now, she didn't want the politics. She wanted to know why he'd hurt her. Her throat was too tight for her to ask.

"Lana, I need you to tell me what you know."

"I need a minute," she managed.

There was a pause. "Very well. I'll call back in a few."

She waited until the viewer flashed off before slumping. She pressed the meat of her palms to her eyes. If someone told her a few months before she'd be here, now, hearing this, she'd have thought them insane!

Yet the worst part was that she knew he was right. The PMF was the only party standing while the government tore itself apart. If anyone had the resources to make things right, the PMF could.

"You want me to leave?" Brady asked.

"You betrayed me, too," she said without looking at him. She wanted to hate him but couldn't. The Guardian had been her closest friend. Even knowing who he really was, she wanted her friend back. "You've been there for me since this all started. Why couldn't you tell me?"

"I care more that you're alive than what you think of me," he said firmly. "It was safer for you if you didn't know who I was. It was safer for Tim."

"I've known you were my Guardian for a few days. I didn't know about all this." She waved at the screen.

"You knew about me before you slept with me?" he asked.

"Of course. You think I'd sleep with someone I didn't care about?"

Brady squatted in front of her.

"My heart broke when I thought you'd died!" she said with more emotion than she intended. "And all you've done is lie to me. Is any part of you capable of caring for me, or was everything about the Guardian a lie?"

"I am who I am," Brady said. "You fell for the Guardian. You fell for me. And yes, I do care for you, more than I want to."

"It didn't stop you from betraying me. What was your plan?" Tears of anger and hurt spilled down her cheeks. "To let me think the Guardian was dead forever?"

He was quiet for a moment, before saying, "Your Guardian is here with you now."

"I don't know what to think. I don't know him. I don't know you. I can't trust anyone."

"You're angry," he countered. "You know you can trust me."

The viewer beeped, and she wiped her face again.

"I'm ready," she said, refusing to meet his gaze. "Let's get this over with."

"For what it's worth, I'm sorry I hurt you," Brady said quietly.

Lana blinked back more tears. When she said nothing in response, Brady opened the channel.

Mr. Tim appeared, gaze moving from her to Brady. She saw the considering look he gave Brady before he looked again to her. She straightened in her seat, not sure if she was about to do the right thing or not. With a deep breath, she started speaking.

"I found encrypted correspondence from Greene and your orders to Brady to find me, before the nuke attacks. Greene was in contact with different people in the West Coast Center. Arnie found out about Greene and sent out a few messages to the Peace Command Center to warn people. Greene gassed everyone in the mountain and intended to take over the Peak and use it as a base of operations for his people to use as they took over the eastern half of the US." She looked down at her hands again.

"What are you trying to take west?" Brady prodded at her silence.

"Are you familiar with the Horsemen?" she asked

Mr. Tim paled. "No one should know about that program."

"You got me access to everything," she reminded him with some bitterness. "Greene was pulling in the Horsemen. I don't know how he did it; he'd have to have people at each of the sites worldwide."

"What are the Horsemen?" Brady asked.

She gazed at Mr. Tim, waiting for him to explain. He shifted in his seat and rubbed his mouth, a rare sign of his nervousness.

"The Horsemen was the tongue in cheek name given to the government program that placed a series of devices across the world, both in enemy and friendly countries. You could say they were used for leverage if the country trounced too far on our generosity or refused to take into account our national interest when they acted up. The joke in fed circles was that the government could activate the Horsemen at will and bring about the destruction of the planet itself."

"We were holding the world hostage?" Brady asked.

"We call it diplomacy," Mr. Tim explained. "The capability was emplaced but never utilized."

"Until Greene's allies took out the East Coast," Lana added. "After the War, the government created seven protected sites around the world with only one person at the site knowing what was there and security measures that were beyond anything the Peak had."

"Does he have the others?" Mr. Tim prodded.

"He did. I thought something was wrong when Brady's men stumbled across one of the devices and returned it to the mountain. The device you found was coded as biowarfare, but when I ran it in the system, I found the serials had been switched. One of the Horsemen devices was recoded. It can only be done at the presidential level and was done by one of his staff members."

Brady's gaze was riveted to her.

"Arnie Smith had another one," she continued. "I don't know what happened with him, if he was really crazy or he found something. I looked at the rest of the keypads in the command center. Only three of us had access to them. Greene, Arnie, and me, as the VP's representative on the surface. There were infrastructure keypads and a few of the nuke, bio, electromagnetic, and chem keypads for the East Coast weapons systems. When I ran the serials, I found several of them had been recoded," she continued.

"How many Horsemen does Greene have?" Mr. Tim demanded.

"He'd gathered all twenty at the Peak."

Mr. Tim uttered a choked curse.

"It's okay, sir," Lana said quickly. "I took them all."

Silence followed her words. Mr. Tim was staring at her in surprise, Brady in intense interest.

"You have the Horsemen?" Mr. Tim repeated.

She nodded.

"That information does not leave this room," Mr. Tim said resolutely. "Talk about insanity breaking out if anyone knew..."

"I was going to take them to the Peace Command Center," she said. "I hoped... I don't know what I hoped. That maybe everything would be all right and someone could disable them."

"No one will disable them, even if they could," he said. "Hon, the difference between you and the rest of us is that you see the keypads as a threat. Anyone else with have a grain of ambition would see them as a tool. They'd kill half the planet to obtain the apocalyptic collection you have."

"I know that now," Lana said in a hushed tone.

"Brady, I don't need to tell you how important it is that her vault doesn't fall into anyone's hands," Mr. Tim said. "Take her and the Horsemen to Colorado. I'll reassign the Appalachia militia temporarily under someone else. Lana, I need all the info you have on Greene and who he was talking to."

"Roger," Brady acknowledged.

"Yes, sir," she said quietly. Though troubled, she felt somewhat relieved at not having to keep the secrets alone anymore.

"Can you still monitor the eastern infrastructure?" Mr. Tim asked.

"Yes. I rerouted the ops to my micro."

"Don't mess with anything for a while. You're safer if Greene thinks you're dead."

She nodded.

"I'll go to those I trust and warn them. With Lana, you'll have access to all the emerops depots the feds have east of the Mississippi."

Lana listened, chilled at the coldness and precision of his directions. She knew without a doubt Brady would follow Mr. Tim's orders.

"Check in again in two days," Mr. Tim directed. He appeared pensive before speaking again. "Lana, I need to tell you something else."

I can't handle anything else, she wanted to shout at him.

"I didn't train and educate you because your grandfather or someone called me. You're my daughter by blood. I took you in when your mother died. I intended to make you the companion of some powerful politician at some point, but you showed an incredible aptitude for learning when you were quite young," he explained. "I decided to use that and keep you close. I told no one the truth, because I feared what that would mean. No one wants my boys. I see them once a year at most, but you had access to me and the government's secrets that would've put you in danger had anyone found out."

She listened. She'd always known she was closer to him than even his companions. That he'd hidden their relationship from her made her angrier at him.

"Someday, maybe I'll forgive you for all of this," she managed, hearing the hurt in her voice. "But not today."

"I understand. Brady, take care of my girl."

"Done," Brady said.

Mr. Tim gave her a small smile before the viewer flashed off. Brady motioned her to follow him. She obeyed. He disappeared into a small room off the entrance and returned, PMF grays in his hand.

"These cancel out your thermal signature," he said, holding them out.

She looked at the grays, the clothing she'd seen for years on the people she thought were the country's enemies, then back at Brady. He was too hard to offer the type of empathy she wanted, but he was the man who'd been with her since the beginning of the end.

"You'll have to trust me," he said. "I'm the only person who can get you and the Horsemen to safety.

"I trusted the Guardian," she replied, taking the clothes from him.

"I haven't changed. The circumstances have."

Lana drew a deep breath. Elise had said to survive, and Lana had no doubt Brady was the only one who could help her. He had the support of his rebel army and now, the feds. They would need it, if Greenie found her. He'd throw everything he had after her.

And Brady would always protect her. She knew it, and it made her angrier at him for betraying her. Even his kisses, his hot touch, felt like lies. She'd truly cared for someone for the first time in her life, and he'd used her.

She ducked into the small room and changed clothes. As much as she didn't want to admit it, there was no way of knowing who the bad guys were, not with Mr. Tim's information about the shadow government.

"I'm ready," she said and returned to the hall.

Brady looked her over and drew a laser gun.

Lana crossed her arms, feeling very alone. The discovery of her true father did nothing to comfort her, not when she realized how much Mr. Tim had betrayed her. Brady motioned her towards the door and hung back, pressing his thumb to a keypad on the wall. She watched him enter a code and a countdown begin, and guessed he was destroying the comms center.

Stepping onto the ledge outside, Lana heard the sounds of gun and laser fire too close for her comfort, along with the beat of helicopters in the dark skies. Brady joined her and pulled the door closed behind them. He reached into his pocket and withdrew the micro and Horsemen, holding them out to her. Lana hesitated and then took them.

"You keep those safe, and I'll keep you safe," Brady said. "Deal?"

She nodded, understanding it was his way of showing he trusted her, even if she was too furious to trust him. She hurt too much right now. Lana unlocked her micro and forwarded everything to Mr. Tim that he requested.

Brady started down the trail towards the darkness of the forest. Instead of retreating into the forest—the way they'd come—he walked behind a boulder and started up a set of long, shallow steps leading up the mountain. Lana looked over her shoulder at an explosion that seemed far too close. Brady didn't so much as flinch, and she hurried after him.

The stairs ascended to a plateau, and Brady strode into the center. He lifted his micro, which pulsed red for a fraction of a moment. He stepped back beside her, and she soon heard one of the helicopters grow nearer.

Lana hunkered against the mountain as the helicopter drew nearer. The plateau was too small for it to land, but it hovered near the edge. A set of stairs unfolded from the helicopter to the plateau, and Brady rushed her forward. Lana took one look at the thin metal stairs and looked away quickly. They looked barely able to hold her, let alone Brady! Hands over her ears, she took a deep breath and hurried up them, all but flinging herself into the arms of an awaiting rebel soldier.

The helicopter lifted away before Brady had two feet in its belly, and the soldier holding her strapped her securely into a seat in the rear while the two of them stood with nonchalance in the center.

The helicopter dropped suddenly, and she thought she'd vomit. Breathing deeply, she closed her eyes as the pilot maneuvered the aircraft sideways, up and down. All the while, the two soldiers before her remained standing or leaning, accustomed to the rocky flight.

She leaned into her harness, staring as the helicopter rolled. Lights from lasers and muzzle fire spotted the forest below them before they reached an urban area, mostly dark with several patches of electricity. The forest swallowed the city before she could orient herself.

The flight steadied out, and they flew for an hour over the Appalachian landscape. They flew over the Peak, and she straightened to see the devastation in the moonlight.

The Peak was flattened. Her breath caught. As sorry as she felt for all those who died, she felt relieved knowing she had the Horsemen and not Greenie or anyone who might inflict this level of damage to the country.

They flew south, and she strained against the harness to see if her own condo was still standing. The urban areas were dark and the river nearby even darker. She saw smoke moving across the sky a moment before the helicopter rolled and began its sickening maneuvers again.

Right, left, up, down... and then she heard the explosion. Heat ripped through the cabin of the helicopter, bringing with it the scent of scorched metal. Her stomach fell as they dropped.

"Brady!" she shouted.

Pitched to the other end of the cabin, the two soldiers had strapped themselves in. The helicopter rolled as it fell, like a carnival ride without the option to get off. Lana held her breath at the whirling world, certain their death would at least be fast. The rotators caught, pulling them out of the spin, slowed their ascent, then gave out once again. Something else caught, and their ascent stopped suddenly, slamming her against the harness and knocking the breath from her.

The beating of the rotators died, replaced by creaking and scraping of metal. The cabin swayed, and Lana caught the image of wires and far below, water. Emergency lighting glowed red, turning the world inside the broken helo surreal.

The bridge. They were close to her condo; she drove the massive Sky Bridge every day to get to work. They were stuck in its wires. She looked around for Brady, afraid he'd be hurt or dead.

"Lana." Brady's voice was quiet and even. He was suspended in the air by the straps of his harness. "Under the seat is a box with vests and water-breathers. Reach under the bench and grab it."

His calm words terrified her. They were going into the black water, hundreds of feet beneath them.

"Lana," he said more gently, when she didn't move. "Reach under the bench."

She forced herself out of her fear and leaned forward. The helicopter dropped and caught. The other soldier cursed.

"Very slowly," Brady hissed through clenched teeth.

She obeyed, inching towards the bench until she lay on her side, suspended by the harness above the seat by a few inches. Her fingers worked across the hard metal seat and under. There was a box strapped to the floor beneath the bench. Her fingers grazed the cold metal, and she stretched towards it. The helo creaked but didn't move.

"I can't reach it," she said. "Wait, maybe I can." She fumbled with the straps on her harness and pushed the releases.

"No!" Brady snapped. "Stay strapped in."

"I can get it," she said, ignoring him and adding silently, I won't let you die. She rolled slowly until she was on the floor, wedged between the bench and the punctured floor of the helo.

Lana eased the straps off the box and pulled. It didn't give. She released a breath, closed her eyes and then yanked. The heavy metal box grated towards her. She stood carefully and tugged it out from under the seat. With trembling hands, she deactivated the latches with a touch, and the top of the box slid open.

"Secure yours then toss us one of each," Brady directed. She glanced at him. He looked as calm as he sounded, and she wondered how he could face his own possible death with such confidence and poise.

She was ready to break down crying and throw herself out of the helo in the hopes she didn't die when she hit the water. Brady's tranquility steadied her, and she searched through the box. Instead of listening to him, she dug out the water-breathers and life vests, each packaged in small plastic containers the size of her hand. She straightened and tossed them down the cabin to the soldiers.

"She makes a bad grunt," the soldier beside Brady said. "Doesn't follow orders."

"Civilian-types," Brady grunted in agreement as he tore open the plastic containers.

Lana opened a water-breather mask and perched it on her forehead like sunglasses before placing the inflatable vest beneath her arms. Once it hit water, it would inflate, and the water-breather would activate. She looked again at what awaited them and then up at Brady.

"You don't really think we'll survive the fall, do you?" she asked in a hushed voice.

"If we do, we'll need the equipment," he replied. "Harness up. I may jar us loose."

She lowered herself back to the seat and pulled on her harness, strapping it on. Brady unstrapped himself, and she watched uneasily as he inched closer to the center of the cabin, his hands—and concentration—on the ceiling.

"Should be there," the other soldier said.

"Looks like the handle is damaged," Brady replied.

The helo creaked and slid again in the wiring. The unmistakable snap of wires reached them, and the helicopter tilted.

Brady muttered a curse, reached for his laser weapon, and fired at an angle at the ceiling. Lana closed her eyes at the sudden light and heard him tearing something out of the ceiling. The helo teetered, throwing Brady off his feet. He held onto the railing lining the ceiling with one hand and beat at whatever was in the hole in the ceiling with his other hand.

"Brady, please sit down!" Lana said, alarmed. Warmth splattered her face as he continued to slam his fist into the hole. She touched it, surprised it was his blood. "Brady, we're going to fall. Just sit down!"

He said nothing. The helo lurched.

"Brady!" she cried as he slammed into the wall of the cabin.

They fell. This carnival ride was worse. Lana slapped at the water-breather until it covered her mouth and nose then squeezed her eyes closed. After a sharp drop, their tumble slowed suddenly. The helicopter righted itself fast, and she saw the parachute Brady had been trying to release by smashing his fist against the control box in the ceiling.

Her heart leapt as Brady was flung out of the helicopter. She screamed.

## Chapter Eleven

They smashed into the water. Cold water poured into the cabin. Lana fumbled with her harness and yanked it free, slogging through the rising water. She struggled to pull herself out of the cabin, against the flow of cold river water. She gripped the doorway and pulled as hard as she could until her legs were free. She planted them against the side of the helicopter and pushed free.

Floating in the shocking cold, she oriented herself in the darkness. The water-breather worked, but the lifesaver was slow to inflate. Finally, it caught, and she kicked her feet as it pulled her towards the surface.

Lana's head broke free, and she pushed the water-breather up, gasping. Her arms and legs were already too cold to feel. She looked around, unable to see Brady or the other soldier.

"Brady!" she rasped. "Brady!"

There was no response. Lana looked up at the bridge, trying to determine which way it was to shore. She'd die if she stayed in the water. She wasn't too far from shore, though any distance felt impossible with her cold body.

She pulled the water-breather down and focused hard on kicking her wooden legs. With grueling slowness, she drew nearer the shore. Finally, she felt rocks scrape one leg, and Lana lifted her head. The bank was within reach.

She stretched and pulled herself onto the bank, shaking hard with cold. She couldn't stand, not with her frozen body, and she rolled onto her back, out of the water.

Hot tears started down her face. Lana lay gasping, unable to catch her breath for several moments. When she could, she pushed herself up and gazed out over the dark river.

"Brady!" she cried again.

No answer. An idea occurred to her. She pulled her micro free and rested her wet thumb against it until the screen unlocked; it worked. The Horsemen were in her other cargo pocket. She scanned the area for any other micros operating in the area.

There were none. Brady could've lost it in the river, but she should still pick up some electromagnetic fluctuation, if he was anywhere except the bottom of the river. Lana sank to the ground, too shocked to register what to do next.

Anger and sorrow collided within her. Brady hurt her, yet he'd been her only friend and protector. Her last words to him had been spoken in anger. New emotions flooded her. She'd admired him as the Guardian, but she'd fallen in love with the rebel leader. Her anger at him slid away as she huddled against a large river rock, alone. Tears filled her eyes, and she sobbed.

Lana cried for a long time, shaking. When no more tears came, she roused herself. Her Guardian was truly gone. Her whole body resonated in pain at the thought. She had to get the Horsemen to safety.

Her clothes were still drenched. She needed new ones, or the cool night would do her in. She pulled her micro free again and looked for the nearest emerops.

Another address popped up. Her address. She'd been too tired and cold to remember just how close to home she was. With one last look at the river, she turned away and climbed the bank clumsily before heading towards the road leading from the bridge to her home.

Home. Her throat tightened at the thought. She'd never expected to see her condo again and couldn't shake the feeling it wouldn't be the same. There was no electricity in this part of the state, and looters would've likely taken everything.

But it was all she had left. Her step faltered, and more tears spilled.

Be strong. For Brady, she told herself. The thought of him almost crippled her.

While her step was anything but sure, Lana forced herself onto the road and walked. Her body shook off the chill by the first mile marker and by the second, the moon was directly overhead. She heard disconcerting sounds of heavy weapons fire in the distance, and the forest smelled as if it were burning.

Brady's caution and Mr. Tim's words returned to her as her thoughts cleared with the exercise. She looked around when she reached the third mile marker, aware she was a sitting duck. The rebellion's grays were enough to get her shot by anyone. She moved off the road into the ditch.

At the fourth mile marker, she paused. The road was ripped open, as if by a massive bomb. The gap was twenty meters wide and on the other side, a graveyard of burnt-out vehicles. The scent of charred flesh and metal still lingered, and Lana covered her mouth and nose with her hand as she started forward again.

Morbid curiosity drew her from the gutter to the highway. She walked down the middle of the carnage, peering into hulls of greencars. Some had charred bodies while others were empty. She'd read many reports of damage and was struck by how easy it had been to dismiss the humanity of the war they were in.

She pulled out her micro to see what had happened along this stretch. There were no media reports, but one intelligence spot report described the carnage.

Attack on feds fleeing towards Sky Bridge. No survivors.

Lana replaced the micro, looking anew at the green cars and their silent occupants. It was impossible to identify anyone or anyone's individual vehicle. Yet she couldn't shake the thought that these weren't any feds; these were the feds from her condo community.

She continued walking down the middle of the road. The destruction disappeared by mile marker five, only a few hundred meters from the turnoff to her condo community. She looked back at the lines of those who fled, overwhelmed again.

If not for Mr. Tim, this would've been her fate.

Inexplicable anger at the politician surged through her. He'd used her and saved her, not for her, but for his own purposes! And here she was: back where she'd been the night he called her away. Only this time, she'd lost everything: her belief in him, her Guardian.

She'd meet the same fate as those on the road to the bridge. There was no one to protect her now. All she had was herself.

Wiping away angry tears, Lana trotted to the entrance to her community then slowed to a walk when she became breathless too fast. She was weak and chilled. To her surprise, the condo community was as quiet as the night she left. Moonlight spilled over triangular roofs into grassy front yards. The parking lot was empty, and the only sign of unusual activity was the open gate.

The grisly scene leading to the condos likely dissuaded anyone from visiting, she rationalized. She went to her condo and walked up the stairs slowly. She paused to look around again, caught in the surreal sense that everything that happened the past few months hadn't touched the condo community. She could almost pretend nothing occurred.

Pressing her thumb to her door, she realized there was light lining the windows of the condo beside hers. Lana's hand dropped. The occupant of the neighboring apartment was Mrs. Watson, a retired fed. She was an older woman who may not have gotten the same communiqué that sent all the other feds in the community to their deaths trying to escape. Still, Lana wasn't convinced she wanted to discover what lay behind the door after the travesty along the road. She hesitated until recalling Jack, the shepherd mix she'd left with Mrs. Watson.

Lana walked down her stairwell and up Mrs. Watson's stairs. She knocked and inched away, not wanting to find her neighbor and dog dead. The door opened, and Lana gripped the railing to keep from fleeing.

"Lana?" Mrs. Watson's features registered surprise. Her brow knitted together as her eyes took in Lana's clothes.

"I'm sorry," Lana said quickly. "I shouldn't—"

"You're drenched. Come in."

Mrs. Watson left the doorway. Lana hesitated before following. The apartment was almost as she'd last seen it: comfortable and crowded with oversized furniture and rugs coating every carpeted space. The only difference was the boards hammered over each of the windows, and the weapons sitting beside Mrs. Watson's rocking chair and stacked on the couch. The woman was armed as well as Brady, Lana noted.

The occupant of the large chair in the corner of the living room launched towards her in a flurry of brown and black fur.

"Jack!" Lana exclaimed as the large animal knocked her back. "I can't believe you're okay!"

"He's more than fine. He took out one thug," Mrs. Watson said proudly. "I didn't think he had it in him after how you baby him."

Lana's face grew warmer. Jack smelled clean and looked healthy with his long pink tongue lolling out of the side of his mouth. He jumped on her again, planting his paws on her shoulders. Mrs. Watson disappeared down a darkened hallway, returning quickly.

"Jack, down! Put this on," she said. In her outstretched hand was a robe. "Just place your... your uniform in the dryer. Jack! Down!"

Lana flushed. Mrs. Watson only offered a small smile, shoved the robe at her, and resumed her seat on the rocking chair. Lana retreated down the hall, trailed by the happy dog. The condo's layout was the same as hers, and she found the bathroom where she expected. She changed, grateful to be out of the cold, wet clothing.

Her gaze settled on the lights, and she wondered how the elderly woman had electricity when no one else did. Lana drew a deep breath and placed the clothing in the round dryer in the linen closet before returning to the living room. The retired fed had cleared a spot for her on the couch. A steaming bowl of soup awaited her on the coffee table. Jack sat beside it, wagging his tail.

"Thank you, Mrs. Watson," Lana said, overwhelmed by the kindness of her neighbor. She sat, patted Jack, and lifted the warm soup, sighing. "What are you still doing here?"

"I have everything I need here," Mrs. Watson replied. "Solar generator, a year's supply of food, weapons. No need to go elsewhere."

"You might need more than a year of food," Lana said before she could stop herself. "I'm so sorry. I shouldn't have said that."

"It's that bad?"

"Yes."

"I'll deal with it when it comes."

Lana smiled faintly, grateful for the familiar woman's gruff calm.

"What're you doing here? I thought your boss would've airlifted you out."

"He airlifted himself out."

"Typical of the political elite," Mrs. Watson said with a frown. "At least you didn't get caught up in the rush to the bridge."

"I was... working that night," Lana managed.

"Lucky you. Doesn't look like any of our neighbors made it."

Lana lowered the soup, her appetite gone. "Is it safe for you here alone?"

"With enough weapons, yes. Most of the condos have been looted already. I blew apart the last thug that tried to get in here. They come back every couple of days," Mrs. Watson said and indicated the living room window with one gnarled hand. "They threw in a grenade last time. It was a dud. I got as many boards up as I could."

"Who are they?" Lana asked, eyes on the window.

"Everyone's trying to survive. You do what you have to in that situation, even work with people you didn't think you ever would," Mrs. Watson said wisely.

Lana's face grew warm again, and she silently thanked the retired fed for brushing off her grays so diplomatically.

"Can you fire a weapon?"

"Poorly," Lana admitted.

Mrs. Watson appeared thoughtful before she pushed herself to her feet and hobbled to the couch. She picked up a handgun-sized laser weapon, set it down, and picked up a smaller one.

"Take this one," she said. "Keep it on you at all times."

"Are you sure?" Lana asked.

"I have enough. It was my daughter's long ago. She couldn't shoot a greencar if it was in front of her. Here's how you load it." Mrs. Watson demonstrated with a deftness at odds with her age. Lana watched then took it when Mrs. Watson held it out to her. "You came from the river?"

"Our helo went down and got tangled in the bridge's support wires."

"That would explain why you were wet. You're lucky if you fell out of the sky into the river and lived to tell it."

"I don't feel lucky."

"You've always struck me as a smart girl. I'm sure there's a reason for your survival."

Brady. The ache deep within her started again. Lana pushed him from her mind. It hurt too much to think of her Guardian. She couldn't help feeling bad she'd never taken much time to get to know her neighbors better. She knew nothing of Mrs. Watson's family. Mr. Tim never gave her the time to form friendships. Her condo was nothing like Mrs. Watson's. Lana's apartment held the basics: a place to sleep, a place for her clothes and enough furniture for Jack to sleep on.

"Where were you headed when you fell out of the sky?" Mrs. Watson asked.

"South, I think," Lana said vaguely. As much as she liked Mrs. Watson, she feared trusting anyone ever again. "I was with some... ah, well, others who knew where we were going."

"Rebels?"

"Yes. PMF members."

An awkward silence fell. Lana lifted her soup again and sipped.

"Your condo was likely broken into," Mrs. Watson said after the long pause. "You can stay here tonight. Probably safer. I put up boards on all the windows. No guarantee we'll survive the night, but you probably understand that."

"I'm beginning to," Lana said. She set down the bowl, emotions bubbling again. "Mrs. Watson... I have nowhere else to go. After tonight. I mean, I know where I should go, but I..."

"You're scared?" Mrs. Watson asked with a gentle smile.

Lana nodded.

"You should be. These are scary times. I'll give you as much ammo as you need. People overestimate how much food they need. As long as you have water, you only need to eat once a day."

"I can access the emerops storage facility," Lana added. "Walking across the country seems crazy."

"In my time, walking was the best way to evade being caught," Mrs. Watson said. "I never told you I was one of the original members of the special ops security teams, did I?"

Lana shook her head.

"I was on their first team in the East-West War. The second team had the benefits of genetic modification. We didn't. We had to rely on our wits as well as our bodies to get into and out of some really rough places. If you need to walk cross country then walk cross country. Maybe by the time you get there, this all will be over."

"You're a wise woman," Lana whispered. "I've never been on my own before this. I don't know if I have what it takes. I'm not like you."

"Get some rest. The guest bedroom has been ready for visitors since my daughter died ten years ago. In the morning, I'll feed you, pack you a bag, and send you on your way. Mission first, my dear."

"Thank you, Mrs. Watson." Lana smiled, amused at such hardcore words from a woman whose frail frame would struggle under the weight of a laser shotgun. Still, she heard the wisdom of hundreds of special ops missions in Mrs. Watson's voice. Mrs. Watson was right; Lana needed to complete her mission, even if she wasn't sure how to do it.

Without Brady. Her smile faded, pain filling her breast. If only she hadn't been so angry at him when they parted. Or if they'd met at a different time. Or if the helo hadn't gone down.

Near tears again, Lana retreated to the guest bedroom, sat on the bed, and withdrew the micro. She began to plot a route west. Jack stretched out on the floor beside the bed. Her gaze went to him in consideration, and she wondered if it was better to take or leave him.

The emerops facilities were placed strategically, with one never more than two days from the next closest depot. Of course, most of those travel days were by vehicle of some sort. She chewed her lip as she watched the micro map multiple routes, gauging how much food and water she'd have to carry to survive. And ammo. She'd have to take as much as she could.

She cried herself into a restless sleep. Jack's snoring and the Horsemen under her pillow kept her from sleeping well. She couldn't stop thinking of Brady. She even caught herself touching her ear to keep from sliding her finger behind it to the subcutaneous net implant. Even if she had one more chance to talk to him, she wasn't sure what she'd say. But she missed the sound of his voice, and her body yearned for his touch again.

When dawn outlined the boards hammered across the windows, she rose. Mrs. Watson was already up, and the scents of bacon and eggs reminded Lana how long she'd gone without real food. The elderly woman sat at the small kitchen table, her weapons within reach.

"I have these for you," Mrs. Watson said and held up two bags. "Anti-sleepers and appetite suppressants. I hated these things, but you might need them."

"Thank you."

"Sit down. Eat."

Lana did. She ate fast and had second helpings. Mrs. Watson sipped tea and waited for her to finish before she motioned to the clothing slung over the back of the couch.

"You should be dressed in civilian clothes. These were my daughter's. I packed you a bag with a change of clothes. I only have one weapon that takes that ammo, so you can take it all. I repaired your boots last night. You're set."

"You don't know how much this means to me," Lana said with feeling. "I couldn't do it without your kindness."

"Nonsense. You'd find a way. I'm just helping start you off right. Keep in mind the vandals and thugs are out at night. You'll want to find a place to sleep where you can protect yourself. And you must take Jack. I packed enough food for Jack for three days."

Lana nodded. She rose, anxious to be on her way but grateful to take Jack with her. Mrs. Watson quietly swept their dirty plates away. Lana approached the couch, where the large rucksack sat. She hesitated, recalling how bruised her shoulders already were from the harness in the helo. With a deep breath, she hefted the heavy sack and pulled it over her shoulders. She turned in time to see Mrs. Watson's skeptical look turn into a smile.

"Thank you again," Lana said and started to the door. "I'm going by my place really fast. When I get somewhere safe, I'll send help for you."

"I'm fine, dear, really. I've got enough ammo to outlast any vandals."

Lana opened the front door. Unaccustomed to the weight of the rucksack on her back, she almost toppled over at the first step of the stairwell and caught the banister with both hands.

"Here. Tighten the straps. The higher on your back it is, the easier to carry," Mrs. Watson instructed.

Lana felt the weight lifted, and she wrenched the straps as tight as she could. When Mrs. Watson released the rucksack, it felt better balanced, though no lighter. She stepped down the stairs slowly and turned to wave at Mrs. Watson. The elderly woman stood in her doorway and waved.

With a return wave, Lana set her gaze on the door to her own apartment up the stairs. A few minutes of huffing later, she opened the door. Despite what Mrs. Watson had said of vandals, the apartment was untouched.

Lana closed the door behind her and looked around, dismayed. There was a reason the apartment was still the same. She had nothing. Mrs. Watson's apartment was warm and homey. Lana's a place to sleep and nothing more. Aside from her bed, wardrobe, and a couch, there was nothing else in the apartment. Jack slept on the couch, and all her belongings were in the wardrobe.

The condo felt like it belonged to a stranger. Her throat tightened. The only thing remotely personal she owned—her photo viewer—had been destroyed on the Peak. She'd never thought of her apartment as lacking character. Of course, she'd rarely been there in daylight. Mr. Tim was high maintenance.

Jack crossed to what had been his favorite spot on the couch. He sniffed at it.

Lana opened her wardrobe and looked at the fed uniforms hanging within. They were pressed and waiting for her, as if no one had told them her life had changed. In fact, standing in her apartment, she had the surreal sense that life hadn't changed, as if she could open the door and go to work like any other day.

Emotion filled her as she realized she'd never had a home, even before the attacks. She'd never appreciated her former life enough to make her apartment her home. She'd never taken a chance on a man or let herself wonder what she was missing. Lana snatched the uniforms and flung them around her room. She slung the markers designating her as the Undersecretary's assistant against the wall then crushed them with the heel of her boot.

It didn't feel like enough. She still felt anger and sorrow. She shrugged out of the rucksack and opened the drawers of her dresser, dumping their contents onto the floor. Looking around, she realized her life was filled with nothing but government-issued clothing and a cheap, worn bedspread.

She had nothing but Jack. Now that there was no government, she was nothing! The flash of her reflection in the mirror caught her attention. She looked thinner, pale, scared.

Lana sank onto the bed and cried again. She wanted Brady back. Jack padded to her and thrust his moist nose into her ear. Lana hugged him. She recovered herself and wiped her tears, gazing around one last time. It was a grueling two-day walk to the nearest emerops facility.

With a deep breath, she rose and struggled in to the straps of the rucksack. Jack waited for her by the door, and she tucked the weapon Mrs. Watson gave her into one cargo pocket. The old woman had loaded it for her. The Horsemen were in her other cargo pocket. She touched the pocket as she moved towards the door.

No matter what, she had to get the Horsemen to safety. She started towards the forest hedging the road adjacent to the condo community.

"Come on, Jack."

## Chapter Twelve

Brady's world was one of cold and darkness. He was wet, that much he could determine. The ground beneath was rocky. He thought he heard voices from somewhere. They faded as he fell into his unconsciousness. He felt nothing as he floated in the dark of his mind, until sudden, hot pain tore through him.

His body bucked, and his eyes flew open. Lights blinded him and there were several blurry faces hanging over his. The world grew loud, with voices jumbling with the sound of equipment and possibly the thump of a helicopter. He couldn't focus and strained against whatever held him in place. He made out one familiar voice.

"Be still, Brady. You're okay!" Dan shouted.

Brady relaxed, unable to clear his head or move his body. He fell back into the dark quiet of his mind. When he awoke again, it was to the feeling of a warm breeze across his face. He didn't recognize the hospital room. Its colors were pale purple and the bed beneath him more comfortable than any he'd lain in.

It had to be a fed hospital. Army-types and rebels would never have access to such a place. The appearance of a nurse in a fed's uniform in his doorway confirmed his assumption.

"How are you feeling?" she asked as he stretched and sat up.

"A little rough," he admitted. His voice was gravelly from lack of use, and his arms and legs felt heavy as he tested them. "Where am I?"

"Billings Federal Medical Facility. Stay in bed. You were a mess when they brought you in."

"Billings?" Brady asked. "As in... I'm in Montana?"

"Good. We were worried you'd have some brain damage," the woman replied cheerfully. "You remember your name?"

"Brady."

"Rank."

"Major."

"Where did your accident happen?"

"I wouldn't call falling out of the sky an accident," he grunted. "We were shot down somewhere in Tennessee." His mind began to clear. "Where is she?"

"Where is who?"

"Lana. She was with me in the helo."

"You were the only survivor."

Her words fell as hard as he had from the sky. The nurse smiled again and studied the micro in her hand, which monitored his vitals. Brady sat in silence for a long moment, thinking hard. He recalled the horror of falling from the sky and getting caught in the bridge. The terror on Lana's face was fresh in his thoughts, and he heard her scream again as he was flung from the helo, before it hit the water.

"Did they pull the helo out of the river?" he asked. "Did they verify I was the only survivor?"

"You can ask in a little bit, after you eat."

"No. Now."

The nurse raised an eyebrow but didn't jump at his sharp tone. He could guess her thoughts without hearing them: she was silently clucking at the army-type who thought he could boss around a fed.

"I'll bring you something to eat," she said instead and walked out.

Brady struggled to move his body. He was weaker than he remembered feeling in a long, long time. He shoved the sheets off and looked over his body. His right arm was bandaged with a fracture-snap, his left ankle as well. He touched his face and felt the scars running along the left side of his face, neck, and head. He was shaved bald. Irritated, he sat back on the bed. Even his DNA-enhanced body would need time to heal, just not as much time as a normal person.

But he had to know if they found her body. His heart leapt then sank as Lana's scream echoed in his thoughts again.

"Hey, champ." Tim's voice was a pleasant distraction. The politician managed to make even his casual wear appear distinguished as he stood in the doorway with sparkling blue eyes.

"How did I get here?" Brady asked.

"Dan called me. I sent in twenty helos and only one made it back."

"Lana?"

Tim's smile faded. He shook his head. Brady released his breath.

"Dan stayed behind where your helo went down to search. You were in critical condition. The docs put you in a coma for over a week in order to transplant half your organs. You'll be on your feet in no time."

"I hate organ transplants."

"You've got the innards of an eighteen-year-old. I plan on having the same transplant in about ten years."

"So she's gone." He felt worse than he expected. "I failed you."

"You kept her alive for quite a while," Tim said. "I'll always be grateful to you."

"They didn't find the Horsemen or her micro either?"

"Nothing."

Brady's gaze went to the window. There was no body, no micro, and no Horsemen. He couldn't imagine all would still be missing, unless she was alive somewhere. Hope trickled through him. She had to be alive.

"It might take me awhile to get used to the bald Brady," Tim said. "I've got work for you here, but I think—"

"I want to go back."

"—I think you want to go back." Tim chuckled. "You think she's alive, like I do."

"I think where she is, so is her micro and the Horsemen."

"I thought it odd none were found, but they didn't find the pilot or anyone else from the crash either. Dan searched the whole area, for ten kilometers out in every direction he could. Lana doesn't have the... skills for survival."

"The one thing you didn't teach her," Brady pointed out.

"If I'd known the world was getting ready to end, I might've taught her that, too," Tim replied smoothly. "What I can say is that she learns fast. She knew where we wanted her to go, and—assuming she's alive—she has access to every facility on the route."

"If she's not dead in a ditch somewhere. She has no sense for first aid, either."

"True. But..."

Brady knew what the ambitious man wanted. Tim's concern was as much for Lana as it was her precious cargo. Tim cared for Lana—that much Brady could see—but Tim cared as much for his career and getting what he wanted. Brady was a different kind of man. Even if he didn't put the same price tag on something material, he didn't begrudge Tim for being the way he was. Without Tim, none of them would've survived in the first place.

"When does this come off?" Brady asked, indicating the two fracture-snaps.

"Tomorrow," the nurse said as she reappeared with a small tray of food. Brady's stomach roared at the scent of real food. "You can leave in another week."

"He leaves tomorrow," Tim said before Brady could speak.

"Very well, sir."

"I'll need a team. Five men, from our unique pool of soldiers," Brady said, exchanging a look of understanding with the Undersecretary. "We'll have to risk flying past the river if we want to find her."

"They'll be here in the morning with enough supplies and ammo to take out Texas," Tim said.

"And I need a micro with all emerops facilities between Tennessee and Colorado marked."

"You'll have one in an hour."

"Sir, I need you to approve his release at the desk," the nurse said. "And you, Major Brady, need to eat all you can if you plan on walking out of here in the morning."

Brady grunted in response and dug into the steak on the plate before him. He'd wolfed half of it down by the time the two left him alone in the room. He was weak; he could feel it. He'd have to catalyze his healing with adrenaline and other drugs.

While he trusted Dan, he couldn't help feeling that Lana was more capable of fending for herself than they gave her credit for, if only because she knew how important it was to keep the Horsemen safe. She'd been learning how to defend herself and watching how his people operated for a few days before the accident. Someone as bright as she was would figure out a way to get somewhere safe.

At least, he hoped she would. Brady ate until he was too stuffed to eat more, his mind racing.

Precisely at six the next morning, he strode through the medical facility's maximum security barriers. His body didn't feel right, but he had enough drugs with him to get him through a couple of weeks, when his body would be fully healed. He emerged from the thick steel walls into the sunlight. A smile spread across his face.

Tim stood in his black fed uniform, comfortable with the soldiers eyeing him. Dan and Elise were there with three others. Brady had no doubt Dan had chosen the team; the cheerful man was nonetheless shrewd when he needed to be.

"Before you leave," Tim said, stepping between Brady and his team, "I've briefed your team already. The decision was made at levels higher than mine that we are sending in everything we have in three days. PMF are spreading the word to the populace to hole up in the underground railroad. We've gotta crush this before it wipes us all out."

"We'll be back by then," Brady said.

"You must be. This isn't something I can influence."

"You can influence anything, Tim, so I assume this is your idea and your window."

Tim's smile was faint. "The politics are changing slowly. Seems someone ordered hits on a few key politicians in the way. I can influence everything on this side of the Mississippi."

Brady didn't ask. He didn't want to know what Tim did behind the scenes. Tim moved closer and lowered his voice.

"What your grandfather planned with mine so long ago is about to happen. If we don't act, the country will be split by civil war. The era of fractured power and corruption is about to end. It may not happen peacefully."

"You always have my support," Brady said. "Just let me do what I do best."

"I'm counting on it. Do you have anyone you'd rather I not purge?"

"All of my men."

"Very well. Good luck. Bring back the Horsemen. And, be careful. I need more than your brawn, Brady."

Brady nodded and stepped around Tim. Their world was about to get messier. Tim had been prepared for this day by two generations of ambitious men who intended to see someone of their bloodline in the seat of power. Brady didn't care for power, which was why he'd always gotten along with Tim. Even so, he knew Tim was as vulnerable as any man to the siren song of absolute power. His grandfather had an almost subservient relationship to Tim's, but Brady had left the shadows on many occasions to remind Tim of what really mattered when the politician's ego started to get the best of him.

"Dan," Brady greeted his friend warmly and shook his hand.

"Lookin' alive. I wouldn't say good," Dan replied. "I brought Elise."

"I see," Brady said, looking over Lana's blond friend. Even Elise's usual disdain for the regular military was welcome. Her critical gaze swept over him with a frown. "Let's go."

"We thought we'd start at Lana's house," Elise said as they all walked towards the awaiting helo. "She lived near the bridge. If she survived, she would've probably gone home."

"We searched it from top to bottom," Dan added. "Nothing. It was bombed out about a day after the helo went down. Still, that's gotta be the starting point. She'll have left some sort of clues behind."

"She doesn't have our training," Brady said, pensive. "I calculated the nearest emerops from there. There are three within about a week's walk."

"Yeah, we know that now," Dan said with a look at Elise. "The feds weren't very forthcoming with that information. We could've tried to track her if we knew, but we didn't until two days ago. Tim released the locations to everything east of the Mississippi. We've mapped about twenty possible routes to the three facilities. From there, it gets more confusing. Each facility is within three days' walk of three more facilities with another twenty possible routes."

"We have Elise. Elise knows her better than anyone," Brady said with a glance at the blond woman. "So we go back to the beginning. We'll figure out which route she took and track her."

"Maybe she'll beat us to Colorado."

"Not on foot she won't."

"You're underestimating her," Elise warned.

"For her sake, I hope so," Brady said.

"My friends," Dan said in a softer tone, "I don't like saying this, but be prepared for the worst. Chances are, she didn't make it out alive."

Brady and Elise exchanged a grim look. Neither spoke. Brady's chest had tightened at Dan's words, and he felt fear for the first time since he was a kid in basic training and had his first brush with his own mortality. The small team boarded the helo and lifted off. Brady focused on the micro, trying to figure out where Lana might've gone. At last, he set it down and gazed out at the terrain below. Dan was right. There was no real way to know which route she might've taken. He hoped there was some clue at her home.

## Chapter Thirteen

Lana picked her way through the forest and stopped at the edge, peering at her destination. She'd slept only when they were safe inside the emerops facilities and downed anti-sleepers between. Thus far, none of the emerops facilities had been in a town. That this one was in the middle of a town—even a tiny one—made her nervous. After ten days of walking, she needed a rest, now that she'd made it to the river.

The emerops facility was across a field and a road then down a few blocks in the ghost town that was the city of Randolph on the eastern shores of the Mississippi. Lana's heart pounded as she left the forest. She'd traveled nonstop, sticking to narrow country roads and the forest to avoid both people and zones marked as having any sort of radiation fallout from the nuke strikes.

All the cities along the Mississippi River had been marked as contaminated to some extent. Randolph was the smallest of them, so she'd picked this town to cross the River rather than the larger ones south along the Mississippi.

Jack sat beside her. Lana sipped water. Her shoulders had ached the first week, and she'd traveled through a hazy world of discomfort and fear. She'd run into no one in her two weeks and grown comfortable in the forest with Jack. The idea of possibly running into people whose alliances she couldn't predict made her queasy. However, she needed to get to the emerops facility in the town and then cross the bridge across the Mississippi. Once she did that, she could risk contacting Tim on her net and pray he reached her before Greenie or anyone else found her.

Because her Guardian wasn't coming this time. The ache of loss had faded a little over the past two weeks, but she still cried herself to sleep at night.

With a deep breath, Lana left the forest. Jack loped ahead of her then paused to wait at the center of the field. As she reached him, she heard a sound that jarred her. A military transport rolled from the main road leading out of the forest a few hundred meters away towards the town. Lana froze, hoping they didn't notice the lone figures in the middle of the field.

People emerged from the buildings that looked abandoned. Surprised, she watched a few men and women meet the transport in the road just outside town. Soldiers dressed in PMF grays and others in the fed's black uniforms began unloading the transport, tossing cases of rations to the ground.

A few glanced her way, and Lana braced herself. Only one stared longer than a second. She held her breath, expecting them to charge her. No one did. Lana started forward again and circled the transport, puzzled by the mix of uniforms. She'd thought at first maybe the PMF scavenged the fed uniforms.

"Refugee?" one of those who had emerged from the town asked.

"Yes." Her word came out a croak after two weeks without speaking. Lana cleared her throat.

"Follow Kelli in."

A short brunette waved her over. Lana followed, unable to take her eyes off the soldiers.

"Where you coming from?" the brunette asked.

"Eastern Tennessee. The rebels are bringing supplies?" Lana asked.

"Rebels and regular military. They're all there is now. I heard everything is fine out west, though."

"Why don't you just cross the river?"

"The bridges were all destroyed, and the old barriers from the war are back up."

Lana sighed, her mind quickly turning to her alternatives.

"The government pretty much abandoned us," Kelli said, tone hardening. "We found their emergency back-up supplies here. It's all that's kept the people alive."

Lana's second plan was foiled. As they walked into the town, they were greeted by people calling out to Kelli. The brunette waved in return and led her through the small town to a boardwalk lining the wide, slow-moving Mississippi River. The size of the river made Lana tick off one of her alternatives. There was no way she could swim it. Even if she did, the feds had thrown up walls on the other side that looked like they could withstand a nuclear blast.

Kelli led her into a building. "We keep a record of everyone who comes through. Just need your thumbprint."

Lana gazed at the micro on a table, hesitating. "Could I possibly use the restroom first? I've been walking for a while."

"Down the hall." Kelli said and pointed.

Lana went, trailed by Jack. She ducked into the bathroom and pulled out her micro. Tim had said not to mess with anything, but she'd heard the anger in Kelli's tone when she mentioned the feds. Lana hacked into the federal system, changing her own profile. She tucked the micro away and returned to the foyer.

Kelli waited by the door, gazing out at the river. She and the others appeared healthy, which surprised Lana. Lana pressed her thumb to the screen, relieved when the new info she'd entered popped up.

"Nice to meet you, Lana," Kelli said, looking over her shoulder. "From Asheville. That's a long walk."

"It was," Lana agreed.

"You look it, too. But you'll be fine here. We divided up the buildings into small apartments. Everyone stays in the city or under it. It's safer here, and the supplies are dropped off every day about this time," Kelli explained. "Follow me."

"So you haven't tried to cross the river?"

"Why would we? For all we know, the reports we hear are false and the whole country is like this. In any case, my husband, Mike—who was voted to be the liaison with the soldiers—isn't likely to let it happen. Neither will the soldiers."

It's not like this over there, Lana thought silently. She trailed Kelli, who walked to the main street again.

"We turned those buildings into a makeshift hospital. They're the only ones with electricity. We're building a bigger battery to store the energy we generate from the river, but..." Kelli shrugged. "It's not as easy as that. No one here had the skills. For now, just the hospital has power."

"I still can't believe the PMF and army are working together," Lana said.

"PMF has transports, army has supplies. Seems logical enough," Kelli answered. "The Twelfth Army settled into Arkansas about a week ago. They were headed to Tennessee but we heard something bad happened, split the government at the top level. Someone sent them south instead of north. Good for us, though."

"Amazing."

"Where you been all this time? Under a rock? Anyway, we'll put you in temporary housing until we have a place for you," Kelli said. "This is your new home for now."

Lana looked at the building. Few people were out in the streets, but the front office area of the building held several women who had turned it into a living room. Mismatched chairs, crates, and one couch had been arranged in two circles around stacks of antique books and lanterns.

"A few of us hunt every night for meat then have a bonfire to cook it up. Not bad for the end of the world, eh?" Kelli asked with a smile.

"Only until the supplies run out," Lana said in response. "What then?"

"We planted crops in the field you walked across and a few others down the road. We'll just have to protect them from others. We have a plan," Kelli answered with confidence Lana didn't share. Kelli greeted a few of the women in the room and led Lana into what looked like a former warehouse in the back of the building. The warehouse had been divided up with hanging blankets into a maze of hallways and personal rooms. Each room held a low bed or cot and two crates.

"One for your stuff and one to sit on," Kelli explained, ducking into one such room and holding up the blanket acting as a door for Lana to enter. "You're responsible for cleaning your own clothes and linens. We have more blankets in the corner nearest the entrance. It can get chilly here at night. This is the most important thing." She held up clothing covered in mosquito netting. "The bugs are bad here, and they have diseases. We all wear them."

Lana looked Kelli over more closely, noticing the clothing for the first time.

"Questions?" Kelli asked.

Lana shook her head. Jack climbed onto her bed and stretched out.

"We have dog food, too. Tons of it. More than we have dogs," Kelli added. "I'll bring you some for him."

"Thank you," Lana said. Kelli flashed a smile and left.

So far, this wasn't what Lana expected. Her room was tiny, and she heard others rustling in rooms nearby. She couldn't help but feel surprised by the kindness and careful planning of the refugees who'd lost everything but electricity in one building. Of course, she'd spent the last twenty years in the competitive upper-class circles, learning how to keep out of the way of those who would use her to get to Mr. Tim. He'd urged her to hide herself away when she wasn't at work with him, telling her tales of how bad the upper class was.

On many occasions, she'd seen the duplicity and cold manipulation he'd spoken of. Usually, he was the one doing it, so she'd listened to him.

She'd never wondered if the lower class was different. She had few memories of her mother and grandparents and never crossed paths with anyone from the poor class. If these people had been from the elite class, they'd have shot her on sight. Nothing in the town would be standing, because the elite hoarded power and anything that would give them influence.

Even though her bed was a cot, she didn't think she'd seen anything so appealing. Tired of puzzling over the world around her, Lana shrugged off the rucksack, pushed Jack over, and lay down with him. She didn't expect to sleep, not with the amount of anti-sleepers in her system. However, she fell into a deep slumber soon after she lay down.

She dreamt of what life with Brady might've been like, away from the war and betrayal. The dream was sweet and short. When Kelli woke her, the warehouse was dark, except for the low light of lanterns like the one dangling from the ceiling into Lana's room.

"I thought you'd be hungry," Kelli said. "Change into the mosquito gear and come on out."

Lana struggled out of bed, exhausted still. She changed and placed her micro and vault into her pockets then followed Kelli out of the warehouse, through the front office space and into the street. Where the street had been vacant during the day, they were crowded at night. Groups of people milled and moved towards the fields surrounding the town, guided by moonlight and the light of handheld lanterns.

"It was a good hunting day," Kelli said, excitement in her voice. "Five bucks. Big ones, too. Looks like you were good luck!"

Lana said nothing but touched Jack's scruff, nervous around all the people. She feared staying here too long and wondered again how she'd cross the river.

They left the town and joined those in the field beside the river. Five bonfires had sprung up, each one with a massive spit turning a large deer in its center. A cool breeze swept over the river, and Lana shivered until they neared one of the spits, the one with the least amount of people there. Kelli greeted one of the men with a kiss and a quick hug before going to the woman cutting chunks of meat off the deer. Lana stood to the side, watching Kelli prepare two plates. Beside the spit were two kettles over smaller fires. Kelli ladled out the contents of the kettles onto each plate. When she returned, Lana identified rice and beans.

"Enjoy," Kelli said. She plopped a piece of flat bread over the top then sat down with her own plate.

Lana hesitated then sat, watching Kelli use the bread in place of utensils to eat her dinner. She mirrored the movement, feeding meat to Jack as she ate. The meat was well cooked and tender, which made up for the lack of seasonings. The rice and beans were bland until mixed together. Lana found herself eating faster than she should have, hungry for real food after ten days of appetite suppressants and the dehydrated staples that she'd stuffed her bag full of. She had enough for a month, but after a few days, she found herself wishing for real food instead of the stale bars.

Several soldiers—two in grays and three in black uniforms—approached the bonfire, speaking with the men gathered in a group on one side. Lana's eyes settled on them, and she found herself tensing. She'd seen what the PMF did to feds; if not for Brady, she'd be raped and dead by now. She knew nothing of the military regulars aside from the very few she'd met.

And Brady, who had been in both worlds.

Her gaze dropped to her plate, and she stared at the runny beans and floating rice. She'd tried not to think of him while traveling. She didn't want to admit he was dead. She didn't want to think about losing the man who made her feel something so strong for the first time in her life.

"I need to cross the river," she told Kelli.

The woman glanced up from her plate, surprise on her features.

"I have... family in Colorado," Lana said. It wasn't completely untrue; Mr. Tim was in Colorado.

"A few people have tried. No one has come back," Kelli said slowly.

Because they're dead, Lana guessed. There were likely some nasty security features on the other side of the Mississippi left over from the East-West Civil War. Lana's access was limited to the eastern part of the country. She could see nothing in her micro beyond the River.

"Hey, Kelli." Two soldiers—one in black and one in gray—approached. The one in gray spoke.

"Hi, Leo," Kelli said with a smile. "Anything on patrols tonight?"

Lana studied the soldiers. They were well armed and their uniforms pressed and clean.

"Nothing. It's a good thing. Found a few more refugees just south of here. You have room in the warehouse?"

"We do. We had another refugee wander into the town today," Kelli said, motioning to Lana.

Lana braced herself as the two looked her over carefully.

"Welcome," the man in black said at last. "She looks healthy."

"Seems that way. We didn't test her for radiation yet," Kelli added. "The equipment isn't working again."

"We can send someone to fix it," the soldier in gray said.

"I didn't expect to see you working together," Lana said, unable to help her curiosity.

"Still our country," the PMF soldier said. "We're just trying to keep the people safe for now."

"You have a common goal," Lana said thoughtfully. "Interesting."

"We're all there is here in the States," the military regular said. "The rest of the military is overseas. Domestic protection fell to PMF. For once, someone in the chain of command had some common sense."

"Only time in history," the PMF solider said with a snort. "Kelli, you checked her profile?"

"She's clean," Kelli confirmed. "Sorry, Lana. We welcome everyone with open arms but are cautious nonetheless. We've thrown a few in the prison we created and sent a few more home with these guys. No idea what happens to them then."

"Better you don't know," the PMF soldier said with a smile. "Nice to meet you, Lana."

"Thanks," she managed.

"How're the kids?" the other solider asked Kelli.

"Very well, thanks," Kelli said with a warm smile. "The radiation treatments we found in the feds' storage facility worked. Thanks again to your docs for showing us how to use them."

"I'm just happy they're all right. Lots of others aren't. We've gotta finish our rounds."

"Hellos to the others."

The two soldiers moved away, greeting the next group of people before sitting down to talk.

"Your kids are sick?" Lana asked.

"They got a dose of radiation poisoning. We got here about five weeks ago from Georgia. My husband and I got separated. He came with the kids and I came alone. Thank god we all survived!" Kelli said. "But the kids were pretty messed up. Someone found the supplies and all the drugs. It's what keeps the hospital functioning, so we can treat everyone who comes this way. My kids are recovering."

Lana said nothing, dismayed. She'd never thought to open the supply points for the general public. Suddenly, she felt guilty for using the emerops depots for herself like a typical member of the elite.

"So, who do you lock up?" she asked.

"Who else?" Kelli said with a laugh. "Feds! They got us into this mess. Rumor has it they're trying to revive the East-West War. No love lost between us and them in any case."

"I don't blame you." Lana turned her attention to her plate. She placed it on the ground and watched Jack wolf down the rest. "They're all selfish bastards."

"That they are. Though I'm grateful they stashed stuff here, where it was found and my kids could get treated. So many other lives have been lost that might've been saved." Kelli's gaze grew haunted, and Lana couldn't imagine what she'd seen during her journey from Georgia to the small town of Randolph.

"I think I need some sleep," Lana said, feeling ill. "Is it all right if I retire to my room?"

"Of course. I'll come get you in the morning, so we can assess your skills. Everyone here has a role to support our little community. But we'll worry about it tomorrow," Kelli said.

"I'd be happy to help any way I can."

Kelli smiled again. Lana walked back to the town and to the storefront that was her temporary home. She retreated to her room and turned up the lantern overhead to hide the light of her micro. Jack stretched out on the floor, content after his dinner, while she stared at the screen of her micro. With a deep breath, she released the locks on all the emerops facilities east of the Mississippi.

The token seemed too small to make up for not thinking of it sooner. It did little to fill the emptiness within her. Lana tucked the micro away. Distraught, she lay down on the bed and stared at the flame in the lantern.

Her thoughts went to Brady again. She took deep breaths to keep from crying. The loss of him and all the other lives made her feel like the worst person on the planet. She missed her Guardian.

## Chapter Fourteen

Lana's condo community was pulverized. The eerie hulls of burnt-out cars up the road had been creepy even to Brady. The remains of Lana's home was more what he was used to: debris surrounding a dirt crater large enough to swallow the whole community. They'd circled it twice, but the blast had scorched dirt, trees, and any traces of Lana over a hundred meters in every direction beyond the crater.

The sun sat low on the horizon, and the morning air was still and filled with the scent of fire and death. Brady scanned the surrounding forest again, trying to figure out which way Lana had gone.

"You're certain not the road?" Dan asked. "She's not one for roughing it."

"But she's smart," Elise countered. "And she knows Greenie is after her."

And that she holds the keys to the world's survival in her hands, Brady added silently. He hadn't told them about the Horsemen. Elise needed no other motivation than her friend was in trouble, and Brady hadn't yet digested how such tiny devices could collapse the countries of the world.

"Four deer paths," Brady said. "Two of which lead towards known emerops facilities about two to three days out. We know she was headed west, towards Colorado."

"So did she take the northern route or the southern?" Elise pondered. "Southern."

"Why southern?" Dan asked.

"Because I would've taken the northern. I don't know, Danny," Elise said in irritation. "None of us can think like this fed. But if we stand here talking, we're not gonna find her."

Brady hid a smile. He'd begun to like Elise even more since spending time with her. She still gave him the look that said she thought he was a lesser being because of his status, but she'd refused to sleep until they found her friend.

"You two team up to take the northern route," Brady decided. "I'll take the southern."

Elise started off before he'd finished. Dan winked at him and followed. Brady started around the crater towards the southern route. None of them had spoken again about what to do if Lana wasn't alive. They were going to find her either way, though he wanted nothing more than to see her well.

Even if she hated him for what he was. He still recalled the look she'd given him before they left in the ill-fated helo. She'd turned from the sweet, open Angel who kept him company on dark nights to a stranger who wanted nothing to do with him. He hadn't expected the sudden loss to hurt like it did. He'd regretted taking her to his bed initially but now wished he'd taken up her offer to become his companion, even if only for the few nights they had together. It was better than one night.

Brady pushed her from his mind, focusing on the deer path leading away from the condo community into the forest. He looked for signs anyone had walked through the brush and branches, pausing at intervals to squat and look at his surroundings from a different angle.

"Any luck?" Tim's voice interrupted his concentration.

"No, Tim," Brady said dryly. "While I'm searching the ground for footprints, you think you can find her using the technological powerhouse you're sitting on?"

"We've tried. She's off the radar. I created this monster that can hack into our systems and make herself disappear."

"That you did," Brady agreed. "You did good, Tim."

"Until a few weeks ago, I would've agreed. Can you move any faster?"

"We can find no trace of her yet. I can't forget your deadline. It's all I think about."

"Brady," Tim said, considering. "Did anything... happen between you two?"

Brady's jaw clenched. How did he tell his closest friend and benefactor he'd had a one night stand with his daughter?

"Interesting," Tim said. "Don't answer. I don't want to have to despise you. I guess this will work out after all."

"What will?"

"If you... when you find her, I'm assigning you as her personal protection and sending you both somewhere safe."

"My place is on the battlefield."

"You can manage battles from a distance," Tim replied.

"I haven't exactly done the best job keeping her safe. You sure you want me in that role?" Brady asked.

"Absolutely."

"You're the boss. I gotta go," Brady said and touched his net to close it. For reasons he couldn't explain, Tim's assignment irritated him. Brady belonged in the field with his men, and life after they found Lana was not going to get easier. The entire East Coast had to be purged and redeveloped.

He tried to tell himself this was why he was agitated. But it was the raw thrill at the idea of having her in his bed every night that lit his blood afire. He recalled one of their conversations from before their paths crossed, where he'd promised to marry her. He'd meant it as a joke only, something to make her feel better and take her mind off of the chaos around her.

Only now, he couldn't help thinking she was the only woman he'd ever met he would even consider taking such an oath to. It was part of the reason why he'd turned her down as a companion. He had too much respect for her and Tim to make her a mistress when he almost felt compelled to make her something more.

Brady brooded then dismissed everything to focus on his surroundings. A couple of hours later, Dan's voice came across his net.

"We got something."

"What?" Brady asked, alarmed by the grimness of Dan's voice.

"A body." Dan added quickly, "Not Lana's."

Brady almost sighed in relief.

"A little old woman. Elise said she was Lana's neighbor. I guess she tried to escape and didn't get far. She's dressed in grays—your grays."

"I gave Lana a set before we left the commo site," Brady said. His heart quickened at the first sign of proof that Lana might be alive. "Any sign they were traveling together?"

"Not likely. The body hasn't been dead long. It looks like she was living out here, not traveling."

"No sign of Lana?"

"None. Still not sure if she came this route."

"Keep looking." Brady's attention shifted again to the forest.

He searched for another hour, finding no sign of human travelers on the trail. Frustrated, he sent Dan a rally call and returned to the crater. Elise was pacing and Dan calm.

"This isn't working," Brady said. "We've got two and a half days. She had ten. We're looking at this all wrong."

"We have no way of knowing where she went or how far," Dan pointed out.

"Let's assume she ran into no trouble and traveled all ten days with four-hour breaks every day," Brady said. "How far could she get?"

Elise whipped out her micro and focused on the calculation. Brady tapped his foot, frustrated they'd wasted half a day without finding any trace of her.

"It depends on the route. But," Elise paused, studying the results, before continuing. "She's somewhere in this box." She showed him the micro, which displayed a forty-kilometer stretch along the Mississippi that was twenty kilometers deep.

"That's eight hundred square kilometers," Brady said. "And you're excluding the area on the other side of the Mississippi."

"She can't cross the river. The Mississippi is locked down with everything the feds have."

"Oh dear god," Dan said with a snort. "You can give a fed a micro..." He took it from Elise.

Brady waited impatiently as his friend manipulated the data.

"There. Forty square-kilometer area. There are three cities along the Mississippi. I recommend we start there," Dan said. "I'm giving her the benefit of the doubt that she made it all the way to the river."

Brady looked over the newest results then called for a helo to airlift them. Half an hour later, the chopper descended near the crater. Brady and his team climbed in and were lifted up. Laser fire chased them across the sky, and he gripped the edge of the open bay tightly, not wanting another fall from the sky.

When they were too high for lasers to reach them, he sat and pulled out his medic bag. He felt the impact of the past few hours much more than he preferred. He shot himself up with the drugs he'd brought with him, leaning his head back against the back of the seat as they traveled.

The helo left them at Texarkana, the southernmost point on their map, before missile fire from the other side of the river erupted. Brady watched the helo lift off then turned to the abandoned city. The missile fire stopped when the helo retreated.

"The emerops facility is..." Elise frowned and trailed off. "It says it's at the edge of the city and open."

"Open? As in, she's here?" Dan asked.

"No. Open as in... well, they're all open. It must've happened overnight. I checked them yesterday."

"Some glitch maybe?"

"I can't tell."

"Where is it?" Brady asked, gazing at the empty highway system on one side of them and the city on the other.

"About three kilometers. Follow me," Elise said and started forward.

They jogged to the emerops facility. Brady identified it long before they arrived. It had been raided, and looters left a trail of supplies leading out of it. He poked his head into the facility but saw nothing aside from scattered supplies.

Something rustled in the back, and Brady drew a knife, entering. He followed the sounds and peered through one shelf into the aisle on the other side. A youth was stuffing a bag full of medical supplies.

"Brady!" Dan called.

The boy froze then bolted. Brady cursed and darted around the shelf, sprinting after the kid. The youth turned a corner, and Brady followed then stopped. The youth had dropped into a dark hole in the floor of the facility.

"Here, Dan!" he called and knelt. He peered into the hole. The entrance under the facility was hastily dug but the tunnel running beneath the facility had thick metal walls and concrete floors and was lit by battery-operated lanterns. "There's a tunnel under here."

"Underground railroad," Dan said.

"The what?" Elise asked.

"It's how people like us get away from people like you. It's a series of bunkers connected by tunnels, set up by the PMF to protect the people during the East-West War."

"Ours ran under the major cities. People have expanded them since then," Brady added.

"Let's see where it goes," Dan said.

"This is why the city looks abandoned," Elise mused. "It's gotta be huge to contain all those people."

"A lot of them are," Brady agreed. He shifted and lowered himself feet first into the hole. "It runs parallel to the river."

Dan dropped beside him, followed by Elise and the other members of their team. Emergency fracture-snaps lay to Brady's right. He picked one up then looked down the tunnel.

"The kid went this way," he said.

"You really want to follow?" Elise asked. "What if the entire city is down there? They're not going to welcome us with open arms, and I don't have much ammo."

"Live a little, Elise," Dan said with a smile. "This is what we call fun. Right, Brady?"

"Right," Brady agreed and started down the tunnel.

They walked for two hours without running into any tunnels branching off from the main one.

"We're about to walk under the next town," Elise said with a glance at her micro.

"Is there an emerops facility here?" Brady asked. The tunnel widened, and his pace slowed as he saw another tunnel intersect it.

"No. Next town."

"What is this?" Dan murmured.

Brady reached the intersection and saw the tunnel running perpendicular opened into a crowded underground city. Four-story buildings had been built to the ceiling, flanking a narrow pathway and canal of water, siphoned from the Mississippi. The buildings held lights and people, and the canal curved to the left, hiding the size of the city.

"We don't have anything this elaborate where we are from," Dan said. "This is a bunker city."

Brady stepped into the bustling world. By the level of activity and sophistication, he judged this place had been used for longer than the past few weeks. He was more intrigued by the sight of soldiers in PMF grays as well as those in the regular military's black uniforms. He slung his weapon over his shoulder as they walked deeper into the underground city. They received some curious looks from the inhabitants. None approached, until one of the PMF soldiers caught his eye.

Brady stopped and waited for the soldier to approach. The soldier looked over his subdued rank then at Dan and Elise.

"Welcome, sir," he said. "May I escort you to our commander?"

"Please," Brady replied. "This place is incredible."

The soldier flashed a smile as he started down the narrow pathway lining the canal.

"Did I see regular army-types with PMF?" Dan asked.

"Yes, sir. We are all that's holding the world together along the river. We combined our headquarters in Arkansas, too. The surge of refugees created a problem and we heard... well, we heard the rest of the country was destroyed," the soldier answered.

"Not destroyed. Everything west of the river is fine. Everything east of here is a disaster," Elise said.

"No one who went west returned," the soldier said with a curious look at her. "We assumed the worst."

Brady's eyes took in the occupants of the underground world. The strain was visible in the faces of many, though those he saw were in good health and fed. The city seemed to be over capacity, with people seated outside the buildings and even more packed inside.

The soldier led them up a set of stairs winding around smaller buildings and into a building apart from the rest. He knocked on the door briskly and opened the door, motioning Brady in.

"Charlie," Brady said as he took in the familiar commander seated at a table. The quarters were small, with nothing more than a table, a few trunks, and a cot.

"Brade!" the barrel-chested man replied, rising. "What a surprise to see you here! Shouldn't you be back east, blowing up stuff?"

"Things went crazy," Brady said and grunted as the large man squeezed him in a bear hug. "This is my team. You remember Dan. Elise is one of the fed's special security types."

Charlie greeted Dan and Elise then motioned for them to sit. Brady lifted his chin to the rest of their team, and they obediently left the commander's small quarters.

"What brings you here?" Charlie asked, sitting on one of the trunks.

"We're looking for someone," Elise said and handed him her micro, which displayed Lana's picture.

"This little girl again," Charlie said, studying it.

"What do you mean again?" Brady asked, exchanging a look with Dan.

"The feds and PMF headquarters both issued a priority one lookout for her. Neither said why. It'd be nice to know if she's dangerous. There's a hefty reward out for her, too."

The way Charlie's gaze glowed at the mention of the reward made Brady uneasy. He suspected General Greene had issued one lookout and Tim the other.

"We haven't found her yet," Charlie added. "But then again, there are so many refugees trickling into the cities along the river, it's hard to say she's not here. We've been rather cut off from the rest of the world. We formed our own networks along the river and joined forces with the Twelfth Army. They took up camp about a day south of here in Arkansas."

"I heard they were headed back from Europe," Elise said with a frown. "How did they end up here?"

"It wouldn't surprise me if Tim re-routed them," Brady said. "Greenie could've done a lot of damage with the Twelfth Army at his command."

"We could've used some help."

Brady glanced up at Elise's hard tone, sensing she'd not yet absorbed the fact the government she served had splintered.

"What's done is done," he said. "We gotta move forward."

"This is forward?" Charlie asked, tapping the screen of Elise's micro before handing it back. "Seems an odd mission for someone of your rank, Brade, unless you lost that integrity of yours and are just after the money like I am."

"I still got it and you still don't. I think that's why they stuck you in Arkansas," Brady said. His gaze lingered on the picture of Lana. It was a recent picture, and she was smiling, her dark eyes dancing. "It's an important mission."

"Ah, I see," Charlie said. "A little toy for you, I take it."

Brady looked up. Charlie's gaze was amused, though he said nothing of Brady's long look at the picture. Brady began to recall why he never liked Charlie that much in the first place. It had nothing to do with Charlie illicitly selling PMF weapons overseas. It was Charlie's seedy character that disturbed Brady. The thought of his Angel in Charlie's reach infuriated Brady.

"Rest assured we haven't seen her. I'm assuming she's a fed. She's not going to know about the underground railroad. You came from Texarkana?" Charlie asked.

"We did," Dan answered. "She can locate and open the federal emergency supply depots. We're trying to figure out which path she took. We thought she would be in one of them or at least, would've left some sign she was."

"The supply depots we found open this morning?"

"That would be them."

"These are the ones we searched." Charlie pulled up a geospatial depiction on his micro and passed it to Brady. "None of these had been touched in years, from what we can tell. There was one in Randolph, according to our patrols, but the people discovered it a few weeks ago and have been using the supplies. North of Randolph, we have no idea."

Brady studied the map. There were five within two days of the underground city. He passed it to Elise, who looked at the sites Tim had identified.

"You found all but two," Dan said, looking over Elise's shoulder. "So we have three to check in the box we identified, if we include the one in Randolph."

"This definitely helps. Can you contact us if you find anything else?" Brady asked.

"Of course. You all are welcome to stay here for the night."

"We can't stop," Elise said.

"Then you're welcome to supplies."

"We're fine."

Brady looked at her pointedly, and she crossed her arms.

"If you can spare someone to guide us to the first of the emerops facilities, we'd appreciate it," Dan said. "Or send several and take whatever looters haven't gotten to."

"Deal," Charlie said. "Good luck finding your girl, Brade."

"Thanks, Charlie," Brady said. He ignored the loaded words, rising instead.

Charlie stood and opened the door, speaking to the soldier outside.

"What do you think?" Dan asked, gazing at the micro. "These two are about fifty kilometers apart in different directions."

"We'll have to split up," Brady answered. "You and Elise take this one in the south. I'll take the northern one. We can meet up tomorrow at Randolph, unless you can't run that fast."

"Damn right I can run that fast," Dan said. "Elise won't let me stop."

"Not until we find Lana," Elise said.

"Tony here will take you out of the catacombs," Charlie said, returning his attention to them. "Which direction do you want to go?"

"We're splitting up. One north, one south," Brady answered.

"Tony will go north. I'll pull in someone to go south. Whoever is ready, go with Tony."

"Thanks, Charlie," Brady said. "When we find her, we'll be in touch again."

"We'll keep looking until then. A lot of money up for grabs, Brady."

Brady signaled to the two team members going with him then looked to Tony. The soldier led them down to the canal. Brady couldn't help the feeling that they were still shooting in the dark. There was no way to know where Lana was; he had to hope to stumble upon her. He followed Tony through the underground world and up to the town above. The sky was dark, the stars bright without competition from man-made lighting in the streets. He breathed deeply, not realizing how musty the underground world was until he breathed fresh air.

On instinct, Brady opened the channel to Lana's net. After a brief hesitation, he spoke.

"If you're there, I'm coming for you. Just give me some sort of sign you're out there."

## Chapter Fifteen

"So we've determined you have no physical coordination or skills. You don't cook, either."

Lana flushed at the matter-of-fact tone Mike, Kelli's husband, took. The towering, slender man was looking over a list with a frown.

"We have a lot of things we need people to do, but you possess virtually no skills. If I didn't know better, I'd say you were a fed."

"She's a student," Kelli said. "Your family must've saved their whole lives to send you."

"I'm not sure where to put her," her husband said with a frown.

"I was a technology major," Lana offered, unaccustomed to feeling skills sought after by feds were inadequate everywhere else. "You said you have a generator you need help fixing, right?"

"You can't do anything else." Mike smiled to soften the words. "We have someone from Harvard here who can't figure out the generator. But, if it'll keep you busy..." His look was doubtful.

"She made it across Tennessee," Kelli pointed out. "She's got something in that head of hers."

"Give it a try."

"Thank you," Lana said awkwardly, recalling Elise's words that she'd never make it on the outside. She wasn't certain what kind of skills these people had that she didn't.

"We'll think of something," Kelli said as they walked down the street. "I don't think you can fix the generator, so don't worry about it if you can't. If you didn't notice, we have no technology here outside the hospital. We even had to learn to start fire from scratch."

"I never thought the world would come to this," Lana said. "Or there were people like you."

"You probably got some of that brainwashing in college," Kelli said. "You were probably the only non-elite there."

"I was," Lana agreed. "It's a different world."

"At least we have a chance to start over."

Lana gazed at her, unable to shake her surprise that those in this small community were the opposite of what she expected.

"If everyone is reduced to the same level, it might help people remember we're all the same," Kelli added. "Do you think so?"

"I think the elite class will never understand that," Lana said honestly. "There are good among them, but they just aren't like... this." She gazed around.

A handful of people were building an annex onto one of the buildings with their hands rather than with the technological tools she'd seen create structures. Some people dug trenches while others placed pipes in the trenches and covered them again with dirt. Men and women worked over large cauldrons of food in one building while young men and women focused on making blankets, clothes, and other textiles in another.

With their hands. Lana glanced at her own palms, which were soft and slender. She knew the manual labor class worked with their hands, but she didn't realize they used them to do more than serve the elite. Warmth crept up her face as she thought how stupid she'd sound to someone like Kelli.

"Here it is."

Lana looked from her hands to the massive, seven-foot-tall Tesla generator. It sat between the boardwalk and one of the buildings where the people had dragged it. Much like her, the generator sat useless. Yet it was the only familiar thing to her in the town. Lana's hand went instinctively to the pocket with her micro before she dropped it.

She circled the generator. It was the size of a greencar—large enough to power the town. Aside from the chunks missing along the edges from the townspeople dragging it, it looked like it was in good shape.

"Don't worry if it's too much," Kelli said. Lana couldn't help feeling irritated at the assurance in Kelli's voice, as if the town had already decided she wasn't likely to hold her own.

She was tired of feeling that way.

Lana went to the side opposite Kelli and pressed her thumb against the keypad. The control panel opened. Though hibernating, the Tesla generator displayed no error messages. She flew through the options on the command panel. The metal panels on top of the generator opened like a flower, automatically adjusting themselves to catch the most sun. Lana looked around to make sure no one was watching then pulled her micro free. She set it on top of the control panel and assessed the results, then activated the generator's artificial intelligence so it would adjust as needed to power the town. She returned her micro to her pocket.

"There's nothing wrong with it," she said, returning to Kelli. "It'll take a couple of days to charge. There's no energy stored in it right now. Once it's charged, it'll power the town for two weeks without a new charge or indefinitely, if I set it to recharge as needed."

Kelli was quiet for a moment in surprise. "We'll have to check the Tesla receivers in all the buildings," she said. "I can't believe you know what to do. The Harvard guy didn't!"

"I was a good student," Lana said, afraid to say more. Without her micro, she doubted she could do much more than turn it on.

"Now we know what to tell Mike!" Kelli said. "You can check all the receivers."

"Kelli, I really need to get to Colorado," Lana said. "My family is there."

"Lana, Mike won't risk sending anyone over there, not after the three who went and never came back," Kelli said. "And the soldiers say the same: don't try it."

"Please, Kelli. It's important I see my... my father again. He needs me," Lana begged. "I'll check all the receivers and make sure the town will have energy before I go. Just please ask Mike to help me get across."

Kelli's gaze went to the generator. At last, she nodded. Lana almost sighed in relief. All Mike had to do was get her across the river. The rest, she'd figure out when she got there.

"Mike'll be happy about this," Kelli said, smiling. "He said only a fed could turn this on. I'm happy he's wrong."

"Me, too," Lana forced herself to say.

"I'm going to let him know. You're welcome to explore the town," Kelli said as she started away.

Lana looked back at the generator, dread in the pit of her stomach. She trailed Kelli. Jack trotted ahead of them back into the town. By the time Lana caught up, he'd had been lured into one of the buildings by a little girl with a handful of uncooked rice. Lana stepped through the doorway, patting Jack.

"You must be Lana," a woman said, rising from the corner with a sleeping child cradled in her arms. "This is the nursery. We watch the kids during the day while everyone is working!"

Jack was obediently following the girl in yellow that fed him rice. She led him to the other side, where a group of toddlers were playing with toys carved from the forest's trees. Another corner contained crates full of sleeping babies while older children sat reading antique books in the center of the room. The children were monitored by a few teens, who sat in one corner laughing and talking.

Lana watched the toddlers greet Jack excitedly. They surrounded him, offering him whatever food they had and petting him.

"They love your dog," the woman said. She moved to the nearest empty crate and placed the baby inside it. "I was just getting ready to head over to get their midmorning snacks. Want to come?"

Lana nodded.

"I'm Melissa."

"Lana."

"You came at a good time. It's taken us a few weeks to get everything running smoothly. Well, mostly smoothly," Melissa said. "Still a lot of us trying to deal with not having light at night or our favorite foods."

"I can imagine," Lana said. "But this is so much better than anything I expected."

"Mike says along the Mississippi, all the towns are like this. We've been trading experts with the neighbors. No one here knew how to plant crops, but the next town over was made up of farm laborers. It's working out better than any of us expected."

"Winter will be rough," Lana said.

"It will be. We've got plenty of wood, though, from the forest. That's how they did it in the olden days."

At least now they'll have real heat, she thought to herself. The generator would be more than the town needed, even for winter.

"Has Kelli showed you around?" Melissa asked.

"A little."

"These are the kitchens. These buildings here each have a different purpose. Meat preparation there, breads and everything else there, then the last building is where we cook. We centralized all the ovens from the town into one area. The kids get snacks twice a day," Melissa explained, leading them into the building smelling of bread.

"Where do you get fruit and vegetables from?" Lana asked, gaze skimming over the oranges in crates.

"We trade for them or get them from the military. Not sure how they ended up with so many oranges."

"So the PMF and military really are helping."

"They are. We invite them for dinner, but for the most part, they just do patrols and bring us supplies. Mike handles the coordination with them."

Melissa motioned to a crate of oranges. Lana took one side and the redhead the other. They carried the crate back to the building acting as a nursery.

"I still can't believe how nice it is here," Lana said. "It's not what I expected."

"I think we all just want to make our new home as pleasant as possible. Most people didn't get a second chance like we did. Kids, come eat!" The toddlers left Jack at her cheerful voice and crowded around the crate.

Lana watched, feeling more alone than she thought possible. The people of the town had barely survived an apocalypse Mr. Tim and others should've prevented. She should've prevented. Maybe if she'd paid more attention to the information coming in or been a better analyst... part of her knew there were no indicators she missed. Another part of her found that to be impossible.

"Jack," she called. "Thank you, Melissa."

Melissa smiled in response, her hands full with a toddler trying to steal another's oranges.

Lana stepped into the street and looked around. The people of the town were employed in maintaining and improving their new lives. Lives she'd helped destroy.

If she didn't get the Horsemen to safety, more might be lost. Greenie would find her or someone else would. She couldn't risk staying here too long. Restless, she returned to her room in the warehouse and lay on the bed, thinking hard.

Dark fell, and several of the lanterns in the warehouse were lit. Hers stayed dark. She waited for Kelli to find her and eventually rose, hungry. She and Jack joined the others on the street, going to the bonfires. Lana looked around for Kelli and saw her near Mike at the far bonfire. Kelli's features were drawn, her gaze distracted. She sat with a plate of food, not eating.

"Are you well?" Lana asked, approaching.

"Yes, thanks," Kelli said. "I'm so sorry! I forgot you!"

"I can find my way here," Lana replied with a smile.

"Go grab some food."

Lana did. The woman carving this night's kill gave her extra for Jack. Lana returned to sit by Kelli. When Kelli said nothing, Lana spoke.

"I met Melissa today," she said.

"Melissa's great with kids," Kelli said. "I spent the day at the medical facility. My little one hasn't been doing so well on his treatment."

"I'm sorry to hear that. There was nothing in the supplies to help?"

"Unfortunately, no. We're taking it a day at a time."

Lana felt for the quiet woman as she fell in to a sad silence. More soldiers in gray and black made their way down the bonfires, pausing to talk to Mike. Lana couldn't relax until they'd left. Jack helped her eat her meat and then finished off the rice and beans. She sat back, comfortable with the warmth of the fire. Kelli giggled as she fed Jack the remainder of her meal as well.

"Meat's hard to come by," Mike reminded them, crouching nearby. Though his words were firm, he patted Jack.

"Any news today?" Kelli asked.

"Just the usual. A few more stragglers, rumors of a new East-West War," Mike summarized with a shrug. "A few of more of the feds' secret supply facilities were found today. They were all open. Something must've happened to destroy whatever kept them locked. It's a good thing for any survivors out there. The military is trying to find them all and pull out the supplies before anyone else steals them."

"Were there a lot of them, I wonder?" Kelli asked.

"They'd found five already within the area they're patrolling. Seems there are a lot of them along the river."

"How wonderful."

Lana was quiet. Mike's gaze fell to her.

"Great job with the generator," he said. "We didn't think it would ever work."

"Thanks," she said.

"I understand you want to cross the river."

Lana nodded.

Mike gazed towards the Mississippi. "We could use someone like you here. In fact, all the cities along the river could."

"I really need to get to Colorado," Lana said quietly.

"The PMF has subs. They can take you to the opposite bank, but they're the first to say not to do it. No one makes it onto the bank with the security the feds installed to keep us Easterners from crossing," he said with a shake of his head. "I'll think about it. I'd rather see you alive and here than blown to pieces trying to get across the river. You could always wait a few weeks or so to see if they disable the security."

Lana sought the words to convey her urgency without revealing just how important it was.

"The girl misses her family, Mike," Kelli said. "She fixed the generator. She definitely contributed. If she wants to leave, she can help us check the receivers then go her own way."

Mike sighed. "All right. I'll talk to the PMF. None of us know enough about the receivers, so we do need your help before you go."

"Of course," Lana said, her hopes rising. "I can check them tomorrow."

The couple exchanged a look. Mike rose and left. Lana shifted, sensing she'd said something to cause the silent communication between Kelli and Mike.

"If you're alive, I'm coming for you. Just give me some sort of sign."

Lana froze at the words. It took a long moment for her to register Mike hadn't spoken them, and the familiar voice came from the implant in her ear.

"You feel all right?" Kelli asked.

"Yes, thanks. Just... I think I need some sleep," Lana said, standing abruptly. "Come, Jack." She itched to grab her micro or tap her ear and respond.

Brady—her Guardian—was alive! Lana's body went on autopilot as her mind returned to her fall from the helo. She'd seen Brady thrown from it and no bodies wash up on shore. While she knew his genetic engineering made him harder to kill, she'd never imagined he'd survived. Even hearing his voice, she couldn't help thinking she'd heard him because she wanted to hear his voice again, not because she actually had.

Lana returned to her little room, shaking with emotion. The lanterns hanging from the warehouse ceiling were all lit. She whipped out her micro and toyed with it. She'd been afraid to try to contact anyone through her personal net, fearing discovery by General Greene. Slowly, she replaced the micro. She couldn't endanger these people. Greene would level the city to get to her.

"I'm sorry I couldn't protect you." Brady's voice held the gravelly note it had since his neck was injured. "Elise's safe. She swears you're not dead."

Lana lay down, relieved to hear his voice again. Tears filled her eyes. She ached to respond but had to be satisfied with the knowledge he was alive.

His voice turned softer. "I hope she's right."

I miss you, too, Lana thought. She wiped her eyes, embarrassed to feel the tears on her cheeks. She'd destroyed these people's lives and lost the only man she'd cared for. Now, she couldn't even talk to him without doing worse.

"We started at your condo building. Dan says the condos were leveled about two days after the helo went down. No one was alive when we arrived. We're now in a city along the Mississippi. There are..." Brady went on.

Lana listened as he described their plan then continued to talk about the others. She'd expected his voice to cause more confusion after she learned what he was, but she felt only comfort and hope. The news that no one had survived the strikes on her condo building made tears rise for a different reason. Mrs. Watson had been kind to her and Jack.

Lana rolled onto her side and listened, crying herself to sleep for a different reason this night. She'd never felt so happy or terrified. There was no guarantee she'd make it to safety or that he'd live long enough to find her. All she could think about was their night together and how much she needed him here this night. She was in love with him, only she couldn't tell him yet. She may never get the chance to tell him or to apologize for their last exchange being one of anger and frustration.

But maybe, just maybe, she'd have a second chance. Exhausted by thought and emotion, she drifted into sleep.

The next day, Lana finished checking the last of the Tesla receivers. Most were in working order and just needed to be reactivated, a simple process she used her micro to do when no one was looking. Several of the buildings had been stripped of receivers to supply the hospital with extra ones. She'd checked the hospital's first then worked her way down the buildings along the main street.

By evening, she'd finished. Satisfied, she stepped into the street. She could imagine the lives of the people here would change dramatically again once they had energy.

The day had been unusually hot and humid, and she wiped sweat from her forehead. She was grateful when a cooler evening fell. She stepped from the final building and watched men and women carry cauldrons towards the bonfire area. Several more refugees had arrived earlier in the day. Like her, they were welcomed with open arms. She couldn't help but feel grateful to the people of the small town.

The distant roar didn't register until the jets were overhead. Lana looked up curiously, wondering if the military was doing maneuvers. The jets came from the west, beyond the river, a realization that didn't register until the ground shook under the impact of the first laser missile strike dropped.

Lana was knocked off her feet. A surprised silence fell over those in the street before someone bellowed.

"To the shelter!"

People scrambled, and Lana looked around, lost. Everyone was going into one of three buildings. Another explosion flung her to the ground. She covered her head as dirt and debris rained over her. When it stopped, she twisted to see a crater at the end of the street near the river. Jack rose and shook himself off.

"C'mon!" Someone grabbed her and hauled her up. Lana glanced at Mike as he released her and dashed into the nearest of the three buildings. Jack trailed them.

Another missile slammed into the street, and the building around her shook. Lana braced herself and hurried after Mike. He led her down a set of stairs and through a thick metal door at the bottom. Lanterns lit the underground, and people huddled in quiet groups. Lana had the impression of more than a single-room shelter. Corridors punctuated by lantern stretched in each direction off the room. Mike strode down one, and she checked to make sure Jack was with her before following.

The underground tunnel led through several other chambers. Lana suspected the labyrinth of tunnels and chambers ran beneath the entire town. She waited to feel the walls shake from more strikes but felt nothing.

Mike stopped finally in a chamber where two soldiers—one in black and one in gray—were dusting themselves off. Lana watched them speak briefly before the two in uniform started down another tunnel. She looked around. Kelli waved her over to a small group of four.

"Rough day," Kelli said.

"You all are prepared for anything," Lana said. "Are your kids safe?"

"They are. The hospital has several doors leading down here. They evacuated everyone."

"So were you expecting someone to strike the town?" Lana asked, touching one metal wall. "This doesn't seem like something you built the past few weeks."

"It's part of the Underground Railroad," Kelli answered. "We took a lesson from the East-West War and created bunkers and tunnels between cities to escape the eyes of the feds. We did the same in Georgia. I assumed they were everywhere."

Lana was quiet, wondering if she should know this, since she was posing as a non-fed. She had no idea that such an elaborate system existed for the lower class. In fact, she was finding she knew nothing of the class she was born into.

"I guess the receivers don't matter too much now," she said.

"We've got extras down here. I hope the generator survives the attack," Kelli said. "Can I ask you something?"

The edge in her voice warned Lana. Lana nodded, and Kelli stepped away from the others. Lana followed and crossed her arms.

"You're running from something, aren't you?" Kelli asked.

"Would it matter if I were?"

"No. Mike already told the soldiers the person they're looking for isn't here. I don't know how you changed your profile, but you appearing the same day the soldiers came by looking for someone new and suspicious can't be a coincidence."

Lana looked towards Mike. He made his way around the room, checking on people with smiles of assurance.

"And, well, when you got the generator to work, we kinda figured it out," Kelli added. "Only feds can do that with a fed generator. It's how they're programmed. We have our own kinds of generators, ones that don't work nearly as well."

We. Lana wasn't sure what to say.

"Did you open the supply facilities, too?" Kelli's voice had grown softer.

Lana nodded.

"It was very good of you."

"I didn't know people were... I should've done it sooner," Lana said.

"I'm glad we didn't turn you in." Kelli's smile was genuine. "You helped a lot of people that way."

I killed so many more, Lana thought to herself.

"I take it these guys are after you."

"I'm not sure," Lana said. "No one can know where I am."

"I just assumed... maybe the rumors of another civil war are right," Kelli said, her face growing worried. "We don't have enough food down here to last for too long."

"Did you ask her?" Mike asked, joining them.

"What we thought," Kelli answered.

"Both sides put out a lookout for you, and the army-type said the feds had issued two lookouts," he said to Lana. "I'm pretty sure these jets aren't here for anyone else. They must've tracked you somehow. You still want to get across the river?"

"Yes," Lana said.

"I'm sorry I didn't listen to you."

"I'm the one who should be sorry. I didn't mean to bring this upon you."

"They're prepping to take you across now." Mike motioned for her to follow.

Lana went, troubled that someone had discovered her and endangered the lives of those in the town. She'd been safe for ten days on her own; maybe hacking into the fed system to change her profile was enough to draw the attention of someone working for General Greene.

The tunnel grew narrower as they moved away from the chambers. Jake trotted behind her, his nails clicking on the concrete floor. The metal lair was much cooler than the air above ground, and water stained the walls on one side of the tunnel. She guessed they were paralleling the river. They walked for fifteen minutes before the tunnel intersected with another. Mike took them right, and the air grew even cooler. The tunnel ended at a thick metal door. He opened it. There were three PMF soldiers inside and a small submarine.

Lana looked at the soldiers uneasily then to Mike.

"Be careful," he said.

"Thank you, Mike," she replied and stepped forward.

One of the soldiers opened the submarine's door and climbed in. Lana squeezed herself and Jack into the small space behind him. With Jack beside her, the tiny compartment was crowded. The soldier touched his thumb to the navigation control board. The engines purred to life.

"I can take you to the dock on the other side. A friend can take you beyond the security measures. We can't do more than that, though, without drawing the attention of the feds," the soldier told her quietly. "This is one of our smuggling routes. We hook a few submersible containers to the back of the sub."

"It's a good one," she said, looking around her in the submarine. She pulled out her micro as they traveled at the bottom of the Mississippi. Everything west of the river was blank. She had no authority to access anything and no ability to see the emerops facilities or fed facilities.

She was about to lose her only tool. She tapped it against her thigh, deep in thought as an idea formed. The messages and information she'd discovered had been forwarded to Mr. Tim. The East Coast's infrastructure systems still reported to her micro, but she could tap into them from the Peace Command Center.

The submarine bumped against the dock on the other side of the river, and the soldier turned it off. The door cracked open, revealing a similar platform to the one that had been on the other side of the river. A single PMF soldier in gray stood waiting. The man who piloted her across the river stayed in the sub, and she and Jack climbed out.

"See you tomorrow, Jim," the soldier awaiting her said to the other solider.

"Bright and early," came the response.

Jim closed the door, and Lana watched the submarine sink quietly into the surrounding water and disappear. He motioned for her to follow. Lana trailed him through a network of tunnels, sometimes away from the river and sometimes parallel to the river, until she was too disoriented to know for sure which direction they went. At last, the tunnel sloped upward and dead-ended at a thick metal door.

"Head due west or south and you won't run into any patrols or security," the solider said quietly, his hand resting on the door. "There are a lot of swamps in Arkansas, so just stick as close to the roads as you can. And avoid towns. They're monitoring all population hubs within a hundred kilometers of the river for refugees. Ready?"

Lana drew a deep breath and released it. She nodded.

Jim opened the door. She stepped through it. The door closed behind her, leaving her in near-complete darkness. She waited for her eyes to adjust and squinted around her. The river was several hundred meters away. Behind the walls she'd seen from the opposite side, there were hundreds of the fed's special security forces in semi-permanent camps. Alarms were sounding, and lights flooded the river and area around it.

Ahead of her was the darkness of a thinning forest. The door to the underground tunnel network was hidden behind a boulder and draped with moss. She checked her micro and did as the PMF soldier said, heading due west. When she'd gone a hundred meters, she squatted and set her micro down. She set it to connect with the fed's central computer system just before dawn, hoping to draw attention away from the town of Randolph while giving her a head start.

"This looks messy," Brady's quiet voice came across her net. "Hope you're as far from this shit as possible."

Lana smiled. She considered responding then looked down at her micro. She gave it a few more commands then buried it under a bush.

"Come on, Jack," she whispered. "We got a long way to go."

"Elise says you used to call her to kill bugs in your room. I'm wondering how you made it out of the Peak."

Brady's comment made her stifle a laugh. She needed anything to take her mind off the next few hours, because she had no idea if she'd survive what she was about to try.

## Chapter Sixteen

The bombing of the town of Randolph stopped an hour before dawn. At the first drop of laser missiles, Brady had figured there was one thing that would make the fed jets target the inconsequential town, and it was Lana.

"I called it off," Tim said. "You have no idea what that took."

"I imagine knocking off a few more people allied to Greene. I don't think you called in this strike," Brady answered, looking over the flattened city grimly.

"No one we're supporting did. Brady, I don't need to tell you that there are more rats in the fed ranks than I can find. Assume you're being tracked as well and act accordingly." The frustration and anger was back in Tim's voice. Along with it was another emotion: worry.

"If she's here, we'll find her," Brady assured him. "At least we know she's alive."

"Or was."

"Brady out." He motioned the PMF members behind him towards the city.

At his request, Charlie had called in everyone in the area to help the survivors. Dan and Elise rolled up on a military transport, and Brady waited for them as the others moved into the town.

"There's nothing left," Elise said, distraught.

"Not above ground," Dan replied. "You're forgetting the underground railroad."

Elise appeared relieved then frowned. "Why hasn't she contacted any of us on her net?"

"Because this is what happens when she does," Brady said. "Tim confirmed she'd logged into a database from here. One of Greene's moles caught it." He started forward, anxious to see if the underground railroad survived the onslaught.

"Entrance here," one of the soldiers called, looking up from the subsurface monitoring device in his hand. Several more joined him to clear out debris and the remains of a building.

Nothing stood. Brady repositioned his weapons so he could help and began slinging debris away. His body was starting to feel the strain again, but he pushed himself on. Within half an hour, the metal door leading to the tunnel system was cleared away. One of the soldiers blasted it with concentrated laser. It took four strikes before the door caved with a crunch.

Brady was the first in. He dropped to the ground. Two soldiers stood near the tunnel entrance nearby, weapons raised. He lifted his hands.

"Everyone alive down here?" he asked.

"Yes, sir," one answered and lowered his weapons. "Is it over?"

"For now."

Dan dropped beside him, followed by Elise.

"Where is everyone?" she asked, taking in the underground structure. The room beneath the collapsed building was empty.

"We heard the laser and cleared everyone out," one of the soldiers answered. "They're this way."

"We're looking for this woman," Elise said, striding towards them. "Have you seen her?"

Brady glanced at Dan. Elise had a one-track mind and less diplomacy than either of them. Dan snorted, and Brady joined Elise as she held out her micro.

"She's here," one of them said. "Refugee. She came in a few days ago with a dog."

Brady's heart quickened. Elise tucked the micro away and started down the hall ahead of the soldiers.

"Pardon our friend," Brady said, forcing himself to stay with the soldiers instead of racing down the hall with Elise. "I'm surprised the underground held."

"Me, too," one of them agreed. "Though I'm grateful it did."

"Brade," Charlie called.

Brady turned to see his friend leading three medics.

"We're opening another entrance. You find your girl?"

"She's here, sir," the soldier beside Brady said.

"Good. Will keep everyone off my back," Charlie said.

They walked through the tunnel to a large room, where people sat and whispered. The room fell silent as their group entered. Elise was walking among the survivors, her features growing irritated.

"Is there another room?" Brady asked, reading the blond woman's face.

"There are a few. Let me find Mike," one of the soldiers said. He trotted down another hallway.

"Who is Mike?" Brady asked the remaining soldier.

"He was nominated by the town to lead them and interact with us," Charlie said. "Good man. Real sharp."

"She's not here," Elise complained, joining them.

"I'm working on it already," Brady told her. "Go stand by Dan and keep quiet."

She looked ready to argue but obeyed. Brady couldn't help but hope not all elite security forces were as high-maintenance as this one. It would make for an aggravating experience, if Tim was serious about assigning him to manage the battlefield from afar.

A few minutes later, the soldier reappeared with a tall man with a sharp gaze and quick smile.

"Good to see you, Charlie," he said, shaking hands with the local commander.

"You, too, Mike. This is Brady. He and his team are looking for this little girl," Charlie said, holding up his micro.

Mike hesitated long enough for Brady to assess the civilian knew where she was.

"We're the good guys," he supplied. "She's my personal charge. I lost her when our helo went down."

"She's a good girl," Mike said. "But she's not here anymore."

"Where?" Elise demanded, stepping forward again.

"She crossed the river."

"What, did she swim or something?"

"Elise," Brady growled. He pointed to the wall far enough behind him to prevent her from butting in.

She went.

"Smuggled her via the subs across the river," Mike said. "We thought she drew the jets here."

"You tossed her out," Dan said.

"She begged me to let her leave," Mike replied, unaffected by Dan's tone. "When I saw why, I finally listened. I have thousands of lives depending on my decisions. I'm certain you can respect that."

"We can." Brady managed to keep his voice level. "Take us to the sub."

Logically, he understood Mike's decision. But the emotional side of him wanted to wring the man's neck. Who threw a vulnerable woman—his vulnerable woman!—to the wild to fend for herself? No one would survive the attack that leveled the city.

Mike obeyed, and they walked through the myriad of tunnels until Elise began grumbling about the distance and Brady became disoriented. At last, they arrived at a metal door that Mike swung open to reveal a tiny submersible docked. The soldier Brady took to be the pilot by his uniform glanced up from his micro.

"I have a feeling these folks would like to cross the river," Mike said and motioned to Brady. "They're looking for the girl you took over earlier."

"I can take one of you at a time," the pilot said. "Mike, you'll have to call Jim and let him know to meet them. He's not expecting me for another couple of hours."

"Will do. Who's first?" Mike asked, turning to them.

Elise started forward, until Brady leveled a glare on her. She frowned but stopped. He stepped forward instead, following the pilot into the sub. The screen lit up in front of them, and the door closed. The sub's motor hummed quietly and the pilot guided it deftly. Brady gazed at the screen in front of him, unable to decipher the symbols and colors.

The smooth ride grew bumpy suddenly, and Brady braced himself against his seat.

"That's not good," the pilot said. "Felt like a missile almost grazed us."

A sinking feeling filled Brady. The sub bumped against a dock, and the door opened to reveal the man he assumed was Jim, dressed in his workout clothing with mussed hair.

"I'll bring the others over," the sub pilot said.

Brady heard without responding, striding away from the sub.

"Sir, you may not want to go above ground just yet. There are missile strikes on this side now."

His heart dropped at the words. He touched his net implant but found the network scrambled, indicating the jets were sending out electromagnetic pulses in addition to the missile strikes.

"I need to go to the surface," he said. "I can't stop the strikes if I can't get through on my net."

"Very well, sir."

They went through another maze before Jim reached a metal door. Before he opened it, Brady could feel the walls shaking from the missile strikes. He smelled the burning trees and metal when Jim opened the door and saw lasers streak through the skies.

"Tim," Brady said as soon as he stepped into the open. "Strikes due west of my last position."

"I know." Tim sounded frustrated. "I'm working on it. This is the kind of thing Lana could figure out. It's taking three so-called experts way too long to figure it out. And the damned comms are down east of the river. So-called experts can't fix that either."

Brady could picture the politician glowering at the three men he towered over. Jim closed the door behind him, and Brady stayed where he was for a long moment, watching the laser strikes. He calmly interjected himself with more drugs to supplement his waning strength then stripped out of the heavier weapons, opting for a knife and small laser gun.

"Angel, tell me you're alive over here," he said.

There was silence. He hid the rest of his weapons under some bushes near the entrance to the underground world and drew a deep breath.

"Brady."

Her voice was so faint, he thought he'd misheard. He held his breath, waiting for her to speak again.

"Brady, I'm here. I set up my micro to draw their fire. I shut down the satellites supporting comms on the East Coast, but it'll only take another two or three minutes before the backups on the sats are enabled."

He wiped his face. "Where are you?"

"Near a large rock."

"That doesn't help me."

"You can't miss it. But wait until—"

"I'll be there in a few."

"Brady, you can't cross with the missile fire!"

"Guardian out." He closed his personal net, needing to concentrate. Brady set his micro to track any laser fire before pulling his mask over his face. He counted to three then ran.

The micro warned him of incoming fire, sending the visuals to the implant in his brain. He darted and dashed, stopped and sprinted at its commands, focused on navigating the dangerous territory.

If Dan were with him, he'd agree: this was the fun part of their job. Brady's body soared with adrenaline as he silently defied death and reach his goal.

The sound of a helo broke his concentration, and he glanced upward before the micro warned him of another incoming strike. Brady threw himself down, rolled, and ran, taking cover behind a boulder as the laser missile exploded the ground in front of him. He looked again for the helo and spotted it flanking the area of destruction from a short distance away, traveling the same way he did.

The micro vibrated, and he bolted up and forward, determined to find Lana before someone else did.

Lana hid between the boulders, gaze glued to the area where the laser missiles dropped. Jack was restless, and she rested her hand on his head to keep him still. She'd watched the laser missiles fall around her micro for almost an hour.

Someone wanted to make sure she didn't survive. She shivered in the chill of dawn. A helo thumped in the near distance, and she shrank down farther to keep it from spotting her.

Brady had closed his channel. It might save them both, since every inch of her being wanted to scream at him to stop. The sats would be on backup power right now, eliminating her chance of communicating without drawing the fire of the missiles.

So she waited. And waited, growing as anxious as Jack. It took too long for Brady to appear, and her stomach twisted as she imagined him blown to pieces.

Not again. She couldn't lose her Guardian again.

The thump of the helo returned, this time much closer. Lana scrunched down as far as she could in the shadow of the massive rocks around her. When the helo circled the rocks, she began to suspect they'd picked up her transmission. She held her breath.

The helo moved away. Lana twisted to watch it lower itself to the ground a hundred meters behind her position. Her heart began to beat even faster, and she pulled free the laser gun. Three men leapt out, a blond man in PMF grays flanked by two fed special security members.

If they were with Brady, why hadn't he flown with them? Lana stood and moved to the far side of the rocks, facing the area where the missile fire fell. As suddenly as it started, it stopped.

Brady still didn't appear. She armed the laser gun and tucked it into the space between her clothing and the small of her back. With the vault in her pocket, she waited.

A figure appeared from the forest between her and the river. Lana almost uttered a cry of surprise, astonished he'd survived the missiles. Brady pulled off his mask, trotting towards her. His uniform was torn, and blood turned the gray color brown. His head was shaved. Even from the distance, she could see the scars down one side of his face.

He'd barely survived the helo crash, she assessed, shocked. Yet he moved as if he were completely healed. She couldn't imagine even one of the genetically altered warriors healing so quickly from an impact great enough to create the deep scars on his face!

"Charlie!" he bellowed at the PMF member.

The sound of a laser gun jarred her. Brady dropped. Lana whirled, surprised to see the PMF man in gray lowering the weapon. She darted behind the nearby rocks. Charlie's next laser shot glanced off the top of the rock, searing a hole through it. Lana stared at the hole, surprised, and dropped even lower.

"Come on out, girl, and I won't hurt you," Charlie commanded.

"You expect me to believe that after watching the missile attack?" she returned, reaching for the laser gun. Her heart thudded. She'd shot Donovan on accident and only grazed his arm from a meter away. There was no way she could do enough damage to Charlie from four times as far to allow her to escape.

"I'll count to three, girl."

She leaned back to see Brady's body, praying for a sign he was still alive. His body wasn't where he'd fallen. She moved as far as she dared from the rock, searching for him. Somehow, he'd moved back to the wood line. His laser gun lay where he fell. She couldn't see what he was doing, but she saw with relief he was alive.

"One."

"Distract him, Angel," Brady said quietly via her net.

An idea formed. Lana freed the vault from her pants and quickly went through the opening sequence. She dumped the keypads into her cargo pocket.

"Two."

"This is what you want," she said and held it up. "The keypads to the systems are in here."

There was a pause. Then the man asked, "What systems?"

"The weapons systems. Or didn't they tell you what they were after?" She rose slowly as she spoke. For the first time in her life, she told a real lie. "These keypads control all the military's weapons in the country. Whoever has them will be able to take control."

"You're lying," he replied, gaze on the vault. "They wouldn't give that to you."

"You think they call in a missile strike on any low-level fed?" she returned. She placed the laser gun against it. "I'll destroy it if you try to take it."

Brady was creeping forward. Blood had bloomed, staining the left side of his abdomen and down his hip. She tried hard not to look at him, terrified of giving him away.

"I'll give you a better deal. I'll let you live if you give it to me," the man in gray responded.

She made a show of arming the laser gun. He stepped closer. Brady drew close enough to one of the fed security members and drew his knife. He snatched the officer and snapped his neck silently. The sound of the body dropping drew the attention of the other two.

"Here, take it!" Lana cried and tossed the vault to Charlie.

He reached out to catch it. Laser fire sounded as his other guard whirled and fired on Brady. Brady smashed his elbow into the man's face and whipped him around, slashing his neck with the knife. Charlie turned to blast Brady's exposed back.

Lana raised the laser gun, closed her eyes and fired. Someone dropped. She opened her eyes slowly, surprised to see she'd hit the man square in the back of the head. He lay on the ground, still.

Brady was staring at her. He managed a faint smile before wobbling and sliding to his knees. Lana rushed to him, horrified by the amount of blood soaking his uniform. The second man he'd killed had planted a knife in his shoulder.

"Brady," she said, dropping beside him. "There's so much blood!"

"Call Tim," Brady grunted. He sank into her. Lana wrapped her arms around his muscular frame, breathing in his familiar scent. She kissed his forehead and cheeks, tears in her eyes. "Put pressure on my side." His voice was strained.

Lana obeyed, planting one hand on the laser wound in his side. He hissed in pain, his dark eyes growing distant.

"Nice shot," he managed.

"Thanks," she replied then touched her net. "Mr. Tim."

There was a pause then a surprised, "Lana?"

"We need help. Brady's hurt."

"Tell him I locked down all missile strikes on domestic territory. Stay where you are."

Brady's eyes closed, and Lana touched his face, terrified of the blood and his paling skin. Her own clothing was soaked with his blood.

"Brady," she said, panic in her voice. "Brady, stay with me."

"Tired," he whispered.

"Next time you shouldn't run through a missile strike."

"I'll be fine. Or I won't."

"You will be. You aren't leaving me again!" She traced the scars along one side of his face, taking in his features with concern. He was turning white. His breathing grew shallower.

"Mr. Tim," she said again. "Please hurry."

"Working on it," came the terse response.

"You can't leave me now, Brady," she whispered. "We're in this together, remember? You promised."

"I'll live," Brady managed. "I've died a few times and lived to tell about it."

She kissed his forehead and hugged him as well as she could. The hand pushing against his side was covered in warm blood, and Lana's panic increased as Brady's body began to relax.

"Brady! Talk to me! Tell me something," she ordered.

"Angel?" He opened his eyes and gazed at her, disoriented. "You're shorter than I expected."

She choked on a half-sob, half-laugh.

"The chocolate was good," he murmured, drifting off again.

"Stay with me!"

"I will. I promised you. Would rather die but I made a promise."

"Promised me what?" she asked. She tried to shake him as he faded again. "Brady, what did you promise me?"

"To marry you, of course. That's what people who care about each other do. Isn't that... what... you... said..."

She stared at him, surprised he remembered when she'd forgotten. He went limp, and she struggled to hold him up.

"Lana!" Elise's cry made her look up. The blond Amazon and Dan raced toward her from the gutted forest.

"Elise! He just... I tried..." Lana's throat was too tight to explain.

Dan dropped beside her, and the two lifted Brady's body from her lap and stretched him out. Lana stood back, helpless. Dan tore Brady's uniform open then pulled out a small emergency medical kit and slapped skin grafts over the two wounds. Meanwhile, Elise loaded a mini-med-gun and shot Brady twice.

"He's under," she said.

"Is he okay?" Lana ventured.

"On a normal day, yes. But he was battered beyond recognition from the helo crash," Dan said. He touched the device behind his ear. "Tim, we need a med-evac now, or Brady won't make it."

Jack whined from nearby, and Lana moved to his side, unable to help the two soldiers tending to Brady. Soon, she heard the unmistakable sound of a helo nearing.

The next hour passed as if in a dream. Brady's body was placed on the helo, and Lana climbed in with him while Dan and Elise stayed with Jack. Doctors worked quickly to stabilize Brady in a helo ride that seemed far too long for Lana's comfort. Shaking with fear for Brady, she watched them cut through the skin grafts and transfuse blood then jump his heart. His chest was covered in the same deep scars that lined his face and neck.

They made her want to cry, for she couldn't imagine what kind of pain he'd been in after the helo crash. And he'd still come after her. Any resentment that lingered from his betrayal melted away at the sight of what he'd been through to save her. One of the medics cleaned up her hands and face before returning to Brady. They worked on him until she felt the helo descend and finally reach the ground.

More medics rushed out to the helo. Lana followed them into the medical facility after a quick look around, not recognizing the flat landscape and distant red rocks surrounding the canyon in which they'd landed. The medics finally motioned for her to stop and closed double doors.

Lana stood in the silence outside the operation room, exhausted and worried. She made her way to the nearest waiting room. She soon grew too restless to sit still and paced. She turned to retrace her route and stopped.

"Hello, Lana," Mr. Tim said, standing near the door. "May I join you?"

She stared, unaccustomed to the political powerhouse asking for anything. His blue gaze swept over her, lingering on the blood-soaked clothing she wore. For the first time in her adult life, Lana didn't care what he thought about her appearance or presence someplace where he might not think she belonged.

"He's stable," Mr. Tim said. "Pretty torn up, but stable."

She rubbed her face with a heavy sigh and sat, relieved.

"And you?" he asked politely.

"I'm fine."

"Looks like you could use a decent meal."

"I assume you're here for these, not for us," she said, aware of how harsh her words sounded. She fumbled with the cargo pocket and opened it.

"I'm here for you. And for Brady. I'll get those later," Mr. Tim replied.

Lana looked up at him in surprise.

"I know you probably still hate me right now. What kind of father treats his daughter as a servant her entire life and lies to her about pretty much everything?"

"I understand why you did it," she said, looking away. "You needed access to everything the government had. Who better than your own daughter to plant as a mole?"

"I wanted to protect you," he countered. "Greene and any of the others couldn't know you were my daughter. And yes, everything and everyone in my life has a function and purpose. I live by a certain creed, one that runs in our family."

His words reopened the wound she'd tried to heal too quickly. He waited for her to speak.

"I don't want to do it anymore," she said at last. "I don't want anything to do with your world."

"Does that go for me as well?"

She hesitated then shook her head. "I've always admired you, Tim. You are cut out for politics and betrayal. I am not."

"This is the family business, as they say."

"I want out of it. I want to be with Brady."

Tim drew a deep breath and sat in the chair beside hers. She searched his youthful face. Even knowing their relationship, he was hard to read.

"Very well," he said at last. "I'm disappointed in your decision, but I respect it. I had thought it might come to this."

"You can send me overseas, like the elite do their unwanted children."

"Of course not," he said with a smile. "One of the family's estates is here in Montana. You've accompanied me there on the few days I've gotten to relax over the past few years."

"I know it," she said, recalling the rustic mansion nestled among pine trees next to a lake.

"I was saving it for you. As my companions had children, I gave each an estate. Ran out of estates after the fourteenth and stopped having children. You were the last." He flashed one of his contagious smiles. "The one here in Montana has always been my favorite. Fitting that my only female child was named its mistress."

"You're giving it to me?" she asked.

"Not officially until my death. But it's your new home in the meantime. I'll call ahead when I plan on visiting," he said. "And I'll ensure Brady follows through with his promise to marry you. I can think of no one better to take care of you."

"Tim, you're not going to order Brady to marry me," she said with a faint smile. "He was delirious anyway."

"Nonetheless, it will be arranged." Tim's voice held a note of resolution she recognized. He'd made up his mind.

"Tim—" she objected.

"It is done. Now, I have half a country to salvage. No contact, unless there's an emergency. And keep those keys safe. I've made arrangements to have anyone watching me assume they're going with me to Colorado," he said as he rose. "When things calm down, I'll tell you more about my shared history with Brady's family."

"Wait, you're not insisting we marry to unite the two families or something elitist, are you?" she asked.

"Of course not." His faint smile said otherwise.

"Was this your plan all along?"

"Take care."

Anger at her newfound father rose. He left before she could say more. Instead, she sat and stewed. He'd either played everyone around him like the politician he was, or he'd simply seized on an opportunity that she and Brady created.

Her thoughts turned to the mansion on the lake and to the idea of spending her life there with Brady. Lana sat back in her chair, imagining a simpler life with her Guardian. Once again, she gave her benefactor the benefit of the doubt. Whatever Tim's intentions, he'd agreed to let her out of his political game.

She found herself intrigued and hopeful.

Elise appeared in the doorway with Dan. Lana looked up and smiled, happy to see her friend.

"C'mon. They're holding the helo to take you home," Elise said, holding the door open.

"I want to stay."

"I'll stay. You need to clean up and eat," Dan directed.

Lana hesitated then looked down at herself again. She rose and trailed Elise out of the medical facility and into the awaiting helo.

The helo flew west, towards the border with Idaho. Lana held her head in her hands as they flew, exhausted. They reached the ranch beside the lake, and her spirits lifted.

She took in the multistory, quadruple A-frame lodge that would become her new home. She recalled how empty her condo had felt when she went back to it two weeks ago. She was free of service to Tim, of the fourteen-hour days and political games.

For the first time since she could remember, she had a home. There was only thing missing from the scene before her.

## Chapter Seventeen

One week later

Brady looked up as the familiar nurse walked in.

"I hope not to see you again soon," she said. "If you don't take the time to heal, you won't leave here next time."

"I know. I'm going someplace quiet for a little while," he replied.

"I'll take care of him," Dan said from his seat in the corner.

"See that you do. The docs are serious. Any more drugs in his—"

"I get the point," Brady snapped, irritated. "We're leaving now."

The nurse shook her head at him and left. Brady stretched his body. He was weaker than ever before. The nurse was right, and he felt it. All the drugs in the world wouldn't help him if he didn't take some time to heal.

"Wait 'til you see this place," Dan said, leading him out of the room. "I'm coming to live with you."

Brady glanced at him. He'd wanted to ask about Angel but feared doing so. He'd been disappointed that she wasn't there when he woke or to fly with him to Tim's Montana home. Then again, in his battered state, the last thing he wanted was to see how angry she still was for his betrayal. Even if the sweet woman had killed a man to save him, she was likely just as angry at him as she was at Tim.

Still exhausted, he sat next to Dan in the helo that transported them from the medical facility to the lush green foothills of the Rockies. It reminded him of his native Appalachia with the exception of the pines. The helo flew over Tim's ranch and mansion, perched on a lake. Brady was impressed. He knew Tim to be wealthy, but he could fit a good chunk of his militia in the house alone.

The helo landed, and the two of them emerged. Jack ran from the house to greet them, nearly bowling Brady over.

"No, Jack," Dan said.

Brady recovered his balance, once again amazed at just how weak his body was. Everything they hadn't transplanted after the helo crash had been transplanted this time around. The nurse was right: he wouldn't survive if something else went wrong.

Dan bypassed the mansion and led him towards the lake, where two forms stood on a large dock. His friend of many years stopped well out of earshot and touched the net implant.

"Elise. These two got some talking to do," Dan said.

The blond woman turned, gaze falling to Brady. Lana turned with her. Her face glowed with health, and her dark eyes sparkled. He felt as if he'd never seen her before. She was happy and healthy, and it showed.

Elise trotted to them and joined Dan. Brady paid them little attention as he stepped forward, uncertain how he was going to be received. Lana watched him approach, the same uncertainty on her features. He stopped a safe distance away and was the first to break the awkward silence.

"You look good."

"Thank you." Her features turned pink. "How are you feeling?"

"Better than I look," he replied. "How are you holding up?"

"Very well. I told Tim I was done with government service. This is my new home now."

They studied one another for a long moment. Brady saw no anger in her face. He'd never thought he'd find a reason to leave the battlefield. Standing with his brave Angel, he couldn't think of a reason he'd want to leave her side.

"I owe you a thank you," he said. "For shooting Charlie. I know bloodshed isn't your thing."

"I couldn't let you die. I thought I'd lost you twice before. Never again." Her guardedness fell away suddenly, and Lana closed the distance between them. She flung her arms around him.

"Here I thought you'd still be angry," he said, breathing in the scent of her hair.

"I'm so sorry I doubted you, Brady," she whispered.

"You had every reason to doubt to me," he replied. "I'm sorry I lied to you, Lana. It won't happen again."

"I feel like I know you so well and yet know nothing about you."

"I'm not going anywhere. We've got all the time in the world."

"You'll stay?"

"I will."

"And not because Tim is insisting on it?" she asked, pulling away enough to look up at him.

Brady smoothed the hair away from her face. He kissed her forehead lightly, marveling at the treasure he'd found when the world seemed ready to end.

"We're in this together, remember?" he said softly.

******************

Check out more of Lizzy Ford's books wherever you buy ebooks!

******************

## Kiera's Moon Summary

When starving artist Kiera wakes up on board a spaceship, she panics. Her best friend has dragged her across the universe to help her find a man and a life, only the man she ends up unwittingly hooking up with is a battle-hardened warrior prince living in exile.

Calculating, cautious A'Ran wants nothing more than to reclaim his planet. He needs Kiera as his lifemate to heal his planet and his war weary people. He's not prepared to be a lifemate himself, and discovers almost too late what he risks losing if he can't learn to be more than a warrior.

## CHAPTER ONE

Kiera settled at an uncomfortable angle. The sandpapery red roofing beneath her snagged her polyester disco clothing and prevented her from sliding over the nearby edge of the three-story row house. A warm, late spring breeze held just a dash of chill, which was kept at bay by the internal warmth of the three margaritas she'd downed less than an hour before. Evelyn, her best friend and landlord, shifted beside her before waving a manicured hand at the clear night above them and asking,

"Ever wonder what's out there?"

"Sure. I think everyone does," Kiera answered.

"Do you think people reeeeeeally want to know?"

"That's pretty philosophical for a blonde."

"You're so wroooong!"

Kiera giggled. The dinner party Evelyn threw to celebrate Kiera's first commissioned piece of art had been a success, as was expected. The bombshell blonde always threw good dinner parties with fun themes; this theme had been Disco Night, complete with lava lamps, disco ball, tacky '70s music that still jammed out the open windows, and costumes for those who chose to wear them. They'd gone shopping at the local Goodwill for their polyester outfits.

"Well, do you?" Evelyn whispered.

Kiera's thoughts, warm and fuzzy after too much of Evelyn's special punch, drifted as she gazed into the quiet night sky.

"Do I what?" she asked.

"Think people really want to know what's out there?"

"Probably not. People don't know what they want, Evelyn, or life wouldn't suck."

"It doesn't really suck," Evelyn sang in such a happy voice that Kiera rolled her eyes.

"Not for you! You haven't been home in, like, three months, and when you're here, it's all Rum-ass this, Rum-ass that," she complained.

"Romas!" Evelyn corrected with another giggle. "Stop calling him that!"

"Whatever."

"You're so bitter!" Evelyn's giggle turned into outright laughter.

"Don't laugh at me!" Kiera managed a hurt tone and rolled on her side to frown at her blurry best friend of fifteen years. "Why are you laughing at me?"

Evelyn didn't stop for a full minute. She wiped her eyes and drew a shuddering breath.

"You're so cute, and so funny, Kiera," she sighed, and giggled again.

"Puppies are cute. I'm fierce!"

"Yeah!" Evelyn snorted. "Romas says you're as fierce as a kitten."

"A kitten?" Kiera's tone grew more hurt. "I'm not afraid of him, just because he's twelve feet tall and can bench press me with his toes. It's not nice of him to say that."

"It's nicer than your nickname for him," Evelyn pointed out. "He wants to hook you up with his brother, by the way."

"No!"

"You've never met him!"

"If he's half as alpha-male as Rum-ass, hell no!" Kiera snapped.

"And why did you dump Brian?"

Kiera was quiet and flopped onto her back.

"Didn't you say he was an indecisive sissy?" Evelyn prodded. "He wasn't a lightweight either. I saw him box."

"I'm not interested," Kiera said. "Men are heartache and more trouble than they're worth. Either they're huge babies you have to take care of, or they want to lock you in their palace with eunuchs."

"Well, you could at least meet them. He has seven brothers. Maybe one of them will fall somewhere in the middle of your man-scale."

"Omigod. No!"

"What do you think?" Evelyn prodded again.

"I'm not going on blind dates or being hooked up with hairy alpha males."

"No, about the aliens."

"What aliens?" Kiera asked.

"You know, the ones out there." Evelyn tossed a hand toward the dark night sky again.

"I don't know," Kiera answered. "I imagine if there are aliens, they've been discreet for a reason. I don't see any reason to change that."

"You don't want to see other worlds?"

"Other worlds?" she echoed. "I want to explore mine first! I've never been to Europe, or Africa, or anywhere yet. I paint what I think they look like, but I want to see them. I like the sun and sky and ocean—what is there to say other worlds have those?"

"I guess." Evelyn sounded unusually pensive. "But if it were a world like ours, I imagine it would be okay, right?"

"You mean a kind of other dimension thing, where it's really earth just in a different way?"

"No, a different world completely, but similar in that it has a sun, moon, oceans, grass, and stuff."

"Oh," Kiera murmured. The conversation was almost too serious for her muddled thoughts to follow. She sensed Evelyn's sudden melancholy and tried to focus. "You want to go to another world? Like, with aliens and stuff?"

"It would be neat, don't you think? Hypothetically speaking..."

"Could you come home when you wanted?" she asked.

"I don't know."

"Could you take your cat?"

"Probably not," Evelyn replied.

"Would there be lots of people there with four arms or something freakish?"

Evelyn giggled, then said, "No."

"There'd have to be some sort of difference, wouldn't there?" Kiera's brow furrowed. "If no two people are alike on our planet, how could we be like anything from somewhere else?"

"I don't know," Evelyn admitted.

"I bet they'd be ruled by spiders the size of your car," Kiera said with a shudder. "Could you imagine?"

"They don't have spiders," Evelyn said firmly. "And the people are pretty normal. I imagine I'd want to know if I could come home to visit you."

"Yes, that'd be cool. I'll take care of your house while you're gone," Kiera offered. Drowsiness was beginning to take hold of her. She closed her eyes, content.

"And the cat," Evelyn added.

"Okay."

"But wouldn't you want to go, too?"

"I'm not sure," Kiera murmured, hovering at the edge of sleep.

"Would you be afraid?"

"Probably."

"Maybe you should stay."

"Probably," she said. "I guess I could visit for a week, if it means so much to you."

Evelyn's happy response was lost as she faded into sleep.

Kiera dreamt of a planet filled with spiders and dinosaurs and awoke in her bed a couple of hours later to the soft sound of her alarm clock going off. She blinked her bleary eyes, unwilling to move for fear of the distant headache intensifying. The lingering images of recliner-size tarantulas from her dream made her shudder and look around self-consciously to make sure none were in her room. The scent of bacon reached her from the kitchen.

Romas was there. Evelyn only cooked when he spent the night, which would also explain how she ended up in her bed. She recalled falling asleep on the roof and knew Evelyn to be too tipsy to carry or drag her down to her room. Romas had tossed her in bed more than once over the past three months, though he had stopped lecturing her on how unbecoming a lush was to a man looking for a wife.

He had some unworldly views on things, Kiera mused. She rolled onto her back and stared at the ceiling, where she had pinned one of her inspiration posters above the bed. This one showed a determined kitty hanging from a tree branch and always made her smile, even when she was hung-over.

"K-K!" Evelyn sang, her voice muffled through the door. "I'm sending in Romas!"

Kiera scowled at the closed door. Romas had no qualms about invading her bedroom to drag her out of bed if Evelyn directed him to. He had no qualms about ordering dinner for her when she went out with them or telling her what to do with her life. He despised her video game playing and art, instead saying she needed a man capable of keeping her feet on the ground long enough for her to focus on doing something real with her life.

"I'm up!" she shouted.

The fact that he worshiped the ground Evelyn walked on and took care of her made Kiera jealous. She'd never dated a man half as handsome, annoying, or caring as Romas, and she expected there were very few men like him to go around.

She stumbled up and crossed to her bathroom to brush her teeth before going out to breakfast. One look at her disheveled '70s garb, and she decided to change into pajamas.

When she walked into the kitchen, Evelyn was gazing with adoration up at the huge man, leaning against him in a purely anti-feministic way. Romas was a towering example of male perfection: blond with golden skin and bright blue eyes, a chiseled face and buff body, and tall. Evelyn was six feet tall and Romas a full head taller than her. They made a perfect couple, and Kiera was disgusted at the perfection before her that represented everything she had no hopes of ever attaining.

"Hel-lo, I'm here!" she called. Evelyn gave a brilliant smile, and Romas eyed her. She eyed him back. "You again."

"Hello, kitten," he said in his thick accent. She sometimes thought his accent sounded Russian, sometimes Irish.

"Everyone sit!" Evelyn ordered.

Kiera took her usual chair, and Romas ruffled her hair as he passed her. Evelyn brought the last of three trays to the table.

"You didn't come to the party last night," Kiera said as she helped herself to eggs before Romas could fill her plate. Serving them was another of his annoying habits. She couldn't yet determine if the action were pure chauvinism or old-fashioned civility.

"I had business," Romas said, serving a glowing Evelyn.

"Tell her what kind," Evelyn urged, squirming in her chair. They exchanged a heated look so intense Kiera blushed. She focused on her food and banged her fork against her plate.

"Romas proposed!" Evelyn exclaimed.

Kiera's eyes flew up.

"We're getting married!"

"Wh... bu... ah..." Kiera stuttered. "But... you've only known each other for three months! It takes you longer to plan a dinner party, Evey!"

Evelyn laughed. Stunned, Kiera tried to figure out what to say as they both looked expectantly at her.

"Well, what do you think?" Evelyn prodded.

Evelyn had been so happy the past few months, and having Romas around was not that bad. After all, he could fix things around the house that she and Evelyn ignored.

"I think it's really neat," she said. "When are you getting hitched?"

"Saturday."

"Saturday when?"

"This Saturday."

"In two days?" she asked. "Wow. That's... wow! Well, congrats!"

Evelyn looked ready to burst. Kiera found she truly was happy for her, though her own happiness was clouded by a sense of sadness and yearning. She'd known Evelyn since they were in elementary school, and she'd been renting a room from her for the past two years since graduating high school. She didn't want to lose the friend she regarded as a sister.

"Oh, but wait!" she exclaimed. "You won't kick me out?"

"Not if you behave," Romas said.

"Of course not! We're a package deal, right, Romas?" Evelyn grinned. He said nothing. Kiera frowned, concerned by his silence.

"You really don't like me, Romas?" she asked.

"You're tolerable," was the response. Kiera stared at him. He winked with a faint smile, and she relaxed.

"Because I know how alpha males like you work," she retorted. "You'll have everything of Evelyn's put in your name and lock her in her bathroom or something."

"The bathroom is big enough for both of you," Romas said.

"Well, congrats anyway," she said with a sigh. And she smiled, happy for her friend and not too unhappy with her choice of husband-to-be. The couple gave each other another heated look, and she wolfed down her food before leaving them in peace.

An hour later, she dismounted her bike and leaned it against the brick front of the art gallery where her work was displayed. The quaint streets of Pacific Grove were quiet during the weekday, with a small group of women lingering in the midmorning sun at the café on the corner.

"Kevin!" she called as she entered the quiet art gallery. From the outside, it looked like the other small mom-and-pop stores lining the street. Inside, the first and second levels had been combined to create a large, tall space whose walls and ceilings were lined with paintings. She maneuvered through sculptures and other exhibits on the floor to the small office in the back.

Kevin, a small man with a quick smile and trendy glasses, smiled as she opened the door.

"Good to see you, Kiera!" he said, rising to kiss her cheek. "I guess you got my message."

"Made my day! How many did you sell?" she asked.

"Two of the three you left me. And the best part—one of my best customers wants you to paint Cannery Row. This is your second commissioned art project in two weeks!"

"Awesome, awesome, awesome!" she exclaimed, and clapped her hands. "I can start whenever!"

"I did the paperwork for the sales. Just need your signature," he said, pulling a file out of one of the drawers in his desk. "Sign away, and I'll get your cash."

Thrilled, Kiera looked over the paperwork outlining her first sales. Kevin's cut was hefty, but she didn't care: she was a real artist! Kevin crossed his office to the small safe and drew out a small pile of cash.

"I'll have him come in next week to sit down with you and discuss the project."

"The same guy bought the paintings?" she asked.

"No. The guy who bought your paintings I'd never seen before. His name is on the paperwork, if you're curious. It took me some time to convince Mr. Hardy you were the best painter in the area for his Cannery Row project."

She looked more closely at the paper she'd just signed and flipped the page to the receipt he'd stapled there.

Romas Qatwal.

"Oh, damn you," she muttered, irritated her first sale was a pity sale and yet thinking even better of Romas for supporting his fiancée's hopeless friend. "I hope you charged him full price."

"He didn't even flinch. Here's your cut—two thousand and forty three dollars," Kevin said, and counted out the money on the desk.

She looked at the money, unable to remember when she'd last seen that much in one place before. Her bank account was rarely over two hundred. Her first thought went to Evelyn's wedding, and another thrill went through her as she realized she could actually afford something nice for her friend.

"Congrats, Kiera!" Kevin said.

"I know, right? Took long enough. You want me to bring you a couple more paintings? I've got three more completed."

"Definitely. The Cannery Row project will make you a hot commodity around here. Then maybe, just maybe, you'll go out with me."

She laughed at his latest attempt to hit on her. With his small frame and bright eyes, he'd always reminded her of an elf of some sort. She'd even included him—in his elf-like form—in one of her paintings depicting a fantastical scene of sea creatures frolicking on a beach.

"Sorry, Kevin," she said. "You should know better than to date moody artists by now. You've been burned by enough of us."

"I wouldn't own an art gallery if I didn't love artists. The art is a bonus," he said with a wink.

"Keep trying," she replied with a flirtatious smile. "And thank you for talking me up to Mr. Hardy."

Kevin shrugged. She leaned forward to give him a quick hug, gathered her money, and left. Rather than return home right away, she explored several small jewelry stores, looking for the perfect gift for Evelyn before she took her daily trip to the gym.

By the time she returned to the large row house, she was looking forward to an addition to their home who may not fear killing spiders and other bugs. She walked into the living room, puzzled to see Evelyn boxing up her bookshelf.

"Making room for Rum-ass's stuff?" she asked, flinging herself on the couch nearby to watch.

"Um, not really. You might have the house to yourself," Evelyn said. She pushed blonde hair from her face. "We're thinking about returning to his place to live."

"Really?" Kiera frowned. "He's from San Francisco, right?"

"No, his real home." Evelyn watched her digest the information.

"You're leaving me," Kiera said.

"You can come," Evelyn offered. "I'd like for you to come."

"To where?"

"You know how you said you'd like to explore other places?"

"I did?" Kiera asked, thinking hard.

"Last night, on the roof."

"Vaguely," she said. "You mean he lives really, really far away?"

"Yeah. Pretty far," Evelyn replied.

"You're okay with just leaving?"

"I want to be with him, and we think it'll be better for us both in his home."

"You're okay with just leaving me?" Kiera asked with a frown.

"I don't want to leave you! You're my sister, as far as I'm concerned. I'd like for you to come with us. You said last night you'd go for a week, but you can stay with us for as long as you want."

"That's not really normal though," Kiera said. "You show up on your in-laws' doorstep with your friend in tow? I mean, this is supposed to be you starting your lives together, not hauling around your poor spinster of a friend who's about to be abandoned."

"You're guilt tripping me already?" Evelyn grinned and tossed a paperback at Kiera.

"Abused spinster of a friend!"

"As Romas pointed out, you have no real life and nothing really to tie you down," Evelyn said. "You can play video games and paint or draw from anywhere. They might appreciate artists more where he's from."

"I know very well what Rum-ass thinks of my life!" she retorted. "I take it this is his way of hooking me up with a man to keep me in line?"

"He's got seven brothers," Evelyn said. "I've seen pictures. Damn sexy bunch."

"You seriously want me to go?"

"Of course, K. You like adventures, right?"

"Yes, but I'm happy here with my video games and painting," Kiera reminded her.

"Well, you can do those things there. I'll be there. And Romas. He'll protect you from the bad people and spiders."

"I don't know," Kiera said after a pause. "It seems weird, and I'd totally feel like the loser I pretend not to be if you have to take me with you. Can I just stay here and guard your house and cat for you?"

"I know it's far, Kiera," Evelyn said, frowning in disappointment. "Please just think about it some more? We'll leave after the wedding, so you have a couple of days. At the very least, you'll still come for a week?"

Kiera doubted she would change her mind but decided to humor her happy friend.

"Yes, I'll go for a week. The rest is a lot to think about. I just got my first commission ever, and I think my displays at Kevin's gallery are picking up interest. He said someone else is interested in commissioning a piece. I feel like I'm in a good place with all that," Kiera said. "Where is Romas from exactly?"

"You've never heard of it."

"One of those little Eastern European, pocket-sized countries?"

"Pretty much," Evelyn said vaguely.

"Wow. Are you really ready to use outhouses and haul your own water?"

"It's actually a wealthy, highly advanced society," Evelyn said with a chuckle. "We'll have servants to haul our water for us."

Kiera had suspected Romas to be independently wealthy by his complete lack of concern for being anywhere but with Evelyn for the last three months. He'd never mentioned working or making or missing appointments, and Evelyn had never mentioned his employment either. Confirmation of the fact was comforting; Evelyn would never have to worry about money again. And, hopefully, Evelyn never raised her rent, either.

"I'll miss you," Kiera said.

"Think about it! I've gotta go get ready. We're going out in a little bit."

Kiera rolled her eyes. There was a soft knock at the door. Evelyn bolted for the stairwell, unwilling to allow anyone but Kiera to see her without make-up, while Kiera went to the door. She let Romas in with a glare.

"Where are you taking Evelyn?" she demanded as the large man folded himself to sit on the couch. Romas's gaze flickered over her in what she now knew to be amusement. The emotions were almost imperceptible, and it had taken her a long time of studying him to read him.

"Another day at home with your invisible friends?" he teased.

She crossed her arms and sat on the arm of the couch, pinning him with a withering look. She'd planned on spending her Thursday evening in a raid for World of Warcraft, which Romas never approved of. He didn't believe she was interacting with real people and instead called the other online players invisible friends. She'd given up trying to convince him they were real.

"I'm taking her far, far away," he said. "And you're welcome—encouraged—to come."

She softened at the inclusion. It was expected from Evelyn but not from the man himself.

"Why are you leaving so soon?" she asked.

"We'd like to start afresh, preferably in the place we intend to raise half a dozen unruly kids," he said.

"You're really okay with me going for a week? I won't interfere with any honeymoon plans?"

"Of course we want you there. I think you'd be happy in my... country."

"So you can find me a man?" she challenged, raising an eyebrow.

"I've got several in mind."

"It's very nice of you," she said with an unladylike snort that made him grimace. "But I don't think... it doesn't make sense for me to go. I'd feel like a third wheel."

"Third wheel?"

Kiera sought an explanation, recalling he was not familiar with most slang despite his mastery of English.

"Out of place," she explained. "As in, there are the two of you being lovey-dovey and happy, and me hanging out by the bushes."

This drew a smile.

"You are not a third wheel by the bushes," Romas assured her. "You would be treated like a queen at my home. You're a guest, and if you happened to be hooked onto a good man, so be it."

"Hooked up with a good man," she corrected. "Thank you, but I don't need to be hooked up."

"You'll come," he said. "And I'll find you a man. My oldest brother Kisolm needs a woman. He might object to you, but I can convince him to take you."

He hadn't uttered anything so stupid in a long time, after she yelled at him for talking like that. She couldn't help wondering if Evelyn really understood that going to his home country would mean she'd hear this kind of nonsense all the time. She marched out of the room.

"Evelyn! That man is here!" she shouted up the stairwell, and disappeared into her studio. She flipped on her computer and tossed her shoes next to the couch. Her latest painting—another seaside depiction of Fisherman's Wharf—leaned against one wall, ready to be delivered to Kevin's shop. Several minutes later, Evelyn's footsteps sounded on the wooden stairs.

Kiera shook her head, perplexed by their odd invitation to stay with them. Evelyn made it sound permanent, as though Kiera would just pick up and leave for another country. Her gaze went to her desk, and she realized she didn't even have a passport. She might have to wait a few weeks just to visit.

She relaxed into the comfortable black desk chair in front of her computer, wondering if Romas had told Evelyn of the half a dozen kids he expected.

## CHAPTER TWO

A'Ran l'Anshantuwei, the exiled dhjan—king—of the planet Anshan, looked over the three women before him. Each was a specimen of perfection to her people. He turned away from them, his gaze going upward and peering through the skylight in his spacious battle command center.

No one but the dhjan could understand that choosing a lifemate wasn't so simple. The dhjan nishani—king's lifemate—would complete the circle of Anshan's life force. Her presence would make the rivers run with water again and bring new life to the dying planet that was his domain. If he were allowed to pick his mate, he'd have chosen long ago and saved his planet. But the planet chose for him, according to what his father told him long ago.

He met the gaze of his only ally, Jetr, a man from a distant galaxy who had been an ally of Anshan for three generations. The small man waited next to A'Ran's trusted second-in-command, Ne'Rin, whose sister was one of the three before him. Ne'Rin was a man whose forefathers had been chief advisors to the dhjan dynasty since Anshan's inception and had served A'Ran's family for a millennium. Jetr and Ne'Rin were both patient and hopeful, and A'Ran steeled himself to tell them what he must.

None of the three beauties was the woman chosen by his planet, or he'd know. His own mother had been far from beautiful, and his father had told him the signs he'd found the right woman were unmistakable. The earth would drop from beneath his feet and the sun pierce his soul. He felt nothing like this when he looked at the three women.

Like his sisters and advisors, he was losing faith that his nishani existed. He was thirty-two sun-cycles, beyond the age when his forefathers had found their lifemates. Half the population of his planet had been decimated by famine and war. For all he knew, his intended was among them. The Planetary Council, his second-in-command, even his sister, had paraded women through his home every time he returned from a battle. His lifemate simply wasn't there.

"None of them," A'Ran said. Ne'Rin frowned but escorted the women out.

The dhjan had known nothing but war for over half his life, since exiled with his sisters to the tiny moon across the galaxy from his home of Anshan. It was the smallest moon in the Five Galaxies, the section of space under the influence of the meddling Planetary Council. He'd continue the war until he won back his planet and birthright by force, then find another way to heal his planet, since it didn't seem likely that he had a lifemate.

"I think you prefer war, my friend," Jetr said with his gentle humor.

"You know well the bond between the lifemate and the planet. Without her, the rivers are dry, the women are barren, and the mines produce no ore," A'Ran replied, then added pointedly, "And the Planetary Council interferes with everything you try to do to reclaim what's rightfully yours."

"You've refused women from every Council member's family. It's no wonder they don't favor you."

"It has nothing to do with that, Jetr, as you know," he said. "They want the ore only Anshan can produce but don't understand why there will be none until I claim my lifemate."

"In the meantime, you've driven up a debt to them," Jetr reminded him.

"The Council has a selective memory," A'Ran said in irritation. "Every ship, every weapon they own, came from Anshan ore."

"True," Jetr said. "But until they choose to remember that, they ask another favor of you, their last."

"I've heard this before, Jetr," A'Ran said.

"I brokered this one."

A'Ran waited, observing the tiny man with white eyes. Jetr, the only Council member he trusted, had been an ally for three generations of his family without appearing to age. He wore heavy clothing, as if easily chilled, and moved with the smoothness of a warrior. There was a time when A'Ran would've scoffed at Jetr's mention of a favor. That time eroded fast when he was faced with the suffering of his people and the ability of the Council to coerce all his allies but one to leave his side.

He had to repay the odious debt to the Council. Only then would he be free of their interference and maybe even gain the support of some of its members.

"The Council wants an end to the millennia-old blood war between Anshan and Qatwal," Jetr said. "You have the dominant armies in this galaxy, and the other civilizations in your solar system are sick of the war. The ruler of Tri'trij has vacated his planet and lives on colonies outside the solar system. Too much of the on-again, off-again war has impacted your neighbors."

"So it is up to me to broker a peace deal with Qatwal," A'Ran said. "I have no planet, half an army, no food or water for my people, and I must broker a peace deal."

"I'm not saying I agree, just that it must be done," Jetr said. "If you do this, the Council will leave you alone."

"A peace deal depends on two parties, not one," A'Ran reminded him.

"If they refuse, they refuse. But we will work with them to come to some sort of terms. Peace will benefit the solar system, and your neighbors will be happy."

"My neighbors will be fortunate if I don't destroy them next. They stood aside while my planet was overrun by the Council-sanctioned vagrant Yirkin forces!"

"Not sanctioned, just not prevented," Jetr corrected. "The Yirkin are wanderers. The Council wants nothing to do with them and views the presence of your father's betrayer and your people on the planet as a sign the Yirkin are willing to share your planet rather than take it over."

There is no negotiating with the Yirkin scum or my father's killer, A'Ran thought but held his tongue, aware his only ally believed himself right in this.

He thought for a long moment, knowing no peace treaty could be reached with Qatwal. Their war was passive-aggressive rather than open, consisting of Qatwal making his ore ships disappear and then reappear without the ore. Or his affront at the last Council meeting, where A'Ran had Kisolm, the man who would be dhjan, imprisoned in his quarters and miss the Council's final vote on who would maintain distribution rights to the ore only Anshan possessed. A'Ran won the vote by one.

He'd done his part to agitate Kisolm and received every bit as much as he'd given. They'd trained together on one of the Council's neutral planets and ended up rivals in everything.

"I'll do it, Jetr, for you, not the Council. You swear the Council will consider my debt to them repaid?" he asked.

"I swear it. Peace cannot be underestimated, A'Ran. Several members, including Qatwal, may be willing to aid you in regaining your planet after you've reached a peace treaty."

"If they do, it will be to steal my ore. I'll do this and go back to war. I've given up on finding a nishani for my planet."

"This system is truly unique. I didn't believe the planets died without the dhjan and his lifemate until I saw what happened to Anshan."

A'Ran desperately needed allies, food, and water for his people. He clenched his jaw, his pain deep and hidden as he thought of his people and his planet. He fought hard to build alliances. The Council then destroyed them, and bartered, cheated, and stole for the weaponry needed to defeat the invaders, the Yirkin, a sophisticated race whose goal was to claim as many planets as they could in their empire-building. It was the Yirkins' first venture into their system. They chose Anshan for its ore then wooed traitors within his father's government with the promise of ruling their own planet.

"A'Ran, there is something else I must tell you." Jetr's voice grew quieter, and he drew near. "My warriors intercepted information from Anshan. Your father's betrayer planted a traitor among those closest to you. I don't know who, but I suspect Ne'Rin."

"Ne'Rin?" A'Ran said, crossing his arms. "His father may have betrayed mine, but he has been loyal for all these years we've been exiled. He saved my sisters from his own father. If he could've saved my father and mother, he would've."

"You must consider this a possibility. The whereabouts of this moon on which you claim exile have been leaked off-planet. My men intercepted it before it went to Anshan, just as they've intercepted other messages from Anshan directed to someone here."

"There are hundreds of thousands of my warriors here," A'Ran said. "Why do you think it's Ne'Rin?"

"He has direct access to you and the most to gain. You forget: I am not a warrior bound by honor but a diplomat accustomed to undermining others," Jetr replied. "Ne'Rin does his part to prevent you from suspecting him. As an observer, I can tell you there's a great deal of motivation for someone in his position to betray you."

The words stung. If they came from someone other than the man who'd supported his father and grandfather, he'd disregard the warning and have the messenger killed. But this was Jetr warning him. Jetr was stacking a new problem on a pile of other problems he couldn't deal with.

"Brother?"

They both turned at the soft voice. His youngest sister, Talal, stood in the doorway to his war quarters, her gaze hopeful.

"Not yet," he said, aware of what misery he was bringing his sisters. They'd been praying that the last three women would yield his nishani.

His people's hope had turned to desperation in the hands of the Yirkin when every sun-cycle passed and there was no nishani. From the dhjan came strength and stability; from the nishani, restoration and healing. His planet was dying without either, and many had begun to accept this was the planet's fate. He was helpless to find her. He had to wait for the fates to bring his nishani to him.

Talal's face fell, and he had no words to offer. He'd already broken promises of finding his lifemate by his thirtieth, his thirty-first, his thirty-second birthdays.

"I'll think on what you've told me," he said, turning to Jetr. "Promise you'll barter my freedom if Qatwali imprisons me on this peace mission."

"I'll do my best. If that doesn't work, I'll take your sisters to my planet," Jetr answered. "It's all I can offer."

A'Ran nodded in agreement, knowing it was the best he could do. He had a feeling Kisolm, the crown prince of Qatwal, would not even hear him out but would view his attempt to barter peace as a sign of weakness and keep him as a trophy.

"Talal, send Ne'Rin to the practice fields."

His sister hurried away. Jetr bowed his head, sensing the dismissal. A'Ran left the command center for the practice fields, the area where his men trained. He stepped into the bright sunlight and withdrew one of hundreds of grey swords housed in small racks along the back side of the dwelling that was his temporary home, until he reclaimed his planet. The field was empty, his men preparing for another space battle.

He hefted the curved sword and marveled at the grey metal. Only the ore on Anshan could produce the metal that was not only unbreakable but easily molded. All the spaceships, computers, and weapons within the Five Galaxies were made from ore from Anshan mines—even the swords, the only weapons sanctioned by the Planetary Council as fair and appropriate for man-to-man combat. The Council disallowed lasers or other advanced weapons, instead opting for the traditional weapons of their ancestors, and the only weapons used by some planets with their less developed civilizations.

Swiping at the air, A'Ran couldn't help but feel furious that the Council would protect such civilizations from those that were more advanced out of some sense of fairness while sitting by doing nothing as his planet was overrun and his parents murdered. Despite his hatred for the politics, he knew he needed the Council's help. His people were starving as the planet died, and soon, the Council would realize the planet produced no ore without its rightful ruler.

Anshan—a chunk of rock in space—was smarter than the entire Council combined, even Jetr, who was content to mediate between him and the Council without truly choosing sides. Jetr had been loyal to his family for generations. A'Ran respected him for his service. The odd-looking man was the only reason the Council hadn't ceded to the Yirkins' petitions to claim the planet officially.

And yet, he couldn't help feeling as if he alone bore the weight of his planet on his back as he struggled to pay for food, water, and weapons. He was running out of ore and other means to barter; he'd need the Council's mercy soon.

"I am sorry my sister did not please you, A'Ran," Ne'Rin said as he stepped into the field.

"She pleased me, Ne'Rin, but she is not meant to be my nishani," he replied.

"What do you wait for?"

A'Ran was quiet. He didn't know how to explain it and wondered if he should even try with Jetr's suspicions fresh in his mind. His father said Anshan would tell him, and the feeling would be unmistakable. He hadn't been on his own planet since his parents were killed, and he wasn't sure how the planet would choose someone for him when he wasn't there.

"I'll know," he said with more confidence than he felt. "Are the warriors ready for the next campaign?"

"They are."

"You and I have a different mission. A very unpleasant one."

"Jetr told me."

"Ready my personal ship for the flight to Qatwal."

"Yes, dhjan."

A'Ran watched him go, sensing the same disappointment and doubt he'd seen in his sister earlier. He wondered if years of disappointment had driven his most trusted friend away as greed did Ne'Rin's father.

He could do nothing but continue to fight. He swiped at the air again, unable to shake his anger.

## CHAPTER THREE

The next two days passed quickly as Kiera helped Evelyn set up her sudden wedding. Evelyn handled it all with cheerfulness while Kiera stressed over the shade of flowers clashing with the décor, and the cake containing nuts, which Romas was allergic to. Evelyn's wedding was for a hundred invitees in a small chapel by the ocean, followed by a reception for over twice that many guests. Most of the guests were Evelyn's friends and family; Romas's small party consisted of only a handful of men—cousins, according to Evelyn—that resembled an NFL team dressed uncomfortably in their tuxes.

The newlyweds spent the night at a local luxury hotel—also an arrangement made by Kiera—and she was left alone in the row house full of boxes.

Given her first chance to rest in over two days, she sighed, exhausted and irritated at having to dig her own clothing out of a box. The movers had gone crazy and even packed her stuff. Her make-up was smeared from walking through the Monterey mists, her maid-of-honor dress wrinkled from constant sitting and standing. She wove her way to her bathroom through the maze of boxes and took a long shower to ease her tired body. The day had gone beautifully, and the sight of Evelyn's beaming, glowing face stuck in her head.

Kiera had never seen anyone so happy. Hot water ran over her head and down her body, soothing her. Would she ever be so happy?

Not if it has to do with a man.

She smiled, finished washing, and emerged from the shower. The new necklace she wore that matched the one she bought for Evelyn glimmered in the mirror. Disappointed her friend was leaving for somewhere across the world, she'd bought them matching necklaces featuring whimsical half moons in rose gold with a single, small, sparkling diamond of a star embedded in the moon.

She left the bathroom, pulling on an oversized, soft T-shirt Evelyn had shanghaied from Romas and Kiera had shanghaied from Evelyn.

The boxes were gone. Startled, she looked around twice. She listened but heard no one downstairs to indicate the movers had been through and glanced at the clock on her nightstand. It was nearly one thirty.

Perplexed as to what kind of movers worked at such an hour, she roamed through the row house from top to bottom. All the boxes were gone. No strangers were in the house, and the doors were bolted. She briefly considered calling Evelyn to ask about her moving arrangements. Evelyn might love her but would probably not welcome a call on her wedding night.

Kiera glanced around again, shook her head, and crawled into bed. Evelyn had a way of ensuring things were done, even if she didn't seem to have time to do them. She probably had a mover scheduled and forgot to mention it.

In the morning, Kiera planned to clean up the house. After, she'd start working on another painting, the portrait of Evelyn and Romas she wanted to give the two of them as their joint wedding present. Mentally, she started on the portrait.

Although tired, sleep didn't come. Kiera rose and trotted down to her studio, happy to see the movers had left her studio alone. She flooded the studio with light, then pulled another blank canvas from the closet and perched it on her easel. She sat at her desk and started to sketch the visage of Evelyn in her long wedding dress and Romas in his dark tux on a piece of paper, glancing up occasionally at the blank canvas as she thought of proportions.

Comfortable in the plush office chair, she propped her feet up on her desk and continued to sketch until the picture began to look as she wanted it to. She dozed as she drew, caught herself twice, then dropped into sleep, unaware that those who removed the boxes were coming next for her.

Soon after confirming she was asleep, the two large men who had emptied the house of boxes returned for her. They ignored her studio and its contents. One placed a sleep patch on her ear to prevent her from waking and scooped her up while the other grabbed the last suitcase out of her bedroom. They left the row house for the park across the street, where a small spacecraft awaited them.

Settling Kiera on a grey slab bench, the first man straightened and motioned the other over.

"Not like our women," he said as the other warrior joined him. "Very small."

"Like a doll," the second agreed. "Pretty for so small a creature."

"You have no mate. Ask for her band."

The second snorted and strode into the cockpit, followed by the first.

"She will mate with no one like us. Her sister is mated to the second son of our ruler. This one is too exquisite. She must be intended for Kisolm," he replied.

"You brought all her belongings?"

"Everything, as Romas said, except the pictures. Not a noble pastime for one who will wed our next ruler," the second said with a frown. "Only Anshan barbarians would use their hands to create pictures."

"I think the pictures are too advanced for Anshan-kind," the first said with a chuckle. "If they didn't own the ore mines, they'd be using rocks to fight."

The second chuckled as he ordered the computer to rendezvous with the massive grey spaceship awaiting them outside the planet's atmosphere. The small woman's soft snores filled the transport ship.

Evelyn stood in the dark grey room of the spaceship with its cozy, dim lighting and the soft purr of hidden machines. She didn't really care what the dark grey walls, floors, and ceilings were made of or why the floor felt like carpet and looked like gun metal. The room was vacant except for a metal slab that served as a bed and the six-legged, cat-like creature sitting on the edge of the bed watching its sleeping occupant.

She leaned against the wall, pensive. Her plan, while brilliant when plotted the past month, didn't seem quite so wonderful right now. Kiera hadn't wanted to come, even for the proposed week. Evelyn knew—and Romas assured her—Kiera would be fine. She could paint anywhere, and her life was otherwise so unfulfilling, Evelyn didn't know how she could stand it. She wanted her friend to be happy, and Romas thought this was the best way. She had few instincts, unlike Kiera's hyperactive intuition, but she felt a definite tingling. She had to bring Kiera with her. It was meant to be.

And then she ran into several of the cat-like creatures roaming the ship. They were furry and about knee-height full grown with similar triangular ears and a tail. The rest of their bodies were unlike cats. They had six legs with little pads for feet instead of toes and claws, a delicate snout not quite the length of an anteater's, lined with fine hairs and tiny teeth used to vacuum up mold, dust, and dirt that was its main food source, and an odd habit of climbing walls with hidden suckers in its padded feet. From what Romas said, every household on his planet had at least one or two of the critters to keep things clean.

One sat perched on Kiera's bed, watching her sleep. Its legs were jointed outwards like a spider's, and its ability to climb walls resembled that of a spider. It didn't spin webs and looked more to Evelyn like a mutated cat, but the moment she recalled Kiera's fear, she also realized that the cat-like creature would easily pass as a large spider.

That's gonna be a problem, Evelyn contemplated. Kiera would freak when she saw the cats.

She grabbed the sitting creature. It twisted its odd little face to look at her and sniffed at her arm with its small trunk. It didn't purr like a cat but growled. Turning away, she missed the movement behind her as another of the creatures appeared from beneath the bed. She tucked the creature in her hands under one arm and left the small room for a long corridor in similar dark grey which glowed more brightly from indistinguishable light sources. She trailed her fingers down a wall, smiling when she saw soft glimmers light up beneath her touch, trail her fingers a short distance, and blink out.

The cat-like creature squirmed. She set it down.

"You leave Kiera alone," she ordered sternly.

The creature loped ahead, darting out of sight down another hall. Evelyn followed leisurely, unconcerned with being lost on the massive ship. If she became turned around, all she needed to do was touch the wall and tell it where she wanted to go. The glimmers would guide her there. Or Romas would come searching for her.

Evelyn hugged herself before looking down at the massive diamond on her ring finger. Bubbling with happiness, she hummed as she strode through the corridors in search of Romas.

He was in their quarters and stood as she entered. He was naked, as if awaiting her. She smiled and flung herself into his arms. They made love for the umpteenth time since their wedding. Afterwards, she snuggled into his arms, content with the sound of his heartbeat and the feel of his arms around her. Just as she drifted into sleep, the spaceship's internal communication system awoke her.

"Your woman's sister needs attending to."

The male voice came from nowhere and everywhere and disturbed the two naked forms on the dark grey bed. Evelyn raised her head lazily, unable to quell the urge to seek out the source of the voice even knowing she wouldn't find it.

Your woman. There had been several dozen mistranslations from the small translator attached to her ear lobe. This one was oft repeated and irritated her whenever she heard it. She started to sit.

"She'll be well," Romas said. He nuzzled her and pulled her back into his body. She relaxed, his warmth and presence lulling her into comfort she didn't want to leave.

"Your woman's sister needs attending to."

This time, the calm male voice was accompanied by a distinctly feminine wail in the background. She shot up and scrambled for her clothes. Romas followed. If she looked, she feared she might find him amused. After Kiera's three months of tormenting him, he would find turning the tables satisfying.

"You have to be understanding," she reminded him again. "You know Kiera well enough. She's really emotional. You have to be less... you know. You just have to be understanding."

Romas snorted in response. She hurried from the room without her shoes and tucked in the alien clothing: soft, silky tunic into soft, silky pants that adjusted in size to fit her form. She stepped into the hallway, unwilling to await a purposely slower-moving Romas, and touched the wall.

"Take me to Kiera," she said. Glimmers lit up along one wall, guiding her through the maze of the ship. She'd been contemplating how to break the news to Kiera.

How did you tell your best friend that aliens were real and oh, by the way, I married one and am taking you with me to his planet, for your own good? She was doing what she thought was best for her friend, and Kiera would hate that.

She mulled it over again as she trotted down the corridors. There was no choice now; she had some explaining to do. What would she say? That there was a better chance of her selling art if she painted something no one else on earth could imagine? That Kiera would have her ocean, sky, and grass on the new planet? That they were going to some other planet millions of light years from earth because Romas knew a few good men they'd like to hook her up with?

Her pace slowed as she thought until she was walking, troubled. Romas caught up to her and swept her into his arms for a quick kiss.

"I've completely forgotten what I should tell her," she said.

"I'll explain things."

"She's not going to like hearing it from you."

Romas said nothing.

"You have to be gentle, Romas."

They heard her before turning the corner. Kiera was cursing and shouting. The softened expression on Romas's face—only present for her—hardened as he prepared himself to deal with whichever of his warriors had happened upon Kiera. Romas was all business by the time they rounded the corner; he even released Evelyn's hand and quickened his step into one that befitted a warrior prince.

Evelyn loved his game face. It was sexy as hell, like everything about him. Having spent enough time on the ship to understand the odd society, she knew better than to charge in and handle what he would consider his duty. She hung back when she reached the other three warriors in the hall watching the scene in the room. Romas strode in unasked, and she cursed quietly as she saw the cat-like critter chasing Kiera.

Kiera was yelling at it, her blue eyes large and wild. She clung to one of the warriors, attempting to climb him as the cat-like critter—convinced it was a game—wagged its tail and chased her around the large man in the center of the room.

Evelyn would've laughed had Kiera not appeared so terrified and bewildered. The warriors made no move to corner the critter or even calm Kiera down. They watched instead with curiosity.

Romas snatched the critter with one hand and tossed it to one of the warriors at the door. He grabbed Kiera with the other arm and flung her over his shoulder. She stilled and grew silent, then pushed away from him.

"Evelyn!" she shouted, panicked. "What are you doing here? God, this is a horrible dream! There are monsters and big men with funny..."

At that point her talking became too quick for the translator hooked on Evelyn's ear to keep up. She removed it, irritated. The warrior Kiera had been attempting to scale addressed Romas. Romas's response was abrupt and sharp enough to be hostile. Evelyn glanced between them, uneasy at the exchange. The warrior stepped away.

"Kiera, it's okay, just calm—"

"Evelyn!"

Kiera was near tears and began to squirm when the six-legged creature came into sight again. Romas strode out of the room and down the hall. Evelyn scrambled after him, jogging to keep pace with his long legs. He didn't slow until they reached their quarters.

Kiera babbled the entire time, convinced it was a dream. Evelyn listened and cringed, not sure how she would explain everything. They reached their quarters and closed the door.

Romas set Kiera down gently. Kiera bounded away from him and flung her arms around Evelyn, who gave a startled laugh and hugged her back. She met Romas's eyes over her friend's head. Romas crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow in silent inquiry. Evelyn shook her head.

"K-K!" she cooed, trying to pry Kiera's grip off her and break through her babbling. "Calm down, Kiera."

Neither worked, so Evelyn let her talk and hugged her hard. Romas shook his head and stepped forward.

"No, I can—" she objected.

Romas ignored her and grabbed Kiera, pulled her away to face him, and gave her a stiff shake. She fell silent and stared at him, her striking eyes even larger.

"Do you understand me?" Romas demanded.

Kiera blinked.

"Yes or no?"

She nodded.

"Be calm. Do you understand?"

Another nod. Evelyn sighed. She elbowed Romas away to stand before Kiera. The smaller woman was still, as if afraid to move.

"Kiera, I need to explain something to you," she started. "It's not going to be easy for you to take, but hear me out, okay?"

Another stiff nod.

"Are you holding your breath?" she asked. Kiera released it. She blinked a few times as tears lined her eyes.

"Romas, can you give us a minute?"

He grunted and left. Kiera's eyes strayed from Evelyn's, and she twisted all the way around, taking in everything, before she started to cry. Evelyn was silent, debating what to say. Finally, she asked lamely, "Are you okay?"

Kiera wiped her eyes and gazed at her with a deep frown, then said, "I had a dream once about being sent into outer space."

"So it's not as much of a shock?" Evelyn asked hopefully. Kiera's face skewed again as she started crying once more.

"In my dream... the aliens... took me... to a planet ruled by spiders!"

Evelyn sighed. Kiera was bound to be traumatized until she saw for herself there were no monster-sized spiders on Romas's home planet. Hopefully, hopefully, that would be the largest obstacle Evelyn faced in explaining the situation to her.

"Come on. I'll tell you about Romas and where we're going."

Kiera's tears stopped sometime during the hours of explanation and history lessons Evelyn gave. She heard very little of any of them but somehow managed to nod when required and even respond with words her shocked mind did not hear or understand. She sat very still on the dark grey bed, her legs folded and hands in her lap, and stared at Evelyn.

She wondered if she had died, for she seemed able to see the conversation occurring from a dozen feet away, as if she were watching television instead of involved in it. She nodded and accepted Evelyn's far-fetched explanations just as she might nod and temporarily accept the equally unreal world of Star Wars. When the movie was over, she would smile, get up, and go home.

But this movie had no end. The world around her was real. And it was uglier than she imagined a spaceship to be. There was dark grey and sterility in the absence of anything remotely friendly, homey, or welcoming. A yellowish glow emitted from some unseen light source in the grey walls reminded her of a late winter afternoon that never ended.

Kiera wasn't watching Star Wars but living it. The only thing that seemed to click was Evelyn's insistence that there were no spiders. Yet she'd seen the most incredibly huge spider dangling over her head when she awoke. It even slapped her with one of its long legs. She shuddered and asked again, "Are there more spiders on the planet?"

Evelyn looked defeated, and Kiera expected she had already covered the subject exhaustively.

"That was a cat, not a spider."

"It had eight legs," Kiera insisted.

"It has six legs."

"It's still more than four. Cats have four legs."

"Kiera!" Evelyn snapped. "It's their version of a cat!"

"Does their version of a dog have eight legs?"

"No! They don't have dogs, and it only has six legs!"

"What does? The dog?"

"The cat!"

"What else has more than four legs?" Kiera pressed.

"My God, Kiera!" Evelyn sighed and rubbed her face. "You want Romas to come in here and explain things?"

"I want to go home," Kiera replied.

"This will be better than home," Evelyn promised. "I'll be with you. So will Romas. You needn't worry about anything. Besides, you said you'd stay at least a week, right?"

"And the cats?"

"The cats... they're domesticated and really very nice."

"Are there other creatures with more than four legs?"

"I really, really don't know." Evelyn shook her head. "Can you think of anything else but spiders?"

"Is there air on your planet?" Before Evelyn could answer, another thought occurred to Kiera. "Are you an alien, too?"

"No, no, no! I was born in Mississippi. I swear it to you, Kiera. I wouldn't lie to you about anything like that."

"Just keep it from me until I awaken on a spaceship?" she retorted.

"I asked you if you wanted to come," Evelyn reminded her.

"I said no!"

"You said you'd think about it."

"You didn't tell me where we were going!" she said, incredulous.

"It's far away, like I said!" Evelyn said somewhat defensively.

"Omigod! It's so not just far away!" Kiera replied. "And women don't have any rights where Romas is from. He said as much! So I'm going to be stuck on a planet far away without a bus ticket home surrounded by spiders the size of basketballs and being bossed around by Neanderthal barbarians who forbid me to talk and lock me in the bathroom!"

"You're adorable even when you're so upset!" Evelyn grinned. Kiera's chest clenched as she began crying again. Evelyn threw her arms around her and hugged her, chuckling. "You'll be okay, K-K. You'll see."

Kiera squeezed her back, feeling very, very lost. She forced herself to withdraw from the surreal world and let herself go numb. After all, when she finally awoke from this nightmare, all would be back to normal, and she would have new inspiration for her paintings. She kept telling herself she'd wake up from this wacky dream soon.

Six days passed on the ship. She awoke six more times willing the nightmare to be over. On the seventh morning—if there were such a thing in space—she lay in bed and stared at the dark grey ceiling. The world was becoming more real as the days passed. She'd avoided the galley Evelyn had tried for three days to drag her to and said it would prove they were on a ship after she challenged Evelyn to prove it wasn't a dream.

She sat and crossed her legs, thoughtful. She didn't feel quite as traumatized today. In fact, she felt angry, and she wanted to see the galley to confirm this all wasn't an elaborate hallucination. She tucked in her shirt in the way Evelyn had told her was customary. She liked the space clothing. It was comfortable, like wearing pajamas all day long. All she had to do was choose the color she wanted to wear—black for the past several days in silent objection to her presence aboard the ship—and the ship's computer wove it for her.

At least, that was her version. Romas had attempted once to explain the clothing was not woven aboard the ship but created on his home planet, molecularly broken into invisible pieces and stored somewhere aboard the ship.

She didn't understand. It was safer for her to imagine someone sitting just behind her wall weaving clothing and sending it to her or anyone else as they requested. It made the clothing unit much less intimidating than Romas's lecture on matter and antimatter and how to store the two successfully without blowing up something.

The parts of the room were well hidden. It had taken her two days to work up the courage to walk alone into what appeared to be the rear wall but was really a mirage disguising a grey bathroom with a clothing unit in the corner. She closed her eyes as she stepped into and through the wall and opened them after two steps. A waist-high bathtub and a round disc serving as an alien toilet, also waist-high, were on one wall. If she asked, a mirror would appear on the opposite wall.

"Teal," she said to the clothing unit.

There was no other purr aside from the constant, low hum similar to the hum surrounding electric wires. A flicker of light, and the clothing appeared on a slate grey slab serving as a bench near the door.

She changed into the comfortable clothing. She stood spread-eagle until it shrank to fit her, shuddered at the creepy sensation of life-like silk caressing her skin, and hurried out of the bathroom.

She held her forearm out to the door as she approached, glancing again at the gold band around her wrist that Romas had emphasized she needed to wear at all the times. For once, she hadn't corrected his English, only nodded once more and held out her arm for the bracelet. What had appeared to be a thick, gold, hard band of about three inches in width had molded around her arm and felt no heavier than the clothing she wore. It was flexible and moved with her when she tested it by flexing or releasing her forearm muscles.

Romas had felt no need to explain his insistence of her wearing it, but Evelyn had explained it acted as a visual identifying piece and also happened to open all the doors on the ship.

All the doors.

It made her mind leap until she recalled she was supposedly on a spaceship. She couldn't order the exit door open and walk home. If there were more of those monstrous spiders on board, she probably did not want to wander around opening doors at random.

Except for today. Today she wanted to see the window to space in the galley Evelyn wanted her to see.

Kiera placed a dark grey device the size of a small button on her earlobe like an earring. It stuck, but she forced herself not to ask why. It was allegedly her translator and emitted a low-level hum similar to the walls. Without it, the ship wouldn't understand her outside of her room. She exited and touched the wall of one corridor.

"Main galley," she said.

A trickle of lights lit up on the wall to her right. She followed. Several of what Evelyn had called warriors passed her in the hall. She thought she recognized one or two from the men who had accompanied Romas to the wedding.

Evelyn's many history lessons had covered the strange kin of Romas's, explaining they weren't the cousins Romas claimed them to be at the wedding. They weren't relatives at all, but members of Romas's army. Kiera had nodded as was expected while wondering what the hell Evelyn drank to make all this seem reasonable.

Romas's clan was very large and his father's influence the greatest on the planet of Qatwal. The race of warriors was ancient, dating back a hundred millennia. Their planet had been a barbarian planet, until the Five Galaxies zone, in which Qatwal sat in the middle, was discovered by a master race of super-genius aliens Evelyn referred to as the Brains. The Brains set up the Planetary Council—the alien version of the United Nations—several generations before to mediate between the warring planets within the Five Galaxies. The Brains also brought technological advancement that—

A massive man passed her in the hall, and she stopped mid-thought to stare at him as he walked away. All the men on Romas's planet were larger than those on hers. She believed Evelyn's tale of a race of people bred for war. The man she just passed was a foot taller than Romas and one and a half times as wide. She felt dwarfed whenever she crossed one of the men aboard the ship.

When he disappeared around the corner, she returned to her thoughts and following the lights. There were still wars, Evelyn had confided, even though it was frowned upon by the Council.

Another giant of a man passed her, and she shook her head, amazed. The warriors never spoke or even gave her more than a passing glance. She continued down the hall, watching the lights. They stopped a short time later and surrounded a metal door. She waved her arm band, and the door opened. The room she stepped into was triangular shaped, consisting of a wall of angled windows, small tables against the other wall, and round seats facing the windows. The galley was occupied by three hulking men at a table.

She gazed out the windows, unease making her stomach churn. She couldn't help feeling disappointed; space looked no different than it had when she was lying on the roof of Evelyn's house. She expected real space to look closer if nothing else.

Which way was home? She didn't see any glowing blue planets. She sat in one of the chairs and slid down in it until her head rested against the back. They seemed to be moving very slowly for being on a spaceship, she mused.

"I thought you would come here eventually." Evelyn's voice was soft. Kiera grunted without turning. Evelyn slid into the chair beside her. "You okay?"

"I don't know. I can't make sense of things," Kiera said.

"You overanalyze things. Don't try, just accept," Evelyn advised.

"Is that what you did?" Kiera glanced at her.

"Don't give this blonde the credit for thinking too deeply."

The three warriors at the table relocated several chairs down.

"Take off your earpiece," Evelyn whispered. Kiera did so and set it carefully on her knee. It would blend in with everything around her if she dropped it.

"Neat little things," Evelyn said with some excitement as she placed hers on the chair's slender arm. "I see you're not wearing black today."

"Too depressed," Kiera said. "Needed some color."

"Don't think they like not knowing what we're saying," she said with some satisfaction. "Romas isn't bad, but I can imagine most of these guys have a bit too much testosterone."

"Romas has too much testosterone," Kiera retorted. "I bet this was his idea, wasn't it? Dragging me away from home?"

"No, it was mostly mine," she said. "He agreed you needed a real life, though."

"That's bad enough."

"You'll be fascinating to his people," Evelyn continued. "You're what they might call petite."

"Petite?" Kiera echoed with a raised eyebrow. "I've never been called petite in my life! I'm of above average height by an inch and above average weight by ten pounds."

"The women there are grown bigger, too," Evelyn explained. "Like me."

"Omigod. So I'm going to a planet of models and body builders," Kiera said. "I'll be the rotund brunette no one wants to talk to!"

"Stop! Romas said you're being a five-year-old, and I agree! They like you Kiera," Evelyn said, and raised her chin toward the warriors near them. "The one who saved you from the cat asked Romas on the spot to marry you."

Kiera gave an unladylike snort. "I'm sure Romas told him he wouldn't want to deal with my fiery tongue. That's absurd, Evelyn."

"Well, they're different, hon," Evelyn said with some frustration. "I have the feeling we'll both stick out."

Kiera glanced at her, hearing the nervousness for the first time.

"Are you worried about... things?" she queried. "Other than being on a spaceship with aliens and super-tarantulas?"

"Yeah. The usual, I guess. Meeting his parents, them accepting me, fitting in with the new place, you know."

"You'll do great, Evelyn," Kiera said. "You're perfect, brilliant, and beautiful. Rum-ass thinks so, and so do I. There's no way they won't be bowled over by you."

"That's sweet, K-K," Evelyn answered.

"If not, we can steal a spaceship and go home," Kiera added under her breath.

Evelyn giggled. "Not if Romas hooks you up with one of his brothers." She grinned. "You'll get to meet them all when we land tomorrow."

"Tomorrow?" Kiera echoed.

"Their traditions are a little different." Evelyn gave her a sidelong look. "You may not have much control over some things."

"I think I'm already experiencing that."

"Yeah... " Evelyn said, and hesitated before continuing. "You might not have a choice in what man decides... to like you or propose or something."

"What?"

"You know. Think of it as a tribal warrior society that's kinda backwards or antiquated in its customs."

"I'm not following."

"You're a guest of Romas right now, but if he decides to put you on the market, so to speak, pretty much anyone can... um... claim you as a... you know, a bride."

"But I'm going home," Kiera said blankly.

"Well, I'll talk to him," Evelyn said, and rushed into a new subject. "Isn't this an awesome view?"

Kiera looked at her, attempting to decipher her warning. It sounded very much like Evelyn was trying to tell her Romas could marry her off at his will when he pleased. The idea was absurd, even for someone as chauvinistic as Romas. Her instincts didn't like Evelyn's nonchalance on the subject.

"Yeah, nice view," she murmured. "Do they have anything unusual, like four moons?"

"There are two moons and two suns, but the suns are so close together, you can't tell," Evelyn said. "The standard day is longer than ours, about thirty hours instead of twenty-four, with that divided evenly between day and night."

"Have you been there before?" Kiera asked.

"No. I've been interrogating Romas for about two months now," Evelyn admitted with a smile. "They have green grass, oceans, and blue sky just like us."

"Is the sun yellow?"

"Yes, Kiera!"

"So the only difference is their animals and the size of their people," Kiera said.

"Pretty much."

She shifted in her chair. She had many more questions, but the more she asked, the less she could deny the world around her was real. Tomorrow she would meet Romas's alien-brothers and parents. Or maybe, just maybe, tomorrow morning she would finally wake up.

They sat for a while before she felt a familiar sense of anxiety at the reality of her situation. She wandered back to the safety of her room, wanting paper and pencils, her favorite jeans... anything familiar to comfort her. She lay on the bed as she had for several days already, sick of the jerky-like food Evelyn brought her.

She couldn't sleep, even when the computer turned her lights out in the only sign it was bedtime. She spent the night waiting for the nightmare world to end and dressed the next morning with an undertaker's solemnity. Soon after, a warrior came to her door and led her down several halls and into a tiny box resembling an elevator. Unlike an elevator, it didn't appear to move. She felt silly standing in it with the three warrior strangers around her, waiting for something to happen that never did. When the doors opened, she realized everything had changed. For one, she was no longer faced with dark grey. For two, it was not just Romas and Evelyn before her.

There were hundreds, maybe thousands, of cheerfully clothed giants and models lining a petal-strewn pathway. Brilliant sunlight blinded her after days of grey, and she blinked at the bright, familiar blue sky.

It was morning. She smelled dew. A light, warm breeze brushed her cheek. The sensations made her want to cry. Relieved, she focused on the blue skies, yellow suns, and thick emerald grass that reminded her of pictures from a tour book of Ireland. She felt more grounded as she stepped out of the horrible grey elevator onto a thick carpet of green. She was no longer confined in purgatory, afloat in space. She avoided turning around to see what must have been a hulking grey mass of metal spaceship.

One of the warriors flanking her nudged her forward. Romas and Evelyn were already several dozen feet down the flowered path. Evelyn appeared serene and perfect, as usual. Romas was detached and unreadable, the supreme warrior prince.

Kiera stepped forward, eager to reach Evelyn. Her friend hadn't been joking about her being considered petite and unique. She didn't see one woman under six feet tall or any man who didn't tower over six feet. Romas's people were fair skinned with light hair in varying shades of blond and red. She saw a full range of eye colors, though she noticed with some interest that blue or green eyes were unnaturally clear—unlike her Mediterranean, green-blue-grey gaze.

She took in their bright clothing, glad she thought to wear light blue today. Any darker color, and she would stand out even more.

She reached Evelyn and Romas and forced herself not to crowd them. She kept her eyes on the couple instead of the crowd. People stare at her with varying looks of curiosity and intensity. Her face warmed and reddened beneath the scrutiny. Evelyn was the queen of handling crowds, but Kiera could think of nothing more than ducking into a safe corner and staying there with her back to the wall.

The warriors with her closed around her, blocking some of the crowd from sight.

The couple before her stopped, and she brought her gaze back to them. They stood in front of an airy, light tent resembling a silk sheet suspended in midair over a table. A man and a woman in their prime stood before them, and the light murmuring of the crowd hushed. They were a handsome couple, the elegant woman's hair so fine and blonde it resembled white silk. The man beside her had dark blond hair, serious brown eyes in a chiseled face, and a form as fit as his son's.

Evelyn's in-laws. Kiera held her breath for her friend as Evelyn stepped forward. Her friend was sure-footed and confident, but Kiera knew she was nervous. Evelyn's words were too quiet for Kiera to hear.

The scent of real food wafted towards her. Her mouth watered, and her eyes dropped to the source. It was not the chewy ship food. It looked like real food packed on the low tables with meat, gravies, and tons of dishes of what might have been casseroles of varying colors. Pillows passed as chairs, and bowls as cups.

She leaned to see past Romas and saw that the tent before her was only the head tent. Tables and pillows stretched as far as she could see to create a massive circle she assumed was large enough to seat the crowd. Her eyes caught movement at the edge of the crowd. Three massive warriors escorted a fourth whose hands were bound. They moved out of sight at her blink, and she wondered how criminals were treated on such a planet.

Evelyn turned, motioning her forward. Kiera went.

"My friend, Kiera." Evelyn's voice was quiet and respectful.

Kiera felt she should have curtseyed or saluted or something. Uncertainly, she remained where she was and gazed at the man and woman before her. They looked her over curiously. The woman appeared bright-eyed and pleasant, the warrior-husband unreadable.

"Kiera, this is Romas's mother, Lishana, and his father, Mison," Evelyn said.

A slight smile drew up one side of Lishana's mouth, and Kiera felt the urge to smile as well. There was a gentle air around the woman, and her large brown eyes lacked the rigid stoniness of her husband's. At first glance, Lishana did not seem the kind of mother-in-law that might cause Evelyn problems.

"You are welcome, Kiera." Lishana's voice was as soft as her features. "May the suns long grace you."

"Thank you," Kiera responded.

"Will you join us?" The invitation was addressed to all three of them. As if on cue, the crowd began to break up, with cheerful groups moving to various positions around the circle. Kiera watched them, somewhat relieved not to be the center of attention any longer. She trailed the two couples up shallow stairs and took the seat beside Evelyn not occupied by Romas. Her gaze dropped to the feast before them.

Did any of the animals on the table look like spiders while alive?

She stared at a tray of meat for a long moment. Several giants with Romas's shade of blond hair and similar blue eyes seated themselves across from them. She knew by their similar facial features they were brothers, and Romas's threat of hooking her up with one made her more self-conscious.

Mison motioned for those at his table to eat, and she reached for the plate of meat before her before Romas or any of his brothers could assist her. She tapped the earpiece as the conversation around picked up but the words faded in and out of translation. Even an elite, advanced society like Romas's had technical difficulties. She removed the earpiece and replaced it. The translator hummed once more.

"Romas had all the cats corralled and kept elsewhere for this feast, just for you," Evelyn leaned over to whisper. "Isn't he just awesome?"

"He's awesome if he keeps them corralled for my entire visit, which hopefully won't be long," Kiera replied. Evelyn frowned and shifted away. Kiera almost apologized, but the approach and introduction of two pre-teen boys with white-blond hair and bright blue eyes distracted her.

"My brothers, Lilan and Hilan," Romas announced.

The grinning boys were between ten and twelve, already tall and lanky. The two scuffled for a seat next to one of their older brothers across from Kiera before a look from Mison quieted them. They sat dutifully, sharing the pillow, and were calm for several moments before a discreet elbow match broke out between them. She was grateful to see even alien kids behaved like typical kids.

She took her first bite of what looked like beef. It certainly tasted like beef, though the tangy spices were unfamiliar. Evelyn poured clear, steaming broth into a bowl beside her plate.

"This is good. You can dip anything in this," she said.

Kiera tried it. The clear broth held a tangy, rich flavor, like spiced butter. As a fan of good food, Kiera found Evelyn's words to be quite true. She dipped everything she tried—from meat to casseroles with odd textures—in the clear broth. They even had a version of bread; it was unleavened and came in large, round, flat ears.

She ate until full, then pushed her plate from the edge of the table. The two boys across from her had managed to make messes of themselves and the table in what might have been a competition. They cast several glances her way and appeared as interested in her as they were in looking past her. Romas's eldest brother, who sat across and down the table from her, rose, a look of anger on his face. She watched him circle the table and twisted to see where he went.

Behind the tent and its low, shallow steps was a small group of blond warriors surrounding a fifth man with darker skin and hair. Romas's brother spoke to the group. The boys across from Kiera began giggling. Uninterested in watching people talk, she glanced again at the boys and nudged Evelyn.

"Evelyn, I need to use the little girls' room," she said.

Evelyn leaned to whisper to Romas, whose response was a tad too long for Kiera's impatient bladder.

"He says to enter the main house by the first entrance you find. Your bracelet—"

The translator cut out on her, and Evelyn's next foreign words were incomprehensible. Kiera removed the translator from her ear. Evelyn did the same.

"Enter the main house using the nearest entrance. Your bracelet acts as a sort of master key, so you can go anywhere in the whole house. There should be a servant or someone posted near the entrance who can guide you to the restroom. If not, it's along the same hallway as the door. Just go four or five doors, and it'll be on your right."

Something splashed Kiera, and she pushed the droplets from her face, concentrating on Evelyn.

"Is it four or five?" she asked. "If it's four and I go five and interrupt someone's conference or walk into a room full of tarantulas, I'm going to go crazy."

"No, no. I think he said four," Evelyn said. "I'm sure there will be someone—oh, hell, don't look down!"

Something furry dropped into Kiera's lap. The two pre-teen boys laughed.

Kiera's eyes dropped to her lap, and she stared at the mass of furry legs, freezing in place for a long moment. The cats' fur was matted from a bath in her dipping soup. She gave a startled cry, shot up from her seat, and swiped the creatures from her lap in one movement. Two of the cats, young and small enough to be kittens or perfectly sized adult tarantulas, detangled and darted from her pillow to the table.

Kiera took two steps back, shuddering in disgust and fear. God, she hated spiders. Hated them, hated them, hated them! A sharp word from Romas, and the two boys looked suddenly abashed. One of the kittens dashed toward Kiera, moving sideways like a spider on its flexible legs, and she skittered farther away.

Romas leaned back and snatched the kitten trotting toward her, and Evelyn rose to her knees, looking both surprised and dismayed. Suddenly, Kiera really, really wanted to go home.

"I'm going... to the restroom," she said, heart thudding in her ears.

"I'm so sorry, K. I'll go with you," Evelyn offered.

"No. I'm okay. I'll go and we can talk about going home when I get back!"

Romas tossed the kitten, which darted for her again. She took another hasty step back as he grabbed it once more. Her left foot found the first shallow step, and she took another step back, her eyes pinned on the second kitten running along the table. She'd just made a complete fool of herself and Evelyn... how would she react if someone were as terrified of kittens on earth?

Embarrassed, she didn't notice her right foot reaching nothing but air until she toppled backwards. She gasped, waiting to feel the impact of the hard ground. Two hands caught her. An unexpected heat jarred her to her core, and the earth beneath her feet shook violently enough to rattle her teeth. The strange spell left her breathing hard and confused as to whether she'd had a heart attack or worse. The strange fever remained, making her feel as if she'd been sitting in a sauna for hours. Her head hurt and her body ached from the inside out, like she had the flu.

Unable to understand or control the strange sensations, she tried to help right herself as the hands gripping her ribcage steadied her. The hot energy circulating through her body came from the large, olive-hued hands touching her. She looked up, wondering who she now owed an apology for her embarrassing scene.

Her gaze was immediately riveted to that of an alien unlike those of Romas's clan. His skin was darker, the color of honey as opposed to alabaster, his eyes a rich, dark brown, and his features lacking the delicate, chiseled beauty of Romas's family. This man's features were scarred and masculine with a crooked nose that had been broken more than once. Long, dark hair was held in place at the base of his neck by a thick band of rose gold.

His gaze was so direct it seemed to sear through her. The heat of his large hands made her feel as if she wore no clothing. He held her against him, his dark, spicy-sweet scent seizing her senses. Inexplicable scenes tore through her mind too fast for her to focus on any one of them.

A blue planet, two thrones, a hacienda-style dwelling, an older man and woman, fire in the sky, a red planet, war. The emotions behind the scenes were hot and angry before one more scene emerged—this one lingering for what felt like minutes.

She held the hand of the man before her, walking on a dead planet of nothing but rocky hills, dried streams, and cracked earth. The planet's energy warmed her, ran through her and into him, and grass grew beneath her feet. She smiled up at him, content to be with her mate.

Another hand clamped around her arm and snatched her away. She blinked out of the spell and saw Romas's oldest brother, his eyes glittering with anger. Her gaze fell to the bound hands of the man who'd caught her. Given his guard of four warriors and his unfriendly gaze, maybe she should be grateful someone wrenched her arm off to get her away from him. And yet, she still felt his hands on her body, smelled his scent, saw the vision from their touch.

Fate. The sense was fleeting and overwhelming. She didn't know the honey-hued man before her, but she couldn't help but feel their paths were entwined.

The idea scared her. She was going home, not staying on some dead planet with some hunky stranger!

The hunky stranger spoke to Romas's oldest brother. The translator was dead and picked up none of the men's terse discussion. She tried not to stare at the man staring at her. He was the most stunning man she'd ever seen despite his crooked nose. Whatever they discussed, Romas's brother was getting more pissed; his grip on her tightened until she gave a verbal, "Let me go!"

Whether or not it translated or whether her voice was enough to alert him, all eyes fell to her before the conversation resumed. It was Romas—the man responsible for dragging her across the universe—who rescued her. He took her free arm and drew her away from his brother. Kiera went more than willingly, near the emergency point for reaching the bathroom. He pushed her past him and joined in the conversation. Evelyn smiled tightly from her position a couple of feet away, her attention riveted to the situation before her. Kiera looked at her arm, where a bruise was already forming from Kisolm's grip.

Whatever the men were squabbling about, it wasn't worth hurting her. Kiera looked at them all, her gaze settling on the prisoner. The thrum of warm energy coursed through her again, and she felt again her destiny was tied with his.

He still watched her. He was shorter than the seven-foot giants around him, standing right at Romas's height. His clothing was styled differently, with a dark V-neck tunic, dark pants, and a thick belt around his lower abdomen. He wore a rose gold bracelet very similar to Romas's in all but color, and soft, dark boots. He was, without a doubt, a warrior. His frame was thick beneath the snug clothing, with a tucked waist and flared upper body extending from the tucked waist to his wide, broad shoulders. His brow was low and his eyebrows dark, making his unwavering gaze even more intense.

Heat flared within her body, and her imagination painted an image of the warrior before her without the clothing. Kiera rubbed her arm with a small wince and forced herself to turn away. She wanted nothing to do with this world or its inhabitants, despite that unexpected, intimate connection with the most beautiful man she'd ever seen. She hadn't felt instant attraction to a man since high school.

She was going home, sexy alien be damned. She turned to face Evelyn but still felt him watch her. Evelyn was upset at what was being said, emotions crossing her face quickly. Her look turned to anger, then softened into concern. By the end of the conversation, she appeared relieved.

The prisoner was led away. Kiera relaxed, no longer feeling his gaze on her. Evelyn spoke to her, her words foreign. Kiera tapped her translator and shook her head. Evelyn removed hers.

"You didn't understand anything?" Evelyn asked.

"I have to pee, now," Kiera answered.

"Oh. Sorry. I'll go, too."

Evelyn made a motion to Romas, who looked grimmer than usual. He nodded and returned to the tent. Kiera followed as Evelyn turned toward the main house, a sprawling, single-story compound made of brilliant white stone and dotted with hundreds of glass-less windows. It was open and airy, bright and cheerful. They walked across the open field before it, the bright sun and solid ground beneath her easing some of her anxiety about the day.

"You didn't understand anything?" Evelyn asked again.

"Nope. Evelyn, I'm so sorry I've totally embarrassed you today," Kiera said. "I wanted it to be special for you and managed to mortify both of us."

"Oh, no, K-K!" Evelyn said. "They know we're from another place. His family has been very understanding."

"Except those boys," Kiera muttered. "Stupid kids."

"Just kids, though, K-K. I'm sorry they upset you."

Kiera shrugged.

"Are you really ready to go home so soon?" Evelyn asked.

"Yeah, I think so."

Evelyn sighed in disappointment. Kiera looked at her friend, guilty for hurting her feelings despite her need to return to her own world. Her thoughts went to the prisoner, and she wondered if she'd see him again if she stayed a little longer.

"If you want, I'll stay for a few more days," she offered half-heartedly. "As your wedding present. I'm not overly anxious to get back on that depressing ship."

"Thanks, Kiera," Evelyn said. "It really would mean a lot to me. The next few days will be nothing but feasts and parties in celebration of our marriage!"

"So then you'll be very happy."

"Even happier because I didn't have to plan them," Evelyn said. "And you'll have fun, too, Kiera. I promise."

Kiera shook tension from her shoulders. Evelyn did have a way of making even the most gruesome day of spring cleaning fun. Perhaps, if Romas kept the spiders away and Evelyn could make the days pass quickly, she might survive her visit. She may go so far as not to be disappointed with it if she saw the handsome man again.

"What did that guy do to be arrested?" she asked. "Steal something? Kill someone?"

"He's more of a prisoner of war," Evelyn said. "A lippy one at that. We need to get you a new translator."

"I thought there weren't any wars right now."

"I guess he's not a war prisoner in the traditional sense," Evelyn replied. "I'm not always sure about things here either. I think there's no openly declared war, but there's lots of unrest and skirmishes among the clans. From what I understood, that guy and Romas's eldest brother have personal issues with each other and are constantly hazing each other. I guess the other guy just got caught this time."

"Typical male ego," Kiera said. "Probably fighting over who stole whose cat when they were five."

"Something like that."

"You looked really upset for a while though."

"Just stupid traditions and stuff," Evelyn said a little too casually. "They're fighting over a woman, and I really don't take to the way they do things here in that regard."

Satisfied to find the sexy man wasn't a serial killer or worse, Kiera's attention shifted to the main house as they approached. The house was as brilliant white on the inside as it was outside. There were no traditional decorations such as pictures or mirrors on the walls, but colorful cords and streams of what might have been silk edging the corners and dangling from high ceilings. The wide hallways were lit by skylights and lined with inset doors whose access pads glowed to the right of each door.

The women counted four doors, and Kiera held out her bracelet to the access pad. The door slid open. Evelyn waited outside while Kiera entered the massive bathroom. She removed the translator and replaced it, satisfied at the faint hum indicating it was working once more.

She went about her business and was about to leave when the door opened and two beautiful, tall women entered. One looked her over with disdain, and the other whispered to the first, "She could not possibly ally to the dhjan family, sister. She is too small and khorj to bear warriors."

Kiera offered a smile and hurried past them, heart pounding and face red with embarrassment. The translator was not always good at picking up every word, but she didn't need the translation of the unknown word. The two women had just called her short and fat.

"What's wrong?" Evelyn asked, eyes on her face as she exited quickly.

"Oh, nothing," Kiera lied. "Just not used to their bathrooms yet."

She didn't want to stay even a few days, not if it meant she was viewed as nothing more than a short-and-fat foreigner! That reputation could not possibly help Evelyn's standing in the clan either; the sooner the clan forgot the blemish of a friend, the sooner they'd accept Evelyn. No sexy warrior—even a prisoner—would want anything to do with her at all.

"I'm feeling tired, Evelyn. Could I lie down for a while?" she asked. She hated the disappointed look on Evelyn's face.

"Sure, Kiera. I'm sorry for stressing you. Can you wait here for a minute, so I can ask Romas where your room is?"

Kiera nodded, content to hide from the crowd. Of all the things to think about, she couldn't get the prisoner out of her thoughts, even when Evelyn returned with sweet bread she normally would've pounced on. She took it absent-mindedly and followed her friend through the mansion.

## CHAPTER FOUR

Evelyn left Kiera's room with a frown, uncertain how to make everything up to her friend. Kiera would figure things out soon, especially once Evelyn got her into this new world and its customs. The party tonight would be a perfect way to start. There would be no pressure on Kiera, and Evelyn would be there to support her.

Kiera had no clue how curious Romas's brothers were about her. To them, she was an exotic little doll with her huge, gem-hued eyes, black hair, and toned hour-glass shape. Everyone was fascinated by something so exotic compared to their standards. Even Romas's mother had inquired about Kiera.

None of your savage brothers would properly complement such a beautiful little treasure, Romas, the woman had said with gentle humor. Though one of them must try. Kisolm has already spoken to your father.

Romas had then been given the painful job of explaining to Kisolm that Kiera would most likely not meld well with their traditions, and Kisolm would have to be disappointed. Evelyn had almost laughed when Lishana's eyebrows shot up in response gave but loved Romas so much more for understanding Kiera well enough to defend her.

"Is she well?" Romas's voice distracted her from her thoughts. She turned to wait for him to join her and smiled.

"I think so. Shocked, upset. Can't blame her," she said. "She thinks everyone here views her as short and fat."

"My brothers are lining up to make her their mate," he said with a shake of his head. "If only she understood our culture better."

"She doesn't," she said with a warning look. "We dragged her here, but that's as far as I can go."

"I know, love," he said, and kissed her on the forehead. "I told them all so."

They hugged for a long moment, her heart singing. How she loved his scent and strong arms! She looked at the band on her arm, then down the hall toward Kiera before propping her chin on his chest to gaze at him.

"You're sure your brother won't try anything after what that guy said? They were fighting over her. That A'Ran guy sounded pretty convincing about kidnapping her."

Romas was thoughtful before responding. "A'Ran and Kisolm have been competing against each other for years. They taunt each other whenever they have the chance and oftentimes want to anger the other but don't intend to follow through. A'Ran comes from the barbarian planet, but he won't disrespect our family. I have warned all my brothers, and Kisolm will respect my wishes."

"A'Ran looked pretty savage," she said with a shiver. "He's locked up, right?"

"He is."

"And someone other than Kisolm has the key?"

"We don't use keys," he answered. "We use honor. He is placed in a room where he must stay, unless someone frees him. He won't leave."

"You trust him?" she asked skeptically.

"It has always been this way. Before we had spaceships, we still had war. The only way to protect innocent people from the blood feud that runs between my family and A'Ran's was to use honor." He took her hand as they started to walk down the hall.

Evelyn glanced over her shoulder again, feeling uneasy. If only Kiera had stayed seated or didn't have such a hyperactive bladder or just waited five minutes! Romas could have convinced his brother to leave Kiera be, but now, with a blatant challenge from the prisoner, who had dared Kisolm to claim Kiera before he did... Romas trusted his brother, but Evelyn had seen the look on Kisolm's face when he looked at Kiera.

"Do not worry, love," Romas said, looking at her.

"I feel like I should've warned her about the arm band," she said. "She doesn't know that giving it to any man she comes across basically makes her his wife."

"Kiera is an honored guest. I've told my family she is your sister. They will not dishonor you or me by doing anything without coming to me first."

Dear God, I hope not!

Evelyn smiled at him but wasn't so sure. She'd keep an eye on her friend to make sure nothing else happened.

Kiera lay on the bed an hour after Evelyn left, staring at the white ceiling with its brightly corded edges. A midmorning breeze drifted through the windows to her right, and she closed her eyes.

She needed to leave. What had started out as a favor to her friend was turning into something else. Her gaze fell again to the closet in which boxes were stacked. They didn't contain Evelyn's things; they contained her things, down to her dirty socks. She'd found them when trying to find the invisible bathroom door.

Evelyn—or Romas—never intended for her to leave. There was no way she was staying! Yet home was a very long way away, which meant she needed to go home on a spaceship. Who piloted them? How did she go about getting one discreetly?

She pondered the spaceship dilemma and how to commission one to take her home without Evelyn, Romas, or anyone else finding out. Given that she had no money or belongings that might possibly be of interest to the people of this planet, how could she bribe or pay someone to take her home? As much as she loved her friend, she couldn't help feeling betrayed.

She hid in the room most of the day to prevent any more run-ins with cats or models and to think. It wasn't until dusk, when Evelyn had said she'd come back, that she forced herself up. She sat on the bed and watched the sunset through the window. It was just as spectacular as those on earth, a brilliant mix of pinks, oranges, burnt yellows, reds, and purples. She raised her bracelet to the light, watching the colors reflect off of it and turning it pinkish-gold, like the prisoner's bracelet.

And then it hit her. She needed someone who could sneak her out of Romas's reach and to a spaceship.

Prisoner... personal issues... hazing... just got caught this time.

He wasn't a criminal, a thief, or murderer but someone who happened to have a bone to pick with Romas's brother and managed to get caught. Freeing a man should put him in her debt, and he was the last person in the house who would rat her out to Romas's family!

Maybe this was how their fates were tied?

Kiera tossed the thoughts around in her head, guilty at the thought of ditching Evelyn yet offended that Evey thought to keep her here without telling her. She'd lost complete control of her life overnight!

She bristled, angry again. What did it matter if she decided to leave and went about doing it her own way? Why was she worried about upsetting her friend when her friend hadn't given her the same consideration?

She felt more guilty about thinking badly about Evelyn. She could not—would not—hold Evelyn responsible for everything. If not for Romas, there would be no distant planet, spaceships, or tarantula-like cats!

Her thoughts drifted to the prisoner, the memory of his touch and the strange energy making her blood quicken. There was something about him... she didn't know what. Another memory crossed her mind, and her face grew warm for a different reason.

Short and fat. As if she needed another reason to want to escape!

"K-K?"

Evelyn's voice preceded her entrance by only a second. Kiera jerked out of her thoughts and twisted on the bed to face her. Evelyn was splendidly dressed in blues and greens, her elegant shape clad in a very earthly, off the shoulder dress.

"You're not ready!"

Her eyes strayed to the closet, as if wondering if Kiera found the boxes. Kiera pretended not to notice and rose.

"I've been sleeping," she said. "You look great!"

"Thanks." Evelyn smiled. "You'll have to go in their clothing since you're not ready yet." She strode to the clothing unit in the corner and ordered her a set.

"Evelyn, I was thinking about the prisoner," Kiera started, debating how to get the information she wanted without alarming Evelyn.

To her surprise, Evelyn stiffened and gave an oh-so-casual, "Oh?"

Kiera felt again that she was missing something but didn't know what. She ignored the instinct and said, "I want to roam around the main house, but I'm really afraid of opening doors to random rooms and finding, you know, hordes of tarantulas that attack me or angry prisoners of war."

"Oh! The cats were moved out of the main house, so you don't have to worry about them. I'm pretty sure the prisoners are kept on the same floor as the warriors. You probably shouldn't go down that way anyway."

"Okay," Kiera said. "Which hall is that in case I start wandering in the morning?"

"It's the first corridor leading out of the main house into what I think is the eastern wing. It's actually where I'm staying with Romas."

"Really? Why don't they have a dungeon or something?"

"I think they believe themselves to be more civilized than that. Up! Change!"

Kiera groaned, dreading the idea of a party with so many strangers who were bound to think of her as the women in the bathroom had earlier.

"It'll be fun!" Evelyn said cheerfully. "All kinds of people to meet, great food."

"I think they already know I don't fit in. I don't expect anyone to talk to me," Kiera muttered as she changed.

"Of course they will! Is your translator working?"

"For now. It fades in and out."

"Tomorrow we'll get you a new one," Evelyn promised. "And I won't leave your side tonight. I want you to have a good time."

"Thanks," Kiera said, doubting her outgoing friend would sit in a corner like she planned on doing. "I'm ready."

"You're adorable, K-K." Evelyn beamed. "I chose a color that brings out your eyes."

"Thanks."

She wore a rich tanzanite blue-purple that was darker than the colors worn by the people of this planet. She sighed, resigned to the fact that she would stick out no matter what she wore. Kiera braced herself and exited behind Evelyn, whose quick step led them back to the main house and outside, where the floating tents were still in place.

She stepped into the crowd with Evelyn, who was soon spirited away by Lishana. Being shorter than everyone else would be a boon this night; she waited until the two were out of sight before fading back toward the house. She passed through the throng without making eye contact for fear of leers or judging looks and reached the entrance foyer. Several people loitered there, and she passed them all with a glance.

First corridor out of the main house.

Kiera almost missed it as she thought of where the cats had been placed. She turned right into the first corridor, urging her courage not to falter just yet. She scoured each side of the hall for signs labeling what doors might lead to what.

One of the doors opened as she passed, and a couple emerged. Kiera's heart jumped, but they ignored her and walked toward the main foyer. She continued faster, and followed the corridor as it curved to the left. The doors lining the halls were unmarked, and she began to suspect her plan would fail fast if she had to open every door in the hallway.

It was as she neared a dead end that she saw the single door with two access pads, the only door with additional security in the wing. She stopped in front of it, adrenaline making her heart quicken. Was she really going to free some prisoner in exchange for a trip home?

Faced with the reality of the situation, she paced in front of the door, arguing with herself. Romas's world wasn't that bad, and Evelyn might help her get home in due time.

Due time was too far away and too uncertain; she wanted to leave now!

She stopped and stared at the door, then began pacing again. She had never been one to take risks such as this. What better place to be a bit more daring in life than on another planet? She was about to walk away in defeat and take her place in a dark corner watching the partygoers when she heard the sounds of approaching footsteps.

Romas. The thought made her panic. On his planet, he'd have no qualms about following through with his threat to lock her in the bathroom if he found out what she was doing.

Her decision made itself. Kiera approached the door in two quick steps, waved her bracelet in front of one then the second access pad, and pushed the door to hurry it. She ducked into the room and whirled to push it closed just as quickly. She pressed her ear to the door. The sound of footsteps grew closer. Just when she was about to dart away from the door and hide behind any piece of furniture she could find, the footsteps stopped. Kiera held her breath. The footsteps started again, this time in retreat.

She rested against the door, jarred when the flash of a grey knife crossed inches before her eyes, followed by a muted thunk as the weapon buried itself in the door. After a surprised pause, she waved her bracelet in front of the internal access pad. Before the door could open more than an inch, a large honey-hued hand planted on it and pushed it closed.

She knew before she turned who stood behind her. She felt him with an instinct she didn't understand. She sucked in a deep breath and turned to face the music.

The music was every bit as masculine and warrior as she remembered him. He towered before her with one hand planted just above her head. The intensity of his look pinned her to the door behind her.

He felt close, too close. She pushed her heels against the door and gazed up at him, her courage gone in the face of such a man. The odd energy flowing between them held them both in silence for a long moment before he spoke.

"I do no favors for any this night."

"I don't know what that means," she managed.

He stared at her, considering and wary, in a way that made her uncomfortably fevered. For a long moment, she thought her translator had died again. The warrior looked her over from head to toe. Kiera felt her ire rise at the blatant appraisal. Anger awoke her from the odd spell he seemed to cast over her.

"I will consider a favor to you," he recanted.

"I don't want a favor, unless that means you're willing to help me escape," she replied. "I've come to offer you the chance to escape, so long as you take me to a... to a spaceship."

"You speak of escape?" he asked with a frown.

"Escape for you and for me."

"Escape for you?"

"Yes. I don't want to stay here. I want to go home. I need you to take me to a spaceship so I can arrange to go home," she said with exaggerated slowness to make sure he understood despite her faulty translator.

His gaze turned curious. He dropped his arm and stepped away. Kiera drew a breath as the intensity of his presence left. The massive warrior paced to the window. He looked out for a long moment, pensive, before returning his attention to her.

"You want me to help you leave."

She nodded in response.

"It might onset a war."

"Onset a war?" she repeated. "No, you just have to take me to a ship."

He looked her over once more. She crossed her arms. There was something more than interest in his gaze. If she hadn't thought it impossible for an alleged warrior to feel such a thing, she might have thought him troubled.

"Would you stop that? Where I'm from, that's rude."

He said nothing but let his eyes do as they pleased. She recalled what Evelyn had said about him goading Kisolm.

"It would really upset Kisolm," she added. "If you escaped. You could get back at him for whatever it is you're fighting about."

"No," he said, though his eyes fell to the band around her forearm in consideration.

Surprised, she fell speechless. Even a prisoner on this planet was unwilling to associate with her! Yet another embarrassing event to add to her day's tally! Face flaming, Kiera turned to go. She waved her wrist before the access pad, but once more, the warrior prevented the door from opening. She tensed and waited for him, too, to insult her or boss her around like Romas did before she walked away.

"No, I will not do this to bait Kisolm, as much as I enjoy it," he clarified. "I will help you on three conditions."

"Isn't your freedom enough?" she asked.

"Not for onset of war," he responded, and waved his own wrist in front of the access pad. To her surprise, the door nudged her back. He closed it again. She turned to face him.

"Why would you stay if you don't have to?"

"You are not from here," he observed. "I am honor bound to stay."

He was too close again. She pressed herself against the door, almost wishing Romas would discover them. The warrior before her had an intensity that made her breath catch, and the energy between them made her insides tingle. His movements were smooth and controlled, his emotions hidden, his dark, dark eyes alone enough to keep her immobile.

"What are your conditions?" she asked. Her body was doing funny things, like growing warm in places it should not and scattering her thoughts like confetti in a stiff breeze.

"One, your arm band."

She glanced down at it and nodded without a second thought. She hadn't thought to use it as a bribe; if it were gold, it might be worth something. She held up her arm, uncertain how to release it.

"You give it willingly?" he asked.

She searched his gaze and responded with irritation, "If coercion is willing, then yes."

He stared at her with his head cocked, and she judged the words had not translated.

"Yes, I do," she clarified.

He dropped his arm from the door and took her forearm. At his touch, the band loosened enough to slide over her hand. Kiera watched as he slid the band over his right hand to settle it at his wrist before stripping his own band off his left arm. He slid it over her opposite hand, and she looked up at him.

"It's okay. You can keep both," she said, confused. "I won't need it where I'm going."

"Two, a kiss."

"That's ridiculous!" Kiera retorted even as her heart leapt at the prospect.

"You want to leave."

"Yes, but—"

One moment she was protesting, the next his warm, soft lips covered hers. She froze, surprised by his action as well as the warm shock running through her. He plied her lips gently, testing and encouraging, and she felt herself respond despite her indignation. The kiss grew deep. She yielded to his prodding and parted her lips for him. His tongue slid between them. He licked and nipped her lips, explored her mouth, and pulled her deeper and deeper into a state of compliance. She groaned at tasting him; he was as sweetly spicy as he smelled.

Suddenly, he withdrew. Disoriented, she kept her eyes closed as she savored the kiss. Her breathing was erratic, her pulse flying, her lower belly ablaze with warmth. She leaned against him to steady her balance.

"Do you concur with my three conditions?" the warrior asked in a husky voice.

"Yes," she murmured.

"Good. We go."

He moved away from her, nearly throwing off her balance. Her eyes snapped open. He was playing with her. Had the thought been able to gather support among her disjointed faculties, she would have walked away from him. The warrior opened the door and strode into the corridor without waiting. Kiera watched him go, startled. She'd expected him to go out the window to avoid detection.

"Do you have a plan for leaving?" she asked, trotting to reach him. The hum of the translator was gone. She tapped it and repeated the question.

"Yes."

"What is it?"

He said nothing but continued at a quick pace. She tapped her translator again despite the hum and determined he was ignoring her. As he neared the main house, she slowed.

The warrior had no intention of avoiding the people he meant to escape. She stopped in the doorway of the main house leading onto the crowded lawn, aghast. She rose on her tiptoes to follow him with her eyes but soon found she didn't need to. The raised tent where she had feasted earlier was still occupied by Romas's immediate family. The moment the prisoner crossed the third step, she saw him.

Disbelief made her look twice to ensure her eyes hadn't gone as crazy as her thoughts. The prisoner went straight to Romas's family, which meant she just made her mess bigger. He would tell Romas of her involvement in the plot to free an enemy and escape, and she would be locked in her bathroom for all of eternity. She felt faint and stepped back into the main house, near tears.

It wasn't fair! Not only had she been dragged to another planet by her best friend, but now she was about to be betrayed by a prisoner she tried to free. She pushed herself away from the doorframe and retreated to her room, only to find the prisoner's bracelet didn't work. She sat with her back to her door, defeated. She was meant to stay here, to marry one of Romas's brothers, and to be miserable the rest of her life. She blinked back tears, emotionally exhausted. Dwelling in her misery, she was surprised when his shadow fell across her.

"We go." The familiar voice made her frown.

"You've already ruined it!" she exclaimed. She looked up at the prisoner. "You told Romas I was trying to leave, and now he's going to—"

"I told him a member of his family freed me. He can do nothing. We go."

"He knows I helped you?" She rested her head against the door, not understanding.

"He knows a member of his family helped me," was the response. "He knows not who."

"But they know you're leaving. They won't let you, will they?"

"You freed me," he repeated. She rose, confused but hopeful once more.

"You'll still help me?"

He responded with a curt nod. She wiped her eyes. He was studying her closely, as if awaiting something.

"I'm ready," she said uncertainly. "Is something wrong?"

"No." Still he stared until her face grew warm again. A startled cry drew her attention, and she leaned to see past him.

Evelyn.

She paled. Evelyn stared at the prisoner, then at her, then back. Her gaze settled on Kiera, a wounded look of betrayal there. Kiera was about to grovel to her friend and apologize when the prisoner snatched her, wrapped a thick arm around her neck, and dragged her against his body. Surprised, she froze when she felt the knife against her cheek.

"Do not call out for your man, woman," the prisoner growled at Evelyn.

Evelyn's eyes widened, and she looked at Kiera again, this time in anger and concern. Kiera squirmed. The prisoner gripped her more tightly, and she stilled.

Evelyn took two steps back and let loose a bellowing, "ROMAS!" She turned and ran down the hall.

"What are you doing?" Kiera asked, and tried to pull away.

"Quiet, woman, if you want to leave."

"As long as you hold to your end of the bargain," she hissed.

"And you."

"I will."

He released her and snatched her arm, starting down the hall. They made it several doors before three of Romas's clan charged around the corner of a nearby intersection. The prisoner tucked her behind him with one hand and met the first attacker's blow, blocked it, and flung him down the hall.

Astonished, she watched the rapid battle. She'd never seen men that big move so quickly, even when watching professional wrestling. The prisoner disabled without killing and without using his knife, which was tucked in his boot. His punch had the impact of a bag of bricks, his kick of a sledgehammer. The giants battled, and she couldn't help feeling awed by the prisoner's abilities as he met the blows of all three foes and remained standing. He dispatched the last challenger and strode toward her, eyes roving for more opponents. Unsettled by the display of power, she started to skirt away. He snagged her arm and pulled her down the hall.

They broke free of the house into the dark night on a side of the house far from the light and merriment of the party. The prisoner ducked down just outside the doorway, dragging her with him. She caught herself with her hands before she did a face-plant on the ground and tried to catch her breath. The prisoner squatted below a window and appeared to be listening for signs of pursuit. She rested on her knees, looking around.

The night was clear and cool, the sky a beautiful pageant of dark blue silk and brilliant stars, of streaking meteors and two glowing orbs. Her attention was caught on the falling stars of the meteor shower. She'd never seen one on earth. Imagine coming so far to see something she might've seen there!

A bug crawled across her leg, and she swiped it away. It persisted, and she looked down, jumping to see one of several curious cats nudging her leg. She leapt up, knocking the prisoner off balance in her haste to escape.

"Omigod those things are—"

The prisoner righted himself, then grabbed her and dragged her down to her knees once more. He wrapped a thick arm around her and pulled her against him until her back was pressed against his chest. She squirmed, unwilling to be defenseless with the tarantulas so close and uneasy with the warm energy flowing again between them.

"Woman," the prisoner growled.

Her movement upset his balance again, and he shifted twice before finally allowing his knees to drop beside hers. His chin rested at her temple. He nudged her head aside, out of his view. Forced to be still, she glanced down. His thighs rested against hers and extended well beyond hers. They were twice as thick. She looked truly tiny compared to him.

His body was warm against hers, his breathing and heartbeat deep and slow. His thick arms were around her, his muscular chest at her back. He was calm and quiet, waiting.

It had been a very, very long time since any man had held her. His incredible strength, heat, and scent calmed her fear as much as they excited the woman within her. On her walks at Lover's Lane near Evelyn's row house, she'd often seen couples entranced by the rhythmic movement of waves stand at a railing, the man's arms wrapped around the woman in front of him, his chin on her head. They had looked so peaceful, so comfortable, and she never understood the appeal until this moment.

She forgot about the tarantula-cats and watched the meteor shower again, protected from the chill of evening by his body heat and the odd energy running between them. The moment dragged out for quite a few minutes, and still no one gave chase. His grip loosened, but she made no attempt to move. They waited a short time longer before the prisoner shifted to rise.

Kiera roused herself, climbed to her feet, and stretched before the prisoner snagged her arm once more and began the quick pace again. Irritated at the sudden break of warmth and intimacy, she sighed as she trotted to keep up.

They didn't go far, and she was surprised to see the grassy slopes end at an abrupt cliff. The dual moons seemed to hover somewhere in the middle of the air of a massive chasm, just like the dozen or so hulking spaceships, whose dark grey skins reflected like skins of massive grey whales in the moonlight. Many were distant enough to be the size of her fist, while those closer were the size of football stadiums.

She neared the edge and started to panic again. How did she hire a ship?

Her ill-planned idea was unraveling again, this time at a much more alarming pace. How did she find the one to take her home without telling Romas? There must be a way! She blinked and turned, remembering the prisoner. He stood a short distance from her, watching her intently.

"Thank you," she told him uncertainly. "You've fulfilled your end of the bargain. I've reached the ships."

If a warrior could be amused, he was. The emotion was fleeting, more in a subtle shift of his eyebrows than in a smile or sudden change. He waited.

"You can go," she said.

A small, round object twice the size of a dinner plate appeared from the chasm and skimmed over several feet of grass to reach them. She stepped back. It settled into the grass near the prisoner's feet. He motioned her to it.

She shook her head, not understanding what it was. The prisoner took her arm and pulled her forward.

"Noooo," she said, and tugged away. "Our bargain is over. You're free. I'm going my own way; you go yours."

He looked at her hard, then slung her over his shoulder in one smooth movement. She was about to object when the disc beneath his feet levitated and launched them into the air. Kiera grabbed the prisoner's tunic, staring in horror as the ground dropped from beneath them. She squeezed her eyes closed, praying.

They hovered through the air, at last reaching one of the ships, where a doorway yawned open to reveal the damp yellow light and grey corridors beyond. The prisoner stepped into it, the disc soaring away once more. She sucked in deep breaths, on the verge of hysterics after the freaky trip from cliff to spaceship. Her head spun from the journey.

When he did not immediately set her down, she began to wiggle. The prisoner's arm was locked around her. He paid no attention and continued to stride down the corridor.

He was kidnapping her, taking her far away to a place Evelyn would never find her. She'd never see home or Evelyn or earth again! Even Romas! She would gladly put up with the man if he rescued her!

Where would the prisoner take her? He could be from some other planet, one far enough away that Romas would never find her!

A door opened, and the prisoner entered, setting her down. Her head spun as her blood dropped from her head to her body, and she sat heavily.

"Wait!" she shouted at him as his blurry form moved away. "Where are you taking me? We had a deal!"

He ignored her. The door closed behind him. Kiera made out a bed beneath her and gripped her head with a grimace. She was a fool, the greatest of them all!

With a groan, she dropped back onto the bed, her head pounding. She was doomed. He would take her to a planet with larger tarantula-cats, where she would be trapped in some room like this for the rest of her miserable life! All because she was too stubborn to ask Evelyn to leave. No... all because Evelyn fell in love with an alien... no, all because Romas was an alien!

A'Ran, dhjan of Anshan, strode from the room in which he'd left her into the secondary control deck, a small room lit up with scenes of space, the planet, their destination, and the internal corridors of the craft. Ne'Rin stood staring at one screen with interest. Wondering how much he should say, A'Ran's gaze went to another screen first, the one listing the details of their unsuccessful peace mission. He'd known it would fail, but the elders of the Planetary Council had called in their last favor. He was relieved it was over with in so short a time; he had more battles to plan and more potential allies to recruit, now that the Council was done with its stranglehold on him. He owed them nothing after his mission, which cleared a path for him to do what he must to regain his throne. He'd contact Jetr when they were clear of Qatwal to let him know everything had gone as he predicted.

Except he hadn't planned on stoking the fire with Kisolm for what would certainly end in another war. He never did anything without planning it carefully ahead of time, and he'd never broken his honor code, even with Qatwalis.

"What is this?" Ne'Rin asked.

His gaze slid to the screen Ne'Rin faced. The woman—his woman—was curled on her bed, her back to him.

This wasn't planned, and her appearance was almost too late. His people were decimated, his planet virtually dead. But she was here, and she was his.

His gaze lingered on her, satisfied after years of rejecting lifemates chosen by his advisors and the Council, and even Ne'Rin's sister. He'd spent ten sun-cycles looking for her. For fifteen sun-cycles, Anshan women had borne no male children, and drought and dwindling supplies of the ore that made his dhjan wealthy and respected had driven his planet into abject poverty. Now he had the key: his lifemate.

He knew her on sight, felt the connection pierce his tanned hide and rattle his bones. It was as his father had told him, as if the suns burned a hole straight through his head and the ground beneath him shook. While he never believed he'd overlooked her among the throngs of women he'd met, he had heard even his sisters speak of the missing lifemate and how he had refused every woman on the planet and perhaps somehow overlooked her. Now he knew he was right.

A potential war with Qatwal wasn't planned, but he'd seal the fate of his people if he walked away from her. She was worth his honor and his life.

His lifemate was tiny, standing a full head shorter than the average woman and a head and shoulders shorter than him. She was delicate, with long hair as dark as the night sky and large eyes that turned from blue to green to grey. Her shape was firm but lush and had fit in his arms with her shoulders settling between his when he'd held her outside of the house.

She reminded him of the little dolls his youngest sister had rejected several sun-cycles before. Her skin was golden from the sun, which brought out the enigmatic eyes, and made them glow with the otherworldly beauty displayed by her and the one called Evelyn.

Ne'Rin turned to him, and he realized he hadn't answered his advisor's question.

"That is nishani."

"I thought so," Ne'Rin said. "She's different, exquisite. She can't be from our worlds."

A'Ran gazed at her, assessing the battle before him. His blatant disregard for the laws regarding his imprisonment and assumed kidnapping of a dhjan guest would see him ordered before the Council, if not hurl him into a war he could ill afford. But he'd won her as Kisolm's younger brother, Romas, had decreed, which should alleviate any accusations brought on by their clan, if Kisolm's father talked some sense into the arrogant crown prince.

She agreed to give up her armband, the bond to her sister's family. Romas had made no other conditions, for there were none to be made. Once she gave up her bond and accepted another, she belonged to him. It was no longer kidnapping. Whether or not she wished to accompany him was not his concern. The connection alone might prevent a full-scale war. The two dhjan were now bound.

And yet he knew war was not so simple between two clans with a history of blood feud as theirs had. He wouldn't await word from the Council but would warn his counselors and advisors to avoid Kisolm's planet.

The second battle he would leave to his sisters: teaching his lifemate how to behave according to dhjan standards. He hadn't met a woman quite as rough around the edges as his was. Even his youngest sister was composed and respectful of her place and a warrior's needs and expectations. His lifemate's expressive eyes prevented her from appearing composed; she had looked either frightened or confused during their short interaction.

From what he'd gleaned from Kisolm and others during his imprisonment, she was new to the planet and their customs. He didn't doubt that once she reached her new home and his sisters reminded her how to act, she would be both exquisite and tame. Perhaps the brief stay on the craft would help her adjust. She'd need more help when she realized the rightful dhjan of Anshan and his family were in near-poverty and living in exile. She'd not mated as highly as she might have if she remained with Evelyn and mated with Kisolm, the next ruler of Qatwal. Having been raised as rivals in all areas, A'Ran took a very unwarrior-like satisfaction out of having bested Kisolm finally.

"How do the battle plans come?" he asked without removing his eyes from his lifemate.

"Not well."

He expected the news and turned away from the wall displaying his woman to the wall displaying his battle plans. Ne'Rin didn't have the mind for battle planning, another reason A'Ran hesitated to assume the worst about him. Ne'Rin was the kind of man who took orders, not the kind of man who valued strategy. Someone else would have to do the thinking for him if he were to execute any kind of betrayal.

A'Ran studied Ne'Rin, aware he had more than the potential war with Qatwal to contend with.

## CHAPTER FIVE

A'Ran watched her off and on during the several days she spent alone. She was very unlike the women of his society. Where Anshan—and even Qatwal—women would wait for their men to direct them, his woman had disassembled everything in the room she could. The access pad was useless, the clothing unit jammed, the communication monitor too covered with handprints from her searching to work right. Her translator had been lost during restless sleep then crushed in her pacing, and the cell was littered with several dozen pieces of colorful clothing.

It took him a full day to realize she didn't know how to exit her room, that her intent at disassembling the access pad had been to make it work for her. The Anshan ships didn't work like the Qatwali ships did; her access needed to be programmed into the computer, but she'd broken the pad before Ne'Rin could do it. Once she disabled her translator, he couldn't communicate with her. Her tampering successfully sealed her in the room.

Which would've been fine, for an Anshan woman, but appeared to be nothing short of torture to her. She was impatient, anxious, emotional... nothing like the women he knew, which both interested him and warned him. He waited two more days to see if she would settle. She grew worse. It might take all three sisters to rein her in, if even their hands were firm enough.

He liked watching her despite her odd actions. The craft's computer assured him her health was good; she was just distressed. He'd left her door broken and postponed leaving the ship until she calmed. But as the days continued, he realized that wouldn't happen. On the third day, he decided to land.

A'Ran sent for his sisters to meet them outside the small dwelling they had taken refuge in several years ago. When Ne'Rin signaled all was ready, he strode from the deck into the corridor and straight to her cell. The door jammed at his first attempt to open it. He waited for Ne'Rin to fix it and tried again.

It opened, and the exotic woman within turned to him, surprise on her face. He beckoned her forward and stepped back for her to move into the hall. His woman hurried forward to the hall but stopped in front of him, her intelligent eyes flashing with anger. Without a word, she slapped him.

Women never slapped warriors. In fact, no one slapped a warrior full grown, not even his father.

A'Ran stared at her hard, surprised. He conveyed his displeasure with his body rather than his voice. He tensed and straightened, then backed her into the wall. She didn't back down, a trait he was not certain he liked for his woman. She gazed up at him with angry eyes, and he stepped forward until her lush little body was pinned by his to the wall. He felt her racing heart and heard her breathing become uneven. His eyes scoured her face, lingered on the plump lips he had tasted, and glanced lower at the healthy bosom pressed to his chest.

Suns, but she was perfect.

Her face deepened to crimson, and her dilating eyes dropped to his lips before flying up again. She tore her gaze away and twisted her head, yielding yet defying him as well. She was tense and waiting while his eyes took in every detail of her face. She smelled of woman, a husky, sweet, faint scent.

He stepped away. She understood him and obviously felt the same energy he did when they touched. It was enough to satisfy him. Warriors were known for their patience and control, but he sensed this woman would test both. He nodded his head to the side in a silent order for her to proceed. She marched away from him. If he channeled that fire, he might find he liked her defiant passion.

A'Ran trailed several steps, watching the way her hips sashayed as she walked. Her walk was unguarded like her mannerisms, a sweet lack of refinement he wasn't sure he liked. Her pace slowed as she caught sight of Ne'Rin. He nodded to his advisor, who waved his wrist before the access pad.

The door cracked open, and his woman shielded her eyes against the sudden sunlight. It was midday. The brilliant suns were overhead, their heat heavy in the still day. He moved around her and stepped onto thick green grasses.

Two of his sisters were waiting, composed and serene in their dark clothing with hands clasped in front of them. The third, the youngest, hurried toward the door, translator in hand as he had ordered.

Both older sisters nodded in deference as he approached, and he glanced over them to assure himself of their health. There was a time before they were exiled where he would've been ashamed to see them in such plain clothing. He'd long since accepted that their health was far more important than where they lived or what they wore. The heavy, masculine features that made him fierce had rendered his sisters too heavy of face to be pretty. They were all un-mated despite their dhjan blood. The eldest, D'Ryn, bowed and greeted him.

"May the sun shine long on you, brother."

"D'Ryn, Gage," he said in response. "You look well."

A commotion sounded behind him, and he turned. Nishani took the hands of his youngest sister, Talal, and began to speak, animated compared to the serene women of his world. For a long moment, he watched. She was meant to be his, this he didn't doubt, though he couldn't stop the trickle of unease that warned him she may not be able to adjust to their world as easily as he wished.

Her tones rose and fell, her hands and arms animated. She appeared to be telling a story, and not a very good one based on the angry shade to her features. His sister appeared calm but glanced at him several times. Something his woman said took her interest; her gaze grew sharper, and she moved closer to nishani. Curious, A'Ran neared, hanging back as his other two sisters approached.

His woman was speaking too quickly for the translator to keep up. Her varying tones would have thrown it off as well; it was programmed to the monotonous speech pattern of Anshan. He crossed his arms. Nishani fell silent and unsure at their approach, but was prodded by something soft his youngest sister said that threw her into another animated story.

Ne'Rin approached, his eye caught by Gage, who gave a bow of her head but whose face turned pink. A'Ran had long suspected the two favored each other, but neither had addressed him about it.

"You will hold a battle committee despite your mating?" Ne'Rin asked, joining him. A'Ran, assuming his sisters could handle the newest member of their family, turned and started toward the white dwelling before him.

"Yes. We must warn our battle commanders about the possibility of war with Qatwal. I will announce my lifemate at the committee. I believe the Council will be visiting us as well once they receive word of what I have done."

Ne'Rin nodded. A'Ran took in the home he had left several moon cycles before. It was nowhere near as large as their true home but was comfortable and well-maintained, an adequate place for him, his sisters, and now his lifemate. The women would remain until the war was over and he could take them to their rightful home.

That day was near. Now that he was no longer in the slavery of the Council, he would take the last few steps needed to rebuild his alliances and bring his might to full force. With his lifemate discovered, he had everything he needed to reclaim his throne.

"Brother!" The startled cry made him turn. His three sisters knelt over his lifemate's still form. He trotted to them, trailed by Ne'Rin.

"What happened?"

"Brother, she does not understand..." Gage appeared confused. She drifted off, reddening. He knelt and brushed his woman's hair from her face. She was pale but breathing steadily, her enigmatic eyes closed.

"What was said?" he asked as he scooped her into his arms.

"A'Ran, she believes herself to be your prisoner," D'Ryn said. "She doesn't understand you are mated. When I explained, she became unwell."

"She speaks the truth," he replied as he strode into the house.

"You are not mated?"

"I am," he said.

"She doesn't know."

"No." He heard the troubled note in D'Ryn's voice but ignored it. Instead he strode through the bright hallways into the women's wing and into the first room. His sisters followed, D'Ryn relaying the information to her sisters. He set his lifemate on the bed and sat on the edge of the bed.

"Gage, water," he ordered.

"She's so little," Talal murmured.

"Brother, she is your intended? You felt the signs, as father said?" D'Ryn asked again. There was anxiety in her quiet voice.

"Yes," he said. D'Ryn sighed, and Talal whispered to the eldest sister. It was news they—and the rest of his people!—had been awaiting for many sun-cycles. He was relieved to give it at last.

"Where does she come from?" Talal asked. His youngest sister paused beside him, leaning against his thigh while she studied his lifemate with brown eyes a shade lighter than his.

"Far away, outside the Five Galaxies," he said.

"What is she called?" D'Ryn asked.

"Kiera," Talal responded. "Like one of Anshan's moons. It was a sign, brother."

Kiera. He hadn't asked or cared. He knew what she was, and he was content to call her nishani, the title given to a warrior's lifemate. Her eyelids began to flutter.

"Leave us," he directed his sisters.

They obeyed. His woman awoke but was instantly stricken with a look of bewilderment. She sat up. They gazed at each other, and he felt a familiar tremor. At last, she reached for his arm. He let her take it and saw her attention shift to the bracelet.

"You can take it back," she said, at once frustrated when the bracelet gave no sign of loosening. She held out her arm instead. "I didn't understand what it meant."

"You agreed," he reminded her.

"I did no such thing!"

"We made an agreement based on three conditions," he said.

"The first was this, which I didn't understand, the second... you remember the second, and the third..." She trailed off, pensive. "You didn't name a third."

"The third was for you to agree to be my lifemate."

"I don't remember that!" she exclaimed.

"You never asked for the third condition."

Realization crossed her features and with it another flash of anger.

"This won't hold up in—" Her last word didn't translate.

"Nishani, welcome to your new home," he said, and rose. "My sisters will instruct you in the behavior I expect of you."

And he left her sitting on the bed, aware of how much more work his lifemate would create for him.

The behavior I expect of you.

Refreshed the next morning, she still couldn't fathom the statement. Rather, she couldn't fathom how something so medieval could have been directed at her.

The behavior I expect of you.

It bounced around her head, first in disbelief, then in shock, and finally, in anger. As for the remainder of their conversation...

It was unreal. It made no sense. Yes, he had named three conditions, and yes, she remembered agreeing after that fantastic kiss. But damned if she didn't recall the third condition. Had she been that smitten or so desperate to leave?

Other thoughts were skittering through her brain, those that reminded her she was no longer on her own territory and he hadn't told her something she hadn't heard before. Their last conversation sounded eerily like something Evelyn had tried to tell her.

You're a guest of Romas right now, but if he decides to put you on the market, so to speak, pretty much anyone can... um... claim you as a... you know, a bride.

What else had Evelyn neglected to tell her? The idea of being stuck on some strange planet made her want to panic and run screaming for the first spaceship she found. She tried to push the thought away and distract herself by wandering the mansion. It wasn't anywhere near the size of Romas's, and the dwelling showed signs of wear and use. It was well-kept, if aging.

She wandered until she found an exit and stepped into a beautiful midmorning. A set of boy-warriors were practicing with grey swords in the grassy courtyard. They couldn't have been past thirteen but rivaled her in height. They appeared to be playing rather than training; there were five, two standing and mock battling while the three younger ones watched and cheered.

It was unfortunate the cheerful youths would turn into unsmiling, frozen warriors one day. She drew as near as she dared without disturbing them. They battled with great vigor and exaggeration to the cheering of the three younger boys until one turned and noticed her. All five rose and straightened, offering her deep bows. They straightened again and stared at her. She stared back.

"Are you enjoying the day?" she asked awkwardly.

"Yes, nishani," the eldest replied. The word did not translate at all.

"You don't have to stop," she said. "You were doing well." The boy seemed unsure how to respond and gazed at her, as did the others. "Or you can teach me a few things." His eyes widened, and the two smallest boys looked at each other.

"No, nishani," the eldest almost whispered.

"Why not?" she asked.

"Nishani, women do not fight," he answered. Three of the boys nodded vigorously in agreement.

"On my planet, women do fight," she said. There was no contradiction offered. If anything, she thought she was distressing the eldest boy.

"Please show me. You were doing so well," she said.

The boy blushed, appeared conflicted, and at last gave a stiff nod. The youngest skittered away in excitement, crowding each other and whispering a short distance away. The opponent of the eldest hesitated before handing her the weapon. It was light, a curved grey sword made of the same material as the beds and spaceships. Kiera hefted it and relaxed, cheered to be doing something other than thinking or pacing.

The youth showed her how to stand and hold the weapon while the eldest watched with a sharp eye. When set, the eldest demonstrated a simple strike and block, then corrected her form as she followed his example. After several attempts, the two older boys were satisfied and moved onto another strike and then another block.

She concentrated hard, intent on distracting herself as well as learning something new. She needed a workout; maybe she could learn to use a sword instead of kickboxing, which she'd been doing regularly for years. She stayed until she broke a healthy sweat. When the midmorning sun grew too hot, she lowered her weapon and handed it to the boy beside her.

"Thank you. You all are really good," she said. The boys all bowed and watched her walk back into the house, curious and excited. The exercise helped clear her head. She set about wandering the halls once more, pausing to look out of large windows onto expanses of grass.

"Nishani!" a female voice cried.

She turned. It was the first girl she met, the tall woman with a long face named Talal. Talal strode toward her, and Kiera waited.

"Nishani, we have—"

"My name is Kiera," she corrected.

"Yes, nishani. Kiera, we have—"

"Is there anywhere to get some water around here?"

"Yes, nishani." Talal motioned to a nearby door. Kiera waved her armband. A door to someone's private quarters slid open. She hesitated, but Talal entered and reappeared several moments later with a small bowl of water.

"We've searched for you throughout the house," she said as Kiera drank.

"I was out back," Kiera responded. At the blank look, she assumed the translator didn't pick up her slang and rephrased. "I was practicing swords with the boys in the yard."

"Practicing swords? Nishani, here women are forbidden to fight," Talal said with a shake of her head.

"I needed something to do," Kiera replied. "And where I'm from, women do fight."

"There are many things to do," Talal said with a nervous giggle. "My sisters and I are to show you your new home."

"And teach me how to behave?"

"Yes, nishani," Talal said. "My brother says your home is very different, that we need to teach you everything."

"Does he?" Kiera felt her cheeks grow red. "Your brother is..."

Talal appeared apprehensive, and Kiera curbed her tongue.

"Maybe I will teach you how women behave where I'm from," Kiera said, and fell into step beside her.

"My brother doesn't believe your influence would complement us," Talal said.

"Maybe I ought to have a word with your brother," she grumbled, surprised the man could insult her without being present.

"It would not be wise. He wasn't pleased with you for missing his farewell this morn. Maybe when he returns, your behavior will please him."

Kiera didn't know where to start. There was too much wrong with the woman's words, but she dumped her confusion and wounded feelings to ask, "Where has he gone?"

"To the Council and to the Anshan battle commanders."

"Battle commanders?"

"How far is your home?" she asked, giving her a long look.

"Very, very far," Kiera responded.

"I will take you to Ne'Rin first. He may choose what to tell you about the war."

"Thank you."

At that moment, it was the only safe thing for her to say. The woman beside her was far too subservient for her comfort; if their brother expected her behavior to conform, he was in for a surprise. Maybe when he realized that, he'd send her home. The chipper thought was fleeting. There was something about the warrior that warned her he didn't lose his battles.

Talal paused in an open doorway leading to a large, green field behind the dwelling occupied by hundreds, perhaps thousands, of warriors organized into sparring groups of four and five. Talal's gaze sought out Ne'Rin before she stepped out of the house. Kiera trailed. Lines had been drawn on the grass, large squares like those used for wrestling, with a circle in the center. Two men populated each circle, sparring with each other, while the other two or three watched. The battles were silent, the swords clashing without the clang of steel she expected to hear. At her entrance, those in the nearest circle with Ne'Rin ceased their activity and bowed, then stood in a line and waited.

She tried hard not to stare at the men. They were magnificent, wearing nothing but snug, dark pants. Their upper bodies were tanned from exposure to the sun, their dark hair and eyes pinned on her. It was not the polite, curious glances of Romas's people but direct looks that made her skin crawl with awareness.

Talal appeared oblivious and approached Ne'Rin, whose body glowed with sweat. He'd been fighting, but tucked the sword behind his body, as if to protect Talal from it. She spoke to him for several moments before his eyes rose and lingered on Kiera. A brisk nod, and Talal stepped away, waiting. Ne'Rin returned his sword to a rack containing half a dozen similar swords in plain grey and approached Kiera.

Talal followed. Kiera stood aside, not as much out of deference but out of sudden realization that if she didn't, the man was likely to run her over. She didn't know why, but Ne'Rin hadn't seemed to like her. A'Ran's behavior was just as distant, but there was something bordering on resentment in the way Ne'Rin looked at her that made her uncomfortable.

They walked a short distance to an open atrium in the center of the house, complete with a small oasis rising up from white stone and curved benches. Trickling water circled the oasis, its source a small spring in the center. Talal handed a translator to Ne'Rin, who accepted it and motioned for them to sit. Kiera sat beside Talal.

"Nishani, your lifemate was called away suddenly. Talal says you have no knowledge of our war."

She nodded.

"We have been in war for fifteen sun-cycles, since the death of the previous dhjan of Anshan. He was overthrown and killed when A'Ran was off-planet. On his death, one of his advisors, who betrayed him and allied with the Yirkin invaders, seized the title of dhjan. He struck when dhjan A'Ran was away at battle along with most of the Anshan men, thus leaving the throne of Anshan unguarded. Dhjan A'Ran's family was forced to flee with his few trusted advisors. We have hidden on this moon in an unoccupied galaxy since."

"How is dhjan A'Ran going to retake his throne?" she asked, surprised at the information.

"Until now, the Council has obstructed his efforts, but that is no longer true. He has gone to them with word of his breaking allegiance to pursue his title without their mediation or interference."

It then dawned that the tale's hero was one of the men she was angry at: the man who claimed to be her lifemate.

"So..." She trailed off, not sure where to start. Images from their first touch replayed themselves in her thoughts.

"Our people have suffered for fifteen sun-cycles," Talal added. "The mines have gone empty, and the women barren since the rightful dhjan bloodline has been cast from the land."

"You're cursed," Kiera said with a frown, thoughts on the dead planet from her vision.

"Is it not so in your home? A dhjan is bound to his planet. Should his blood and those who carry it be exiled, the planet dies."

"My world is nothing like that," she assured them. "How long do wars last here?"

"As long as they must, nishani," Ne'Rin said almost gently. She eyed him, not sure his patronizing tone wasn't meant to rile her. She took the high road and ignored him.

"The men here are training for battle?" she asked.

"When dhjan A'Ran calls for battles, we leave the moon and go to Anshan, where we have a small base."

"Does dhjan A'Ran fight?"

"My brother is the best warrior," Talal said proudly.

"Dhjan A'Ran endangers himself," Ne'Rin countered. He looked at the younger woman hard, and Talal apologized quietly. Uncomfortable, Kiera cleared her throat.

"Maybe you can convince him not to fight, and then convince him he's made a poor choice of a mate," she said. "Or maybe I can learn to fight and go with him, if there's no time limit to the war."

Talal gasped, and Ne'Rin studied her. When neither responded, she returned to a safe subject.

"What does Anshan mine?"

Ne'Rin's response was garbled.

"That didn't translate," she said, pointing to her translator.

"This material." Ne'Rin pulled a dark grey knife from his boot. "It is rare and native to Anshan. Every ship and weapon in the Five Galaxies is made from it."

"Wow. We just stay here until the war is over?" she asked.

A brisk nod.

"Do you have sketch pads here? Or pens?"

Both gave her blank looks, and she sighed, wondering how she'd be an artist in a world without even pencils.

"Do women have a part in the war effort?" she asked.

"To honor their men," Ne'Rin replied.

"That's what I thought."

"We had hoped Ne'Rin's sister would be made nishani," Talal said. "But my brother did not choose her."

"He did not feel the signs," Ne'Rin said with another sharp look. Kiera sensed his anger on the topic and said nothing. "When the suns fall into night, I'll speak to dhjan A'Ran over the communicator. You may come."

She hesitated. She had nothing to say to the man, unless it was to condemn him for kidnapping her, wedding her against her will, and dropping her like a sack of potatoes for his sisters to retrain.

"No, thank you," she decided.

"We expect visitors to arrive soon. As the nishani, your duty is to welcome them on behalf of the dhjan," Ne'Rin said with a glance at Talal. "However, I do not feel you are prepared for such a duty. You may accompany me, without your translator, so you do not embarrass the dhjan by speaking."

Offended once again, she said nothing as he rose and returned the translator to Talal. He walked down the hall from whence they'd come.

"He's angry about his sister," Talal said. "He feels it was an affront to him because the betrayer who murdered our father came from his family. He is condemned by many people and hoped his sister would restore his family's honor."

"He seems like a dangerous man," Kiera murmured.

"He is, but he's loyal. Just very angry."

"I think I need to rest," Kiera said, beginning to like A'Ran's trusted commander even less. "Can you take me back to my room?"

"Nishani, you have duties you must learn before my brother returns," Talal said timidly.

"Does he beat women?"

"No, nishani."

"Then take me to my room."

Talal obeyed. Kiera was hungry and overwhelmed once again. All she wanted was the coziness of her studio, where she could block out everything and paint. Her room on this planet contained none of her comforts. She didn't stay long in the boring room. Her mind was too busy, and she felt as if she hovered on the verge of a mental breakdown. Instead, she forced herself to leave and find something to do.

After exploring the halls and grounds for an hour or two, she returned to the main atrium, where she heard one of the sisters call her name.

"Nishani."

She turned to face Talal.

"Nishani, if you are rested, we must start your behavior training."

Kiera frowned and rose, walking away.

"Nishani, please! My brother requests it!"

"No!" she said over her shoulder. "That's so ridiculous! I'm not going to anything of the sort, and if you think you'll make me..." She stopped, unable to help the tears welling in her eyes. Talal gasped, as if she'd never seen anyone cry, and took a step back.

"Forgive me, nishani. Another day," Talal said. "Are you well?"

"Fine. But I'm not going to training," Kiera answered. Talal gave one of her small bows and stayed where she was as Kiera walked away again.

The scene would repeat itself several days in a row, whenever one of the sisters tracked her down. They were quick to backtrack when they saw she was upset, but their persistence annoyed her. She could think of only one thing that would turn her into one of the cookie-cutter women of this world, and she refused to be brainwashed. Kiera liked her mind the way it was, liked roaming through the hallways and spending the mornings in training with the little boys out back.

It was toward the end of her first week in the sprawling mansion that was her new home that she wandered down a hall previously unexplored. She opened the only door in the dead-end hallway with a wave of her armband.

The conference room behind it was large and open, its ceiling cathedral and one wall twice the height of the others. Unlike the cheerful white walls of the house, the tall wall was the unwelcome shade of dark grey that she'd begun to despise after days in the spaceships surrounded by it. There were rows of grey chairs and several white benches in the rear, a handful of tables next to yawning windows, and a wall of what looked like constellation maps.

From the layout, she expected it was A'Ran's conference room for meeting with his advisors. She wandered through the room, trailing her fingers across the tables. A round table in the center had an access pad attached to the top, so she passed her armband over it.

To her surprise, what appeared to be a video game popped into 3D life in the center of the table. The table top lit up with a blank grey screen and four dozen multi-hued buttons, with geometric symbols she assumed was writing. The video game showed two holograms at once, a space battle and a land battle.

Excited to see that even this world had video games, she sat in the chair behind the buttons and screen, studying all three in an attempt to figure out how the game worked. The tiny specs indicating crafts or personnel in the 3D image moved and changed; the image itself spun slowly, as if to present her with all sides of the battle at once.

Until that moment, she hadn't realized how much she missed passing away her nights playing her games! She sat and began playing with the buttons to see how they affected the holograms. As the afternoon wore on, she puzzled through what buttons controlled what, which were oriented toward the space battle and which toward the ground. The displays on the table ran through dozens of scenarios based on what she told it, most of them disastrous as she learned what the buttons did. The game consisted almost entirely of strategy, and it was dark outside before she realized how long she'd been at it.

Mentally exhausted from the intricate game, she rose to return to her room for bed. The next morning, she went to the game room after her sparring session and sat the entire day, learning more and more about the game and experimenting with how the symbols on the keyboard interacted with the images before her. Certain symbols pulled up certain features of the ships or angles of battle, similar to how picture-symbols in her video games on earth brought up different functions, allowing her to maneuver characters in the game or review the armament and skills of her opponents. The game room was the only place the sisters didn't bug her, and for the first time since being kidnapped by Evelyn and A'Ran, she found herself having fun.

She spent the next day in the game room, and the next. Two days turned into a week. Ne'Rin only came for her once during the third day, to bring her to stand by him while he received visitors. He removed her translator from her ear as promised after a stern warning about not speaking to anyone.

She liked him even less after that occurrence and chose to hide in the conference room every day after that, unwilling to deal with him again.

## CHAPTER SIX

"You endanger yourself, dhjan A'Ran."

A'Ran tested his injured shoulder. It would heal once he reached the main craft with the help of the medical unit but was useless in the meantime.

"A leader is a warrior first," he replied. "We have taken the land advantage, which is all that matters."

He stood in the confined main deck of the transport craft after his own craft had been disabled in an ambush. He preferred land wars to the space wars and had been returning to the main craft when the ambush occurred. He sat in the only seat in the tiny craft, studying Ne'Rin, who transmitted from A'Ran's battle command center on the moon that was his interim home. He'd chosen to leave Ne'Rin on the moon this trip. If what Jetr suspected were true, Ne'Rin would do less damage if he didn't know what A'Ran did while away.

"The Council contacted me," A'Ran said.

"They weren't pleased with your message about Qatwal," Ne'Rin assessed.

"They have no means to control me, which makes them less lazy than they have been for a millennium."

"How have they decided to react to your freedom?"

"How do you think? By threatening me, by condemning me, and finally, by seeking a discreet audience with me." A'Ran let a rare, mirthless smile cross his features.

"Their support can be won," Ne'Rin said in satisfaction.

"We will meet them soon at our temporary home. I have warned them I no longer play their games."

"They may find a way to temper Anshan's defiance."

"For their support against our enemy? I will owe them my life," A'Ran said.

"We may not need the Council's support if you maintain as you have," Ne'Rin replied. "They need our ore more than we need them. We can risk their anger. Do you need me to write any new battle plans?"

A'Ran was silent, studying Ne'Rin. For over a week, he'd hoped his instincts to be wrong. He'd hoped Ne'Rin to be the one sending him daily updates to the battle strategies and plans. His trusted advisor had never done so before, but A'Ran hadn't thought any member of his household capable of the complexities of battle planning. In the past three days, he hadn't made a single change before releasing the plans to his battle commanders.

Somehow, he had known the plans weren't Ne'Rin's. They were too... different, too unlike the tactics and war planning taught by Anshan or anyone in the Five Galaxies. Over a period of a week, the tactics had gone from infantile to novice to advanced, as if someone were learning the intricacies of battle planning. Some plans he couldn't use for lack of manpower, timing constraints, or other battle-related reasons, but some were brilliant. Given his experience and lauding as one of the most capable strategic battle planners in the Five Galaxies—the only reason he hadn't been driven out by the Yirkin despite his tiny army—he found himself learning a tidbit here and there. And he was impressed. He wondered if all women from his lifemate's planet had such a skill.

"No," he said at last. "You've not mentioned nishani."

"She is well," Ne'Rin said with shortness. A'Ran waited. If that were the best Ne'Rin could say of the difficult woman...

She should have settled by this point, adopted her role and been properly behaved. She apparently wasn't, and it made him uneasy. He didn't need his people to see someone quite so... unusual. Their confidence in him would fall further.

"She's been... training with the boys," Ne'Rin said at the long silence.

"Training?" he echoed.

"Swords."

"Women are forbidden to fight." Even as he said it, he knew he was contradicting himself. He hadn't stopped her yet from creating battle plans. Swords, however, were different. The chance for physical harm was too great.

"Your sisters do not possess the temperament needed to deal with her," Ne'Rin said frankly.

A'Ran listened. He intended for the problem to right itself in his absence, once she adjusted. If his sisters could not handle nishani, he must.

"You have direction?" Ne'Rin asked.

"I will handle her upon my return," he said.

"Yes, dhjan. When will you return to meet the Council here?"

"In two days' time. I have matters to settle first."

"We will make preparations," Ne'Rin said.

A'Ran reached forward to sever the connection. Ne'Rin's face disappeared from the screen. He relaxed and tested the muscles of his arm again, dissatisfied with being injured.

Nishani. Kiera. He could think of one solution to his problem, and his jaw clenched. He altered the course of his tiny craft for Qatwal.

He traveled for a day and slid beneath the radars of Qatwal easily, having stolen the codes needed to jam their tracking systems during one of his scuffles with Kisolm. He landed outside the main city, in the center of which sat the royal family's residence. Waiting until nightfall, he changed into clothing more suited for the Qatwali society and covered his face with a hood to creep into the city.

Evelyn sat at the window seat, gazing at the dark sky as she had every night since Kiera disappeared. One hand rested on her expanding stomach. She tugged gently on the moon dangling from the necklace Kiera gave her for her wedding. She relaxed after a nice, long soak in the bathtub, her thoughts wandering among the stars.

Suns, she corrected herself with a small smile. They didn't call the distant suns stars in Qatwal. One of those distant suns was hers, and maybe, one of those distant suns might be Kiera's.

Evelyn's smile faded. She had already declared her intention of naming the babe Kiera whether it was a boy or girl. Her days were long but peaceful, wrought with duty and rest. It was a good, perfect little life, so much more than she ever expected, with the exception that her best friend in the universe—Kiera—might as well have been dead to her as far as Romas and his clan were concerned.

Evelyn had little regret for her actions in life, even those she probably should have. Bringing Kiera here was her one mistake. Even after a month she couldn't go a night without thinking of her friend. She sighed, ready for bed, and twisted to swing her legs from the bench. A shape in the corner drew her attention, and she gasped.

The man was as huge as any warrior but not fair like Romas's clan members. He was tall and fierce, standing so still she thought herself dreaming up a hero worthy of a nightmare. Dressed in dark clothes with dark hair and olive skin with a dark stare, he was both riveting and frightening.

"You!" she exclaimed as she recognized him.

He strode forward, and she moved to place a table between them. She interacted daily with the warrior members of her husband's family, but she'd never seen one quite like this, with soulful, ancient intelligence in his black gaze and a predatory walk. Her first thought was that he had kidnapped Kiera and was now returning to take her.

"What are you doing here?" she demanded, reaching for the communications access pad on the table.

"No." His single word was sharp enough to make her jerk. Her hand wavered. He stopped at the opposite side of the table, within reach if he chose, which she suspected he would if she so much as flinched toward the access pad. Her hand dropped to her side, fingernails digging into the meat of her palms.

"What have you done with Kiera?"

The intruder remained silent for a moment then said slowly, "Your sister is well."

The simple assertion was a waterfall after a month without a drop of information about her. Evelyn searched his face. "Oh, God ! You've seen her! If you've hurt her, you sick son—"

"She is well," he repeated. "Nishani is well."

"Nishani?" The word made her do a double-take. "Nishani?" Kiera would never agree to marry someone in so short of a time, but to agree in any amount of time to a man as lethal in appearance as this? "You haven't hurt her?" she pressed. "Where is she? Is she here? What have you done with her? Why did—"

He held up a hand to silence her, and she waited, circling the table to face him.

"Where is my sister?"

"Are all women of your world unusual?" he asked with impatience.

"We are not unusual on our world," she retorted. "Where is she?"

"She is safe and well."

"Why are you here, then, if not to tell me something's wrong?" she asked, perplexed.

"Nishani is unusual."

"You come to tell me she is unusual?" She shook her head. "I don't understand. I know she is unusual. She's a brilliant artist, independent, a complete sweetheart, a little too emotional, but she's an artist... I don't understand."

Evelyn gazed at him, waiting for more. His jaw clenched. By the look of this man, Kiera hadn't wed him by choice. Romas had decreed that the man Kiera chose would have to have her agreement to be mated. Evelyn just didn't see it happening. Kiera could be the most stubborn and frustrating woman Evelyn had ever met, and she'd sworn off any man, let alone an alien. She'd never fit into Romas's society. Realization played across her mind, echoed in a puzzled smile dancing across her face.

"You can't figure her out," she said. "That's it, isn't it?" And she laughed. Kiera was well indeed if she were able to send a man like this to Evelyn's door looking for advice. Kiera's mate hadn't counted on an obstinate bride.

The man before her crossed his arms, not amused.

Hormones and emotions kicked in at the same time, and Evelyn's laughter turned to weeping. She sat on the table and buried her face in her hands, grateful and relieved to be reconnected with Kiera, even if indirectly. She cried until she could control herself, wiped her face, and drew several shuddering breaths.

"My... my sister is sweet but stubborn," she managed. "I don't have an easy answer to your problem, if that's what you want. Is she speaking to you?"

She imagined the conversation was nothing short of torture for a warrior. She knew without a doubt that Romas's arrogance would never allow him to admit his inability to deal with her to anyone. That Kiera's warrior was at least willing to do something so painful gave her some hope for her friend.

"I have not seen her in a few days," he replied after a pause.

"So you dumped her off and left," Evelyn summarized, and wiped her face again. "Kiera will never be the woman you warriors want. Get used to that now. I'm sure a woman with intelligence will shock you."

"I know of her intellect," he said. "She's bested my best battle planners with her mind. But she is a poor nishani."

"She is a perfect nishani," she returned. "Brilliant and beautiful? Can you find fault with that?"

"Her behavior."

"You've not spent even a moment with her, and you complain of her behavior?" Evelyn shook her head and rose. She crossed to the boxes she had stacked in the corner and covered with a square of cloth. Romas had discarded most of Kiera's things after her disappearance, but Evelyn managed to salvage two boxes and keep them hidden. She dug through one and withdrew a thick pad of paper and pack of pencils.

"If you take the time to know her, you won't find fault in her behavior," she said to him, and held out the items in her hand. "Give these to her."

He took them, eyeing them as if they'd bite him.

"And... someday..." She trailed off. Even if this man agreed to bring Kiera back for a visit, Romas and his clan would deny permission. "Tell her she'll be an aunt soon. When will you see her again?"

"Tomorrow."

"Good. Tell her I miss her, too."

He gave a curt nod. Her Kiera was well and raising hell. There was nothing else she could want. Evelyn knew she didn't deserve to feel at peace after the mess she dragged Kiera into, but she did feel it, and it made her genuinely content for the first time since she'd kidnapped her best friend.

Kiera tugged at the moon on her necklace as she walked down the hall toward the video game room. She'd dreamt of Evelyn last night and awoke missing her friend. And then both Gage and Talal had cornered her that morning with news that made her wish she was more like Evelyn. She wasn't good at handling drama; Evelyn had always been like a perfect older sister, capable of patience and listening. Kiera just freaked out with bad news. She wished hard she could talk to Evelyn as she had in her dream last night and ask her what to do.

Voices came from the conference room, whose door was open. She stopped a few feet from the entrance, debating whether she should just leave, until she heard A'Ran's name. She didn't recognize the first man's voice, but the second she did.

"A'Ran hasn't returned?"

"He took a detour and is on his return trip, Father," Ne'Rin said. "Have you been successful?"

"Somewhat. It's been hard to break, but I think I found the weak point," the first man replied. "It'll take me a few days to position myself to take advantage of it. It involves Qatwal. I won't say more, lest this communication is compromised. I'm having some problems with messages being intercepted after they leave the planet."

"I understand. Our other plan is coming along. I believe Gage is in love with me, a simple emotion for a woman," Ne'Rin said. "And she's with child, Father."

There was a short silence. Kiera crept closer.

"So he did find the correct nishani, if an Anshan woman is able to bear a child again," the first man said quietly. "We'd all begun to doubt him. I had hoped he'd choose your sister."

"His chosen is the nishani, but your doubt may be well-placed. She is not from here, doesn't understand her role. She cannot do what the nishani must to help Anshan, and once our people see her, they'll lose their faith in him. My sister would've been a much wiser choice, and far more beautiful."

Kiera frowned, offended Ne'Rin thought so little of her, but not surprised. At least he was ragging on her to his family and not complete strangers. She could almost forgive him expressing his blunt opinion to his father.

"If I fail, mating into his family is the next logical step," the first man said. "And it sounds like you have this taken care of."

"Yes, Father, I do."

"Nishani!" Talal's voice jarred her. Kiera spun and darted down the hall, snatching Talal's arm and pulling her around the corner before Ne'Rin saw them.

"You picked a bad time!" Kiera whispered, trotting down the hall.

"I only meant to tell you—"

"Do you know when A'Ran normally calls?" she asked.

"Soon, nishani. Do you wish to talk to him?" Talal brightened. "You should, nishani! It will shock and honor him."

"Shock and honor?" Kiera repeated. "Those don't sound like good things. Yes, I do."

"You should wear his most preferred color, yellow," Talal advised.

"That sounds nice," Kiera said, distracted. She heard footsteps from the direction of the conference room and offered a smile as Ne'Rin rounded the corner. He eyed them.

"Ne'Rin, my sister Gage is looking for you."

"Take me to her."

Talal struck off without hesitation. Ne'Rin lingered, his hard gaze on Kiera. Kiera bowed her head as she'd seen the sisters do, trying hard not to look guilty like she'd overheard his conversation. He left at last, and she waited for him to disappear from sight before jogging to the conference room. She'd learned how to lock and unlock the doors and entered the conference room, locking it.

She debated what to do about the conversation she overheard. She didn't understand the rules of this world well enough to know if she were jumping the gun, but what she heard made her very uncomfortable.

Maybe it was Gage's involvement. The women of A'Ran's family were sheltered. They couldn't recognize a predator if it sat at their feet, and she was surprised to find her senses much more honed to such a ploy despite their social statuses rivaling those of royalty's on earth. They should have been taught better, she mused with a frown.

She went to the battle game to play until A'Ran called, wondering what he'd say when she told him her news about his sisters and wondering just how safe it would be to talk about Ne'Rin's conversation with his father. His father hadn't wanted to talk over the viewer; she doubted she should either.

Less than an hour after she'd started playing the game, the communicator lit up and beeped. Excited and nervous, Kiera crossed to it and waved her armband over the access pad. She straightened her hair and took a deep breath.

It wasn't Ne'Rin that greeted him for his daily briefing but the woman herself. She was dressed in faded teal that drew out her otherworldly eyes. She perched on the edge of one table, fidgeting hands in her lap and bright features alert as she focused on some point on the screen. A'Ran studied her for a long moment before turning on the reciprocal viewer, curious yet wary as to what his nishani had to say in place of Ne'Rin.

"Nishani," he greeted her.

"Hello, A'Ran." Her voice was soft and as feminine as her shape. Her pronunciation of his name was pleasantly accented. "How are you?"

"Well, as you see."

"Ne'Rin said you were hurt."

"The medical unit has healed me." He leaned forward, curiosity growing. That she took enough interest in him to ask after his injury pleased him. "Where is Ne'Rin this day?"

"Indisposed." A flicker of amusement crossed her face.

"My most trusted advisor chose not to attend his mandated meeting?" A'Ran raised an eyebrow.

"It wasn't a choice," she assured him. "I wanted to speak to you, but I didn't want him around. I locked him out."

The blatant defiance was so sweetly uttered, he didn't know how to respond.

"He won't even let me wear my translator when we have visitors," she complained.

A'Ran knew he should chide her as he would his sisters and remind her of her place, but the words died before reaching his lips. His conversation with Evelyn lingered in his thoughts. Having spent most of his years in battle, he understood when a traditional approach would not work with an unusual opponent. He needed to adapt his strategies when dealing with her.

"What would you say to them?" he asked instead of lecturing her.

"I would just talk to them. I'm curious, and it's absurd I'm not allowed to talk to anyone! I'm not sure what you or he is afraid of. I'd like to know who is visiting and why, where they're from."

"You're seeking my permission to speak to the visitors," he summarized, gauging her reaction. Nishani's eyes narrowed, and she clenched her jaw. She was independent, an odd contrast given that she was far too delicate to defend herself if left to face the planet's dangers on her own.

"Yes," she grated, displeased.

"You have it, nishani."

"Thanks, I think. How far away are you?"

"Half a day," he answered.

"You're returning?"

"Yes."

"Did you win your battles?"

"I did." He was puzzled by the question given that she had written most of the plans. She should already know he won.

"That's good. Will you stay long, or do you go to fight again?" she asked.

"I will meet with members of the Council. They should arrive there before the suns set, and I shortly after. I'm not certain how long I'll stay," he replied.

"When you go again, I'd like to go with you." The odd request made him pause. At his lack of response, she continued, "Ne'Rin disagrees. Your sisters don't like the idea either, but I would really like to go with you. I wouldn't get in the way. I can take care of myself for the most part, and wouldn't mind rough conditions."

"No, nishani," he replied. The thought of her in rough conditions or battle met instant instinctual resistance. "You will stay where it is safe."

She hesitated, then ignored the warning edge in his voice. "You don't stay where it is safe, and you're the only remaining dhjan."

A'Ran gazed at her silently, making his disapproval clear.

"We'll have to agree to disagree," she relented. "But I don't consider this matter to be closed."

Her directness and pure courage—there was no other word for her insubordinate address!—amazed him. He understood why Ne'Rin had refused to allow her to wear the translator with visitors.

"Nishani," he said with a shake of his head. "You are too bold."

"How else would I speak to you?" she asked. "And if I'm not allowed to speak my mind to you, who do I speak it to?"

"You may speak any mind you wish to me. But you must understand my people are not like you, are not as accepting of your loose tongue."

"I know," she said, growing red. There was a long pause where the two assessed each other. "A'Ran, I have to tell you something about Gage."

"What has my sister done?" he asked, making himself comfortable in his chair.

"She's with child."

He stiffened, surprised.

"She's afraid to tell you."

No woman had given birth in many sun-cycles, because the planet's spirit was severed without the dhjan and the nishani. He was torn between wanting to confront Ne'Rin and demand he make his sister an honorable woman and laughing out loud to know that he had chosen a nishani capable of healing his planet, his people.

"It will be taken care of," he said calmly.

"You should let them work it out."

"Ne'Rin will honor my sister."

"I'm sure he will, but you shouldn't force someone into such a relationship," she said, and crossed her arms. "It's not accepted everywhere, you know."

"It is accepted here," he replied. He raised an eyebrow in challenge, and she glared at him.

"And Talal," she continued.

"What of her?"

"She's with child as well. She told me this morning and asked me not to tell anyone, but you probably need to know."

A'Ran said nothing, though he clenched the arms of his chair hard enough for his knuckles to turn white. He sifted through memories to find who might be connected to his youngest sister. No warrior came to mind. In fact, he had never seen any warrior speak to her save Ne'Rin. As much as he wanted to welcome the information of his healing planet, he also wanted to strangle the men impregnating his family members.

"Talal," he repeated at last, and leaned forward again.

"There's a man named Ketnan. She's been involved with him for some time now."

The name was unfamiliar, which meant he was not well connected and not among the families of his advisors.

"It will be taken care of," he said once more.

"Please don't interfere," she said with a frown. "They need to deal with things themselves, don't you think?"

"It's my duty as their brother. I must protect them and ensure their honor and mine remains intact."

"That seems to be a very harsh way of regarding your sisters' future happiness."

"Happiness can be restored. Honor cannot," he said firmly. "What other surprises have you for me?"

"No more surprises," she replied. The sudden change in her expression from open to shuttered drew his attention. "I think there are some matters we should discuss when you return."

"What matters?" he pursued.

"This isn't the place, A'Ran."

"Woman," he growled, "you do not tell me my place."

She assessed him again and shifted under his scrutiny before looking away.

"I don't trust these machines and who might overhear," she said. "If it please you, I'd rather wait to discuss this later."

"It does not please me."

"Then you'll have to wait anyway."

She stood, as if to tell him their conversation was over. A'Ran almost echoed her movement. His size might have an impression on her in person, but over the viewer, it meant nothing. She could just as easily flick off the viewer as he could. He didn't doubt the unpredictable woman would do such an incredible thing. At the moment he wanted nothing more than to reach out to her, and he was uncertain whether he wanted more to kiss those perfect lips or shake some sense into her.

He leaned back and drew a calming breath. She was distraught about something, though he couldn't fathom what might distress her if the news of his sisters' impending babes and complete loss of honor did not. That news certainly distressed him.

"You're angry?" She studied him.

"I'm not angry."

"You look angry."

"You're trying my patience, woman," he said. He raised his chin to indicate the table to her left. "Have you been using that machine?"

Nishani glanced in the direction he indicated and returned a wary gaze to him.

"Did Ne'Rin tell you that?"

"So you have been."

"Yes, I have," she said. "Ne'Rin suggested that I not use it."

"What do you think of it?" he asked, avoiding the direct challenge in her gaze.

"It's a very interesting game, though I don't understand how it works exactly. I think I've got most of it down," she said, relaxing when he didn't lecture her.

"Game," he repeated.

"That's what you're talking about, isn't it? The battle game on that console?"

He was silent in surprise once more, unable to understand how she might consider his battle plans nothing more than a complex game. If she were unfamiliar with the accepted societal behaviors of a woman on his planet, he couldn't expect her to be any more familiar with the machine. Yet her naiveté was almost too much for him to bear. How did a woman like this find her way to him of all men?

"How do you like it?" he forced himself to ask.

"I like it a lot. I've been spending a lot of time here working with it." She brightened. "I think I've gotten quite good at it."

"I'll inform Ne'Rin you've approval to continue."

"Approval? My world is very different," she said, brow furrowing.

"I've assessed that your men can't control their women," he said.

She gave a startled laugh. "No, and the women wouldn't let them anyway," she said. "It's closer to the opposite."

"If you've nothing more to tell me, send in Ne'Rin," he directed.

"It was nice talking to you," she said. "Have a safe trip."

She walked toward the door. The woman was more peculiar than any ten-legged creature he'd met on any other planet. Her mannerisms, her features, her obliviousness to the world around her, her soft voice. Oddly enough, he was beginning to like the challenging package that was his nishani.

He'd see her in less than a day, if the Council didn't absorb all his time.

The next morning, she started her normal daily routine and made her way to the courtyard where she trained with the boys. Sunlight blinded her as she walked onto the field. When she could focus again, she stopped short.

A'Ran was with the boys.

His naked back was to her. The man was built like a god! Thick, bronze skin coated layers of roped, rippling muscles. His tucked waist and hips were clad in dark brown, his feet bare. Dark hair was tucked into a tight knot at the base of his neck. In the short time since he left, she had forgotten how buff he was. He appeared much smaller on the communications viewer. She watched him move, intimidated by his size.

She had been pretty mouthy with him from a distance. She felt the urge to retreat to her room and stay there until he left again. One of the boys noticed her. Instead of the welcoming smile, a frantic look crossed his face.

If the giant of a man before her decided to be angry at her for breaking the rules, she'd panic as well. She was about to sneak away when A'Ran's sword lowered, and he turned, alerted by the boy's reaction. Kiera stared at him, struggling to focus on his face when all she wanted to do was study every inch of his perfect body. His chest was wide and sprinkled with dark hairs that trailed his ridged belly and disappeared into the dark pants.

Her body flushed, her blood pounding. Whatever otherworldly bond connected them prevented her from moving away. She couldn't begin to imagine what a man like that would feel like in bed! To run her hands over the washboard abs or twirl her fingertips through the tight hairs dusting his chest...Or better yet, to feel his large hands and muscular body against hers ...

"Nishani," he greeted her with his normal curtness.

She cleared her throat, forcing herself to focus on his dark eyes. His face was more handsome than she remembered, more rugged with a two days' growth covering his neck and jaw. It made him all the more untamed, unlike Romas's sculpted beauty. Piercing eyes leveled on her, but she could read nothing in them, especially not what he thought of her.

She wondered why she had the sudden urge to know what he thought.

"Welcome home," she managed, and clasped her trembling hands behind her back. A'Ran turned to the boys and tossed his head. It took nothing else to send all five of them scurrying away. She couldn't remember when the outdoors had felt so small or when it'd become so humid she was sweating in place.

A'Ran retrieved one sword from its stand, flipped it in the air, and caught the blade. To her surprise, he offered it to her.

"I know you train with them," he stated.

"I suppose you'll forbid it," she said, eyeing him.

"Come."

Wondering what he was trying to prove, she took the sword and balanced it. He said nothing but dropped into a fighting stance. The sight made her uneasy.

"I'm not good enough to face you," she said, remembering how he'd beaten men bigger than him into a pulp to free her from Romas's clan.

He motioned her forward with one hand. Her heart thudded, her palms damp. He could smash her into a million pieces if he wanted. Given her blatant ignorance of his rules, he had every probable cause to do so. At least he gave her the chance to go down fighting,

She began as she had been taught, focusing on her form. A'Ran met her blows gently, redirecting them without affecting her balance. He said nothing but let her strike several times before shifting to the offensive. She blocked clumsily at first but ordered herself not to look weak in front of such a man and focused hard.

She waited for him to flex his strength and drive her into the ground, surprised when he never did. If anything, he was gentle and patient, traits she hadn't expected from a warrior. They sparred until she grew tired and lowered her weapon. Kiera wiped her forehead, unable but to admire the sheen of sweat on A'Ran's wide upper body. He straightened as she stopped and gave an approving nod.

"They have taught you well."

He replaced his sword and strode toward her. She held out her hand for him to take the sword. Instead, he gripped her sword wrist and moved behind her. His touch sent heated energy through her, and the nearness of his body made her tense. He was heated and huge at her back. One massive hand circled her to rest on her abdomen. He drew her into his body.

"Widen your stance," he instructed, and nudged her left leg out farther with his own. "I'll teach you the first weapons form we teach our warriors."

Kiera was dumbstruck both by his willingness to teach her and his touch. Her face felt hot. A'Ran's warm chest was at her back, his intimate touch on her stomach making her feel far more delicate than she ever had. He said something that her spinning mind couldn't catch. Her body was too aware of his. It distracted her until he shifted her body forward to demonstrate and correct her stance. Kiera blinked and forced herself to pay attention. She was too stiff for him to move. He nudged her right foot forward. She complied.

"... your balance lower."

She couldn't register his words and tried hard to focus. A'Ran locked their bodies together with his large hand on her stomach. He used his body to guide hers. His legs and hands applied gentle pressure while his body balanced her in some of the awkward positions.

They went through an entire range of movements, from attacking to defending in motions that resembled a dance. He said little else, and her breathing soon fell into rhythm with his. She eased against him, awed by his pure strength yet determined not to appear as stupid as she felt. Their movements were slow and methodical, controlled, deliberate. Her body strained under muscle fatigue as the form became increasingly complex and slower. A'Ran supported her. By the time she returned to the starting position, she was sweating and breathing hard. Her sword arm shook, and her legs were rubbery. He pried the sword from her clamped hand.

"Yes, you are forbidden from training with them," he said.

Surprised, she pulled away from the comfortable position resting against him and twisted to face him.

"After this, you'll forbid me from learning?" she demanded. She took in his beautiful body as he crossed to place her sword in the sword stand.

"I said they'll not train you."

"You'll train me?" she asked, unable to keep the disbelief out of her voice.

"Yes." He gazed at her, as if awaiting a refusal. She couldn't determine if she'd won this round or not.

"You seem too busy," she said.

"I will make time for you."

"No, no. I'm not... I know you're waging a war. Don't overextend yourself for me," she said, her face warm once again.

"I was unaware you wished to see me."

Once again, there was too much behind his simple statement for her to address. Worse, she could think of nothing to say in response that wouldn't get her in more trouble.

"You are not so bold in person," he said, raising an eyebrow in challenge.

She looked at him hard. Anger flared at the tone of his voice. How could he say such a thing after all he had put her through?

"You kidnap me, trick me into marrying you, dump me here alone without Evelyn or even a pad of paper, with instructions for your sisters to give me behavioral training, and run off to fight some battle somewhere else. I'm not allowed to talk to anyone or do anything! You have some nerve to do all that and make fun of me for trying to fit in or ignore me when you do return! I am so angry at you, and if you were half an inch smaller, I'd whip your hide, dhjan or not!"

The flurry of words left before she could temper them. She neared him as she spoke until she was toe-to-toe with the massive man and glaring up at him.

"I will make amends," he said, his gaze taking in her features.

It was better than an apology. Being so close rattled her senses, and she thought again of the kiss they had shared over a month before. She focused on his eyes as much as she wished to focus on his warm lips. He smelled of pure, primal man, his own scent mixed with sweat.

"I am pleased to learn I was wrong," he said in a quiet voice. He made no move to close the distance between them. Instead, he stepped away and strode toward the door.

She watched him go, his touch branded on her skin and her emotions muddled. She cursed herself, aware she had accomplished little as far as advancing her rights but managed to draw the guaranteed attention of a man she was not certain she wanted to notice her. The short time together had been enough to remind her just how strong the bond was between them.

It scared her.

As she retreated to the safety of her quarters, her gaze was caught by the objects sitting on her bed: a fat sketchbook and pack of drawing pencils. She reached out and took them, surprised to find them there and even more surprised at how strongly she'd missed them. They were like old friends who came to visit after a long absence. She flipped open the notebook and buried her nose between the pages, breathing the fresh paper smell. She felt tears in her eyes at the small reminder of her past life and hugged the gifts to her chest.

A'Ran.

It couldn't be coincidence that he returned and they appeared! She forgot her shaky body and the whirling of her emotions and strode toward the door, intent on discovering if he had done this and if so, if he had more. Such a notebook would last her a week or two. Kiera stopped in the hallway, considering where the enigmatic dhjan might have gone.

She trotted down the hall, toward the practice fields, not surprised to see all the warriors sparring on the field. A'Ran was several hundred meters out, surrounded by a group of over a dozen. Ne'Rin was closer to the door, and Kiera remained in the shadows inside the house, watching.

He was sparring with another warrior, his fluid, destructive movements far from the gentle ones he used with her. She admired the way his body shifted and moved. The muscles of his upper body bulged as he sparred, their changing shapes amplified by a play of shade and sunlight.

She debated returning to her quarters until she could find a more private moment to approach him. She doubted he'd appreciate her embarrassing one of them. For once, she wished she'd listened to Gage or Talal.

Ne'Rin caught sight of her just as she decided to leave. The cool toss of his head—a blatant dismissal—changed her mind again. She shot him a look and stepped from the house, moving toward the field with the gifts at her side. She ignored him as she passed. Though he made no move to stop her once she was visible, he did trail her. Those who noticed her stopped to bow as she passed them.

She reached the circle where A'Ran fought and joined the observers. Some of the men were exotic even by Anshan standards. One towered just as tall as the other men but was thinner than any waif-like model she had seen on earth. Another was hunch-backed and dressed in heavy robes despite the heat of the day, and a third man barely taller than her had white irises and silvering hair.

The men watched the silent battle in equal silence, their assessing looks warning her they were looking for something. The man A'Ran fought was more than a foot taller, with light skin and black hair resembling one of the observers. They fought with the grey swords, combining the sword dance with hand-to-hand combat moves for a ferocious battle that surprised her. It was more intense than sparring, and she wondered what was at stake with the simple fight.

She considered retreating but suspected that would draw the attention of the men focused on the battle. She gripped her notebook.

The battle continued, and the men around her grew tenser when the first fleck of blood appeared on A'Ran's opponent. His opponent faltered, and A'Ran smashed him to the ground hard. Kiera was more than a little surprised when he raised his sword for what would have been a death blow. The sword implanted next to the downed man's ear, and her small gasp drew the attention of the observers.

The feel of several sets of eyes assessing her made her heart beat harder and her mouth dry. She resisted the urge to leave, instead riveting her gaze to A'Ran.

A'Ran pulled his opponent to his feet, offered several quiet words, and turned his gaze to her. It was the intense, fierce look of a leader and a warrior, and she was surprised to note a difference in the way he regarded her not more than an hour ago.

She felt silly seeking him out for something as simple as a notebook. He was, after all, equivalent of a king on this world! How ridiculous would she seem? She awaited some sort of reprimand, already wounded by the thought of being publicly embarrassed. A'Ran's intense gaze swept over her before turning to the observers.

"Council members, dhjan nishani," he announced.

The men around her offered stiff bows. Kiera looked around uncertainly before returning her gaze to A'Ran.

"We will meet in two. Opal, meet me in the command center," A'Ran directed.

Opal, the tall, thin man, nodded and stepped toward the house. The men around her broke away, the two with dark hair joining A'Ran's opponent while the alabaster giant joined Ne'Rin. She wasn't surprised to see the man in the thick robes move to the cooler shade of the house. The small man with white irises drew near her, his eerie, unblinking gaze making her uncomfortable.

"It is not often I find another smaller than I, nishani," he said in a thin voice. "The dhjan has granted us permission to address you. Be not alarmed."

"I am not alarmed," she murmured.

"I am Jetr. I come from the planet of Dolsom. My people are Anshan's greatest allies."

"Is your planet far?" she asked.

"Unfortunately far, in the farthest of the Five Galaxies. I haven't seen my home in many sun-cycles."

"You must miss your home as I do mine."

He tilted his head to the side, observing her with a faint smile.

"Jetr, you are welcome to join us." A'Ran's deep voice saved her from filling the awkward quiet. "Please accompany Opal."

Jetr took the dismissal with a bow of his head and moved away. A'Ran waited. He kept the distance between them, and she felt it like a rejection. Even so, he was too stunning for her to look away. She cleared her throat then said,

"I'm sorry. I don't want to keep you from your meeting."

"You received them." His gaze fell to her chest, where she clenched the sketchbook.

"Yes. I just wanted to thank you," she said. "I won't keep you."

She intended to walk away but found herself stuck, gazing up at him. She was curious about the softer side of him and captivated by his steady gaze. There were many things she suddenly wanted to know about the man she was stuck with. His every look was penetrating, as if he sought to capture her thoughts whenever she crossed his path. She had the impression of extreme intelligence and extreme determination, a combination that awed and intimidated her. Uneasy with the stirrings within her, she forced herself to step away.

"Thank you."

Only when she turned did she break eye contact, but she felt him watch her. Kiera squeezed the gifts to her chest and walked back to the house, lost in thought. There was something about A'Ran that flipped her world on end. She blinked as she entered the darker house and forced her attention on her surroundings. She returned to her room, eager to spend the day drawing.

She started with a sketch of A'Ran and found she couldn't focus on anything else. She drew him as she'd seen him in the morning, bare-chested and carrying a sword. She drew him as she'd seen him during their conversation the day before, the quietly fierce leader seated in his ship. She found herself sketching him as she'd seen him in the vision from what felt like years ago when they walked hand-in-hand on the dead planet.

It was past dark fall when she finished, and she gazed at her last sketch, intrigued by it. It was what would happen if for some reason she didn't go back to her own planet. A'Ran wasn't as controlling as Romas, from what she knew of him, and she couldn't help feeling as drawn to the picture in front of her as she was to the man himself.

She wondered what life would be like with someone like him, or if he was so bound to duty, there was no room for real affection. She sketched the planet next and fell asleep at her desk.

## CHAPTER SEVEN

Talal shook her awake far too early. She lifted her head from her desk and blinked, the first fingers of dawn rendering the light of the room grainy and grey.

"My brother awaits you," Talal said. She was glowing and refreshed, her clothes neat and her scent that of one who had recently bathed. Kiera groaned softly as she shifted. She ached as much from her workout the day before as falling asleep sitting with her sketchbook.

"Why?"

"He is to train you," Talal said as she crossed to the clothing unit. "You shouldn't keep him waiting."

"So early?" Kiera asked.

"He will be occupied today," Talal chided. "He favors you with his time."

She was cheerful as usual and brought Kiera a set of clean clothing. Kiera grimaced and rose, changing slowly before leaving her room for the training area. The morning was cool, the sky lightening. A'Ran awaited her with two swords looking alert, as if he'd been up long enough for his first cup of coffee to kick in. She felt sluggish in comparison. A'Ran's eyes didn't leave her as she tied her hair in a knot at the base of her neck. She dropped her arms and gave a long sigh, meeting his gaze.

As if he sensed her irritation at the early hour, a look of amusement crossed his face, visible in the shift of his eyebrows. He wore light colors this day of tan, a shade that brought out the depth of honey in his skin. He handed her one sword. She accepted it. It felt heavier than usual already. She stretched again before settling into an awkward stance across from him.

They sparred lightly until her body grew warm and her mind engaged. Kiera concentrated on her movements rather than the silent form across from her, intent on not looking like a fool in front of a master warrior. When concentrating on the weapons, it was also easier to keep from concentrating on him.

Sparring lasted until the sky was clear of night's blue, at which point he took the sword from her. Kiera watched him lean both weapons against the side of the dwelling before he returned.

"Fighting stance," he instructed.

She shifted herself in compliance. He moved behind her, keeping within arm's distance. He tested her balance and adjusted her stance before taking both wrists and moving her hands over her head.

"This is the starting position for this form," he told her.

He released her and moved before her, back toward her. Kiera watched as he assumed the same position and shifted his stance into a new position. He waited, head twisted over her shoulder to see her. She echoed the movement. A'Ran turned to adjust her stance before returning to the same pose.

The slow movements continued for an hour, with A'Ran pausing between each new one to adjust her stance as needed. She recognized the same routine from the previous day, only this time they moved through it without swords. When she returned to the starting position, her arms were shaking and her legs burning. A'Ran adjusted her one last time before stepping back and nodding.

"This is the first weapons form warriors are taught," he said.

Kiera lowered her hands and wiped sweat from her forehead. A'Ran appeared none the worse for the session, but she was ready for a hot bath and a nap. He studied her, dark depths taking her in with quiet intensity she was not yet accustomed to. The training had been nothing but politely professional, as if she were another student. The ensuing silence, however, reminded her once more of their awkward status.

"You may use the command center this afternoon," he said.

"You and the Council will be somewhere else?"

A curt nod.

"I assume it's not a woman's place at the Council."

"It is not," he agreed. Before she could be irritated by his words, he continued, "We will discuss matters later."

"What matters?" Kiera asked. "Good matters? Bad matters?"

"Are there bad matters to be discussed?" he asked, an edge to his voice. He raised an eyebrow, his chin lifting in what she recognized as a look very close to commanding.

"I have nothing to discuss," she said. "But if there are issues, I'd like to discuss them now."

"We will discuss matters later," he said once again. "I find nothing alarming in what we will discuss. And I thought you had a matter you wished to tell me as well."

She frowned. She doubted anything would alarm this man if tricking a woman into wedding him and discovering the news of his sisters' impending children did not. There were a great many things she could think of that would be dramatic issues to her. She wasn't about to tell him what she'd overheard Ne'Rin say. No, telling him that she didn't like his most trusted friend seemed... petty.

"I go now to the Council," he said, and strode to the swords. "I will send for you when I am ready."

Kiera grimaced at the distasteful wording. She said nothing as he disappeared into the house, wondering what surprises he had in store for her.

A'Ran listened to the Council members, uneasy. The Council had been excessively cooperative the past two days, a sign he didn't like. Ne'Rin sat to his right at the largest table within the command center with the Council members arranged by rank to his left.

He didn't like the politicking that accompanied any Council meeting, but he had to be patient with men who might be willing to help him. Today his gaze fell to the white-eyed, small man that had addressed nishani the prior day. While he had given them permission to speak to her, he found opportunists distasteful, however loyal they were. Jetr met his gaze with a small smile and deferential bow of his head. A'Ran responded by tipping his chin, and Jetr's attention returned to Opal, who had been speaking too long already.

Jetr was one of the only champions A'Ran had on the Council. A'Ran forced his attention away, certain that this ally was as true as any despite his haste in addressing nishani.

Anyone addressing nishani irritated him. It was abnormal in Anshan, even if her society held no such apparent boundaries. He'd spoken to his sisters in depth and learned quickly just how different she was, their tales ranging from those that ought to anger him to those that amused him. He understood better the tension between Ne'Rin and nishani after several hesitant stories from Talal of their discussions. Nishani had a tongue and habits that shocked all three sisters and did nothing short of aggravate Ne'Rin.

He suspected Ne'Rin didn't care for nishani. Having been raised to serve his dhjan within the boundaries imposed on him, Ne'Rin would have little patience with one who trounced the boundaries that should have been emplaced upon her.

A'Ran hadn't yet addressed Ne'Rin's own failing, that of impregnating his sister without making her a nishani first. It was very unlike his friend and second-in-command to allow his control to slip in such a drastic way. He hadn't yet discovered who Talal's mysterious man was. It was part of the reason he wished to speak to nishani later that day.

If he had it his way, the woman would rarely leave his side. Despite her oddities, she drew him with her large eyes and quick wit. Even though he'd just met her, the bond between them was as strong as his father told him it would be. He wanted to gauge her ability with the strategic battle planning and measure just how intelligent his nishani was. If she proved to be as he suspected she was, she might find herself the first woman in his society given the official position of strategy battle planner, a position traditionally held by the dhjan alone.

Opal, the head of the Council, rose gracefully, pulling A'Ran from his thoughts. He and the others followed his lead.

"We will meet after we dine this evening," Opal said.

The men withdrew. Ne'Rin caught A'Ran's eye and nodded toward the door. A'Ran gave a curt nod. His second had training for the day.

"A'Ran, a word," Jetr said as he prepared to leave. He waited for the others to file out of the command center. Jetr crossed to the door and closed it before asking, "Have you given any thought to what I warned you of a few weeks ago?"

A'Ran wiped his mouth, already uneasy with the topic. He trusted Jetr as much as he dared trust anyone.

"I only ask because my own personal guards—who, with your permission, keep an eye on the moon—have had transmissions from Anshan that did not come from your commanders," Jetr said very carefully.

A'Ran crossed his arms, more hesitant to consider his second in command—and closest friend—being a traitor now that his sister was involved with Ne'Rin.

"We traced the communications to be from the personal communications device of the man who claims to be dhjan of Anshan," Jetr continued when he did not speak. "Ne'Rin has been talking to his father, A'Ran."

A'Ran pushed himself away from the table he leaned against and paced, thoughts turning to Gage, who would bear Ne'Rin's child. He remembered the look on Ne'Rin's face fifteen sun-cycles ago, when they'd learned what happened. No, Ne'Rin hadn't been a traitor then. Something had changed him.

He'd lost faith in A'Ran. Maybe he missed his home, or maybe he was convinced that what the Council often said—that the Yirkin and remaining Anshans could live in peace together—was true.

"I cannot act until I am certain," he said at last, his mood darkening.

"If you hesitate too long, you risk your life and those of your sisters."

"Ne'Rin wouldn't..." kill innocents as his father did. He couldn't speak the words. His father's most trusted advisor had done the unthinkable, and yet, Ne'Rin had borne all the sacrifices that A'Ran had by coming with him.

"You were no real threat to them without your nishani, but now, you can rally your people behind you with the promise of healing the planet. And the Council will help you build allies," Jetr said.

"My forefathers rigged the mines on the planet to explode. I've thought more than once I'd like to set them off." A'Ran bit off the words.

"Your forefathers were barbarians. Their threat is taught to us diplomats as an extreme negotiating tactic. They wouldn't destroy their world any more than you would."

A'Ran said nothing, aware his forefathers had never made a threat they didn't intend to execute. The mines were rigged, and he'd never wanted to think he'd need to destroy his home in order to rid it of the blight affecting it. But to know even his most trusted advisor had lost faith in him enough to consort with the man who slaughtered his parents...

"We'll talk later," he said, disturbed. Jetr said nothing but offered a small bow of his head.

Leaving the command center for his quarters, he glanced out the windows as he strode through the compound. It was mid-afternoon already, another day wasted with the Council rather than concentrating on preparing for battle. Part of him knew the Council was stalling him for that reason, though whether they did so to hinder his efforts or to maintain the appearance of their power over him, he wasn't sure.

He reached his quarters and opened the link to the command center, pausing before it to see nishani had already entered. She had her odd gifts with her and sat at the battle planner. He sat at the table opposite his bed and touched several glowing buttons on the table before him. The land and space battle sprung up before him and began to spin. He took in everything, noting the enemies had begun to encroach upon the neutral territory agreed upon in the cease-fire. He disabled the real-time mechanism, engaged the training program, and returned to the point where battle had been when nishani last adjusted the strategy.

He was curious to see how she would react. With there being no current battle, there was nothing to test her. He programmed the computer to respond in training cycle mode and glanced at the communication link again.

Nishani put her gifts aside and crossed her legs in her seat before flicking on the battle planner. Ne'Rin might possess the ability to plan, but it would take him days to do what A'Ran and nishani could do within moments.

Nishani studied the scene before her. Both hands rested in her lap as she studied it for two full rotations. He took in her perfect features once more, impressed again with his choice. Beauty hadn't been a requirement for a nishani, and his own mother had been far from beautiful. He had waited for the signs his father warned him against, intending to take on whatever woman that brought him. That nishani was beautiful was no great disappointment to him!

She was strong for a woman as well, which she'd revealed during their two training sessions. She possessed promising coordination and ability to learn at least the basics of the warrior's trade, skills no other nishani had ever needed. Initially fearing her to be brittle by her reaction to the world around her, A'Ran was more assured of her ability to withstand the changes in her life. She was tough but expressive, a combination he found odd but promising.

She shouldn't have to be tough, and if he hadn't failed his people several sun-cycles before, he'd never think twice about training her for battle. But she might need to know how to defend herself. His mother never needed to learn. No nishani in his bloodline had learned to defend herself or been exiled from her planet. And no nishani in his bloodline had failed to produce an heir the first year.

She had to learn to fight, and he wasn't sure when he'd be able to touch her as a man did his mate. If she were any woman from his planet, he would never have hesitated to take her to his bed, as he should. She hadn't protested to his touch during training. Neither had she sought him in any way since his return. She was scared of him still, and he knew it was their bond as dhjan and nishani that frightened her.

He watched her over the viewer. Nishani started with small adjustments to the battle before her, as if testing for the results of her decisions. She grew bolder quickly. He watched as her decisions turned from thoughtful to instant as she reacted to the battle. Her position at the table shifted as the program grew more complex; she dropped her feet to the ground and leaned forward, taking in the rapidly changing situation.

He leaned closer as well, watching. Nishani was not only brilliant, but she was fast in her work. As quickly as the computer tossed a challenge before her, she countered and matched it. He watched for quite a while, until the model reached a level that had taken him years of apprenticeship under his father to achieve.

It didn't seem possible that anyone could learn so fast. In the end, the computer might win, but he suspected nishani would not lose the second round. He took a long breath and relaxed, satisfied with his choice once more. As hard as it would be to push her closer to the mold of what a nishani would be, it would be well worth it.

He turned both machines off and left his quarters for the command center. Nishani was concentrating too hard to notice him when he entered. He approached and stood a short distance behind her, watching once more.

She was murmuring in a frustrated tone. Her small, shapely form grew tenser and closer to the computer as the levels increased. A'Ran shifted forward as well to see. In the end, she made a drastic over-calculation and lost the ground battle. Nishani pounded a fist on the table and made a loud sound that was most likely a curse on her planet. It did not translate, and neither did it sound like it could be anything else. He chose to overlook the idea of his nishani cursing like a man at battle.

"You did well," he said. Nishani jerked and twisted to face him. Her features were flushed, her eyes large.

"Have you been here long?" she asked.

"Long enough."

Nishani at once looked uncertain again, her frame tense. She shifted her body to face him, but he moved to her side and sat on the bench a safe distance from her. She continued to watch him.

"You're taking a break from the Council?"

"How long have you been using this device?" He ignored her question, focused on her for the moment.

"I have your permission," she reminded him, eyes narrowing.

"I know."

"Since you left," she responded. "Against Ne'Rin's wishes."

"You must defer to him in my absence as you do me," he reminded her. One eyebrow rose in challenge, and her jaw clenched. "Rather, more so than you do me, given your usual behavior."

She feigned ignoring him, though he saw the flush of her face grow deeper. He recalled her outburst at him the previous day.

"I'm not comfortable around Ne'Rin," she admitted.

"You're not comfortable around me."

"This is different," she insisted. She paused, as if searching for the right words, then continued. "It's just an instinct I have about him."

"Instinct?" A'Ran prodded. "This guides your judgment on him?"

"Yes, of course, on everything," she said. "Like this game. I don't think when I'm using it. I feel what should happen next."

"What is this instinct about Ne'Rin?" he continued, alerted by her words.

"I don't want to talk about it," she said.

"Nishani, you don't determine what we discuss," he growled. Her eyes flew to his once more.

"I don't want to talk about it," she said, but with a tremor of uncertainty. He waited. She looked away before he did but refused to crack. He shifted tactics.

"This... game, you do very well at it."

"I like it," she said. "Today was difficult, but normally I do much better."

"Today it was on training mode," he said, and reached forward, activating it. He touched a few buttons to take it off training mode. The quiet, uneventful scene on the frontier appeared. He stood and moved to take her place, nudging her aside. Nishani rose as he slid into the seat before the console.

"Training mode?" she repeated.

"You understand ground and space battles?"

"Yes." She drew closer until he could feel her presence at his back.

"This is the current battle situation. It's been quiet due to the cease-fire called by the Council," he explained. He flicked buttons, zooming and expanding the scenes and adjusting it until it was as he preferred it: spinning faster than normal with alternating close-ups of each major battle.

"I've been winning up until today," she said. "I don't always understand all the parts. These are large ships, these smaller fighter ships."

"There are three levels of fighter ships."

"I figured that out by the size and speed."

"You know the parts of each ship and can configure the ships' systems?"

"Yes."

"It's not an easy task to learn. Each one has its own specific codes and specifications. I am impressed you learned it."

She was quiet as he flipped through the individual configurations of each kind of ship, from transport to logistic to the hulking carrier ships. He switched to the ground battle and hastened through the size, position, and make-up of each of the major ground armies.

"Why do I have the feeling this isn't a game?" she asked in a hushed voice.

"It is not."

"Then what is it?"

"Strategic battle planning. You've been sending me updates daily," he said. Disbelief spread across her face.

"It's real? But I annihilated the planet when I first started!"

"I approve the plans before they are released," he said. "I've not had to alter the last several you've sent. Judging by the training program, you've reached my level already."

"So I'm helping?" she asked skeptically.

"Yes."

"You'll take me with you to battle?"

"No," he said firmly.

"But if I'm helping you here, couldn't I be more helpful up there?"

He gave her a warning look.

"I'm really as good as you are?" she asked.

"You'll soon be better."

"I can't wait to tell Ne'Rin!" she exclaimed. "You've been bested by a mere woman!"

"You've not bested me yet, woman," he growled. "I will announce to the Council that you are being appointed the battle planner for Anshan. I will be here only another few moon-cycles and will work with you to teach you the different units and their capabilities. If I am satisfied, I'll turn over the planning completely to you."

"No approvals needed?"

"No approvals needed."

To his surprise, she was grinning, her multi-hued eyes glowing. He hadn't thought she would be so eager, given her skill at avoiding all her regular nishani duties.

"Thank you!" She looked younger than Talal, and he wondered what her age might have been. He restrained the urge to reach out to her. She wasn't yet at the level where she would feel comfortable with his touch. He returned to the console and turned it off.

"I saw your sister," he said.

"Sister? You saw Evey?" nishani demanded. "When? Is she here?"

"She is well, in her home."

Nishani waited. When he did not continue, she sat down impatiently, facing him.

"When did you see her?"

"A day ago." He was purposely vague, enjoying the fact that her full attention was on him. He rose and turned to go. Nishani followed and gripped his forearm with both of her small, soft hands.

"A'Ran, wait!" she commanded. "You can't start a conversation like that and leave! How is Evelyn?"

She released him when he turned, and he gazed down at her, eyebrow raised. A familiar look of determination was on her upturned face.

"She is well, nishani," he stated. "She sent your gifts and said to convey her news of a child."

"Evey's having a baby? How wonderful! Does she seem happy? What about Romas? Will he let her visit soon?"

"Romas is not likely to allow that, nishani," he responded. "Our clans are still on the verge of war."

"Because of what I did?"

"Because of what I did. I knew the risk."

She frowned. He turned and approached the door again, interested when she followed.

"A'Ran, if helping me drew you into another war, why did you do it?"

"It was meant to be," he answered. He slowed his brisk stride for her to draw and keep abreast.

"What was? Stealing me and making me a nishani?"

"Yes."

"So you feel we were meant to be," she clarified.

"I feel nothing, nishani. I know it to be true. I believe you feel it, too. 'Tis the bond between an Anshan dhjan and his mate. We are bound together and to the planet, which will only come back to life when we return."

Like from my vision. His weren't the words she expected to hear. She walked beside him, pensive. He didn't regret what he had done, even if it plunged his war-beleaguered people into another war.

"Why are we bound together?" she pushed.

"Perhaps because you are so small," he said with a trace of amusement.

"I'm perfectly average on my planet," she said. "Seriously, why did you feel the need to drag me across the galaxy? Aren't there other women you could take as nishani?"

He ceased walking and gripped her by both arms, maneuvering her to stand before him. She looked up at him, awed once again by his size. She could feel his body heat and felt pinned beneath the intensity of his gaze.

"You are too bold, nishani," he chided once more.

His grip was warm and firm, as it had been the day he prevented her from falling on her face in front of Romas's relations. She felt the familiar, core-deep connection, the one intimate enough for her body to respond, as he held her gaze. Her breathing quickened, and she sought to break the entrancing spell before she began mewling like a cat at his feet.

"I think I deserve an explanation," she breathed. A'Ran's grip tightened before falling from her. He made no move to walk away.

"The babes my sisters carry will be the first birthed to Anshan in over seven sun-cycles," he said. "A dhjan's mate is bound to his people, to his birthright as he is. From the dhjan comes strength, prosperity, stability. From the dhjan nishani comes growth, birth, restoration. If a dhjan chooses incorrectly, his world suffers. If a dhjan chooses well, his world flourishes."

"Wow," she murmured. "I guess that means..."... you'll never let me go home. She frowned without finishing the sentence. He waited. "You aren't upset with your sisters?"

"They disobeyed me," he said firmly. "Despite the assurance that you will return health and life to my people."

"Glad to do my duty," she said.

"There will come a day when you must choose between duty to Anshan—and your people—and duty to yourself," he said. "It is the same choice I made."

She didn't want that burden. She wanted to go home, though a part of her had told her upon meeting this fierce warrior her that she'd never go home again. She met his gaze, wondering if any part of him was capable of affection or if she'd wither like a dried-out flower. She couldn't imagine spending her life with a man who viewed her as nothing more than a duty. Evelyn was right: she was too emotional for such an existence.

Yet she knew, even if this were her fate, the man before her would always treat her as he had: respectfully, honorably, dutifully.

"What is it?" he asked as she gazed at him.

"I'm not like you, A'Ran," she found herself saying. "Or your women."

"I know this."

"No, I mean, I'm nothing like you! Your duty is all you really seem focused on."

"You will learn."

"I don't know that I want to learn," she said, troubled. "If I must learn to be dutiful from you, what will you learn from me, or am I expected to be the only one to compromise?"

He faced her fully, studying her for a long moment.

"What would you have me learn?" he asked in the same wary tone.

Affection. Love. Things a man battling for his planet neither had time for nor needed. They seemed like silly emotions when compared to the enormity of his task, and yet, she didn't think she could survive without them.

"I don't know," she said. "I won't keep you any longer."

And she walked away without another word, confused as to why she had wanted him to say there was more to why he chose her than because it was his duty. She wanted him to say he felt the same thing when he looked at her as she did when she looked at him.

A'Ran's penetrating gaze nearly burnt a hole through her shoulder blades.

She didn't have much time alone to mull their conversation or her troubled thoughts. Ne'Rin sent for her less than an hour later with vague explanations of meeting a visitor. Kiera hid a second translator in her pocket and exited the sprawling house to join him. He turned on his heel as soon as she appeared and strode toward the small area beneath a tree where spacecraft traditionally hovered to release their occupants.

Unwilling to appease the man she didn't like, she made no effort to match his pace. She trailed instead, eyes on the much smaller craft hovering near the tree. It was a single occupant transport ship whose passenger stood several feet from it and looked familiar from a distance.

She heard the runner before she saw him and watched as one of the warriors breezed past her toward Ne'Rin. He caught Ne'Rin before he met the visitor, and the two stopped. She approached, but Ne'Rin headed back to her with the messenger.

"Wait here. Do not greet him," Ne'Rin commanded her.

She rolled her eyes. He started past her, then paused, returning to her side to remove the translator from her ear. She said nothing and turned to watch them jog back to the house. Satisfied they were gone, she withdrew the spare in her pocket, placed it at her earlobe, and moved forward to greet the visitor.

The guest watched her as she approached, and she recognized the distinct features of A'Ran's family. He was much older with a full head of silver hair, a similar shade of dark eyes, and a lean build. His gaze was just as intense, his brow low, but his features not as heavy as A'Ran's.

She didn't doubt he was a relative. She paused before him, resisting the instinct to stick out her hand for a handshake. The guest was relaxed, his penetrating gaze calm and weary.

"May the suns long grace you, gentle lady," he said in a quiet, gravelly voice.

"And you," she responded. "May I escort you inside?"

He inclined his head. They started toward the house.

"I'm Kiera," she said.

"I am Mansr. Normally I am greeted by a member of my clan." There was weariness in his voice that disarmed any offense he felt.

"Where are you coming from?" she asked.

"From Anshan central."

"Where there's a war?" She looked at him more closely. "Is this what tires you?"

"Yes to both, gentle lady," he said. "I bring news to the dhjan of his people."

"The cease-fire must make it easier to travel," she observed, recalling the enemy positions around the spacecraft launch sites. "I believe your regular launch sites have been well covered by the enemy. You may not have made it out otherwise."

Surprised, he looked at her more fully.

"How are... the people?" she asked. "Aside from the battles."

"War-torn and weary."

"I would like to travel there."

"It is not a place for one such as you."

She looked up at him, unable to determine his tone. His face was unreadable, but the skin around his eyes had softened with warmth.

"I think I could help," she said. "And I can take care of myself."

Sort of, she added. If what A'Ran said was true, her presence would stop the suffering of his people. Maybe, just maybe, after that happened, he would let her go home.

"Is the Council still in residence?" he asked.

"Yes. A'Ran is with them most of the day," she said absently. "How far is Anshan?"

"Two turns of the sun."

"Will you stay long?"

"I cannot," he stated, his gaze growing distant. "I have a duty to the people. I will address the dhjan and leave."

Her intent gaze lingered on him as they reached the house. The etchings of age, pain, and sorrow were upon his brow and cheeks. She sensed the unseen scars of war and strife, the price of Anshan's struggle, buried deep beneath the surface of the hardened man before her.

"Worry not, gentle lady," he said, aware of her scrutiny.

Kiera flushed and looked away. They stepped into the cooler house, and her attention was caught by Talal, who froze in mid-stride along her path toward the northern wing.

"Uncle," Talal managed, and gave a formal bow. Her eyes went to Kiera in surprise.

"Niece." He returned the bow.

"I will guide you immediately to the dhjan," Talal said with apprehension and another bow.

Her unusually swift stride outdistanced both of them. A'Ran's uncle remained at Kiera's pace. He was quiet, and her thoughts wandered to Anshan and her alleged, vague duty to the people. How did one save a planet, and how long would it take?

"You may enter, uncle," Talal said, and stopped in front of the war quarters. "Nishani, come with me."

Before she could move, Kiera's arm was caught by the man beside her. She gazed up at him questioningly.

"Nishani?" he echoed, his eyes on Talal. Kiera watched Talal smile and bob another bow. His dark eyes dropped to Kiera's features.

"I am honored," he said, and bowed his head.

"Come, nishani." Talal took her arm before she could reply. Kiera went, looking back once to see Mansr staring hard after her.

"Nishani, you are not to greet alone!" Talal chided her as they marched down the hall.

"It wasn't right to leave him standing in the sun all day!" Kiera replied. "What does your uncle do on the planet?"

"He controls the ground armies. If he is here, he has no good news."

Kiera debated how he could have worse news, curious about the man and the war. They nearly reached the women's wing when the strange little Council member with white eyes called out to her.

"Nishani!"

She and Talal both turned as he approached. He gave Talal a short bow she took as dismissal, then waited for her to pad out of sight. Kiera waited for him to speak, wanting to hide somewhere until she could think straight.

"How are you, nishani?" Jetr asked.

"Fine, thanks."

"I apologize if I am being too direct. I have a concern to discuss with you."

"Okay."

"My warriors have intercepted a message that may reference you as an intended victim. It seems there are people in this house who do not favor you as a nishani and who may seek to harm you."

Her thoughts went to Ne'Rin. He didn't like her, but she wondered how far he'd go, especially since A'Ran trusted him so much.

"I will warn the dhjan as well, but I wanted you to be aware. Your people are very unlike those on Anshan. Considering this, I felt it right to tell you," he said.

"Thank you," she managed, uncertain how to respond to a vague threat from a stranger. "I'll be careful."

He appeared satisfied, bowed, and walked away. Suddenly feeling alone and vulnerable in the wide hallway, she returned to her room and locked the door, her mind going to the visitor as she tried not to think about Ne'Rin wanting to hurt her.

"You did not tell me about her."

A'Ran didn't have to guess which her his uncle spoke of. He remained seated before a viewer listing the losses from the most current battle.

"If you're here, the crops failed," he said.

"And the mines give us nothing we can use to barter for more food and water," his uncle added.

A'Ran dropped his feet from the table and rose to face his uncle. Mansr appeared more haggard every time they met. His uncle bowed.

"The people are already starving. They cannot await the results of another planting," A'Ran mused.

"They cannot, nephew." Mansr's scratchy voice was soft. A'Ran's gaze rested on him for a long moment. Mansr awaited a response.

"You met nishani."

"I did. Did you await the signs?" Mansr's voice was too casual, too even.

"I did," A'Ran said. "Unfortunately, my lifemate knows nothing of Anshan or even the Five Galaxies. She understands nothing of our traditions."

"Surely women have mates where she is from."

"Her world is very different, uncle."

"She belongs on Anshan. Maybe then she'll see what she must do," Mansr said.

"It's too dangerous for her on Anshan," A'Ran replied. "She couldn't survive if anything happened, and every Yirkin warrior on the planet would be looking for her, once they hear she exists."

"She is yours, and it's your decision, though I think she is stronger than you think," Mansr said. "If it were her decision, she would come."

"It is not her decision," he said darkly.

Mansr's presence could not have come at a worse time. With repairs for his armies commandeering the last of the Anshan ore he had to trade or sell, he wouldn't be able to afford to feed his people and fight a war. Yet both must be done. There was always the Council, and the only ally A'Ran still had. Assistance might come from their direction, but any favor from the Council would cost him dearly in another way. Restless, A'Ran rose and paced.

"She fears me, Uncle," he said with difficulty. "She's not ready to take her place."

"Nishani was brave with me."

"It was not her choice to come here."

"What choice does a woman have?"

"She is not like ours." He glanced at his uncle, bemused. "Her thoughts and actions are hers alone. I have not the time to spend with her."

"The fate of your people relies on you bonding her to Anshan."

"The fate of my people will not matter if they do not live through the war!" A'Ran snapped.

"You are dhjan, but you are also a man, nephew," Mansr said. "Your responsibility cannot always be to your people. Is there no part of you that desires this woman as a man does, as more than a key to save your people?"

"First you ask me to send her to the center of the battle and now you wish me to take my time with her?" A'Ran shook his head. "You cannot have both, uncle. There is not time for both."

"You avoid my question," Mansr insisted. "You can be a man, a ruler, and a battle commander, A'Ran."

"Battle commander first." A'Ran sat once more, calming. Mansr grew grave and leaned forward.

"Son, you are not complete without her. Anshan is not complete and will never heal without her. You may battle all you wish, but you will never win until the balance is struck, until Anshan has its nishani, and its nishani is on the planet. You have forgotten how to be anyone but a battle commander."

"There has been only war as long as I can remember. Anshan needs her, but she can't stay where it's so unsafe, and she isn't adapting the way she should be," A'Ran said.

"Maybe you must change just as she must. You must grow beyond your role as a battle commander, if you want her to accept her place."

A'Ran frowned at the truth in his uncle's words.

"And there must be a solution to the Yirkin," Mansr said. "Qatwal has supported you before."

"Her sister is wed to the son of a Qatwal dhjan," A'Ran said. "The Qatwal disowns her, yet seeks to battle me as well for the affront."

"Qatwal has always been full of itself, but they may still aid you," Mansr said. "She does not look like one of theirs."

"She is not," A'Ran affirmed. "She is from even further."

"She's beautiful, like your sister's dolls."

"Talal has not had dolls in sun-cycles, Uncle," A'Ran replied. "But yes, she is."

"I forget you are all grown sometimes. Do you not ever wish to have a family, to be as happy as your father was so long ago?"

His words struck A'Ran hard. His chest clenched, and he found himself holding his breath. He closed his eyes, recalling how happy he and his sisters were before the war. He recalled his mother, her heavy features nonetheless made beautiful by her radiant smile as she swung a waist-high Talal around.

It was his favorite memory, that which preceded his abrupt knowledge of war and the world at large. He sat with his sisters and mother beneath a brilliant sky atop the small rise overlooking Anshan Palace with its white columns and myriad of windows. Cats wrestled and played around them while D'Ryn's strict oversight of his and Gage's actions could not be shaken.

The memory was achingly beautiful, and he remembered seeing his war-weary father approach from the house. His whole face had changed upon seeing his nishani and children, had gone from tired to hopeful.

A'Ran hissed as he released his breath and opened his eyes. A distant light was in Mansr's eyes, a faded glow about his face.

"I remember, before Anshan fell," Mansr whispered.

A'Ran made no response, unable to quell the tremor deep within him. At the age of fourteen sun-cycles, before he reached manhood, he had lost all but his sisters, been proclaimed dhjan of a planet he couldn't even visit, and made battle commander of a war he knew nothing of.

Since then, he'd known nothing but war, been driven by nothing but revenge, fury, and the elusive glimmer of hope that he might one day feel as he had sitting with his mother and sisters on that hill above his rightful home.

It would never be the same, could never be the same. As he mulled his uncle's words, the scene in his mind altered and shifted. What if it were his nishani on the hill with his sisters? What if she looked upon him as his mother had his father, with adoration and love?

He rejected the thought. It was too fanciful to look so far ahead when he needed to determine how to prevent his people from starving. Nonetheless, he was disturbed far more than he recalled being in many sun-cycles. He'd tried to block all memories of a happier time for fear he'd never see such times again.

"I will find the payment for food," he said.

His uncle looked deflated and even more haggard. "I cannot stay long."

"I know, Uncle." He shook himself mentally to refocus on the dire circumstances before him but was unable to force the thought of Kiera from his mind. "Go and rest, Uncle. I know you get little enough as it is."

"A final warning, A'Ran. The dhjan nishani must willingly accept her place at your side and her role in helping the planet. If she does not, the planet will die."

A'Ran despised the words the moment he heard them. She was beyond his control, and so was her choice of whether or not to accept her place.

"You must look beyond yourself to find a way to win her, A'Ran, or the planet is lost."

Mansr offered no other advice but rose and bowed once more before striding to the door. A'Ran returned to his battle loss assessments. Mansr's words had all been true. The more he considered them, the more he realized that he didn't know how to be anyone but a battle commander. He'd never considered it a fault before. Nishani wasn't the only problem; he was, too.

Though he was physically engaged in swordplay, Kiera sensed A'Ran's distraction the next morning as they sparred. He spoke even less than normal. His touch was mechanical and instructional, his attention elsewhere. She wasn't eager to draw his undivided attention, but his distance struck her as unusual, if not yet another rejection. She lowered her sword long before the sky lightened. His attention shifted to her.

"We don't have to do this today," she said.

A'Ran straightened, his piercing gaze on her. His thick form was tense, his features implacable. Talal's assessment of there being something wrong returned to her.

"You seem to have other matters on your mind," Kiera prodded. "I don't want to keep you from anything."

"What is it you fear of me?" he demanded, lowering his sword and pacing closer to her.

Surprised, she said nothing. He took a step closer. She retreated a step, regretting drawing his intensity. A'Ran compelled the sword into the ground deep enough for it to remain upright when he released it. He leaned forward and took her sword, driving it into the ground as well.

"Are we doing training forms?" she asked as he returned his dark stare to her.

"No."

"We're done?" she asked.

"No."

The odd tension was between them again, and she wondered what it was about her abductor that made her blood burn, especially when he was so unapproachable.

"So," she murmured, "we're just going to stand out here and stare at each other all morning? If so, I can think of better things to do."

A'Ran's gaze swept over her, making her skin tingle with awareness.

"Well, I'm off then," she said, and turned to leave.

"Stay." The command was sharp. Kiera grimaced.

"I'm not a dog, and I want to accomplish something today," she muttered. "If you aren't going to train me and are just going to stare at me, I'm doing something else with my time."

"I leave soon." His words made her pause in the doorway, and she faced him, frowning.

"I expected you to go soon."

A'Ran moved toward her again, stopping outside of arms' reach.

"You and your duties," she added. I'm just another one of them. She stiffened at the reality and couldn't decide if it were good to keep the distance between them or if she really wanted more. If there were something more between them, would he ever entertain letting her go home?

"Travel well," she said, and turned away again.

She walked towards her quarters, uncertain why his departure bothered her. She expected to be left behind many more times. He joined her, and she glanced up at him.

"There is a feast tonight," he told her.

"Very well. What's the occasion?"

"War and our mating. The heads of the clans also in exile will come to meet you."

"Really?" She stopped to face him. He was tense again.

"I will also announce you as the supreme battle strategist. I would be honored if you chose to attend."

She searched his fierce features. She suspected both meeting the clan heads and the announcement to be big deals for a people with such rigid traditions, but A'Ran looked as if he were discussing the whereabouts of her translator.

"I'll be happy to be there," she said at last.

He nodded curtly, as if expecting the response. He turned and walked down another corridor. Kiera watched him, troubled by their morning interaction. The feast must be important, and his attempt to request her attendance—rather than demand it—impressed her.

"A'Ran," she called hesitantly. "I know you're busy, but..."

He stopped and turned, his gaze on her again, distracting her. She shook her head to focus her thoughts.

"I made something I want to show you. If you have time."

He didn't exactly leap to follow her. When he didn't object either, she started toward her room. He trailed, as if uncertain he wanted to follow at all. She waved her band in front of the access pad to her room and entered, crossing to grab her sketch book. She sat down on the edge of the bed and patted the spot beside her, nervous about showing him her art.

"You may not like it," she said. "And I'll admit, a lot of these are you. You can just ignore them, if you want."

A shiver ran through her as he sat close enough for their bodies to brush. He took the sketch pad she handed him and awkwardly pushed the pages around, unaccustomed to a book. She opened the cover for him to show the first drawing she'd done of him. Stone-faced, he stared at it, and her face grew warm at his lack of response.

"I have a better one," she said, and turned to the second drawing. He didn't respond. She turned a few more pages, until he rested a hand on hers to keep her from turning. Her face flamed hot as she saw the image from her vision: the two of them holding hands while gazing at each other adoringly and walking on the cracked planet. She tugged her hand free to turn the page quickly. He left his hand in place, preventing her.

"You did this?" he asked at last in a hushed tone.

"I did all of them. It's what I do on my planet. I draw and paint," she said, flustered as his gaze stayed on the drawing of them holding hands. "That's not a good one. I can show you more."

"No."

She searched his face, unable to read him or his response.

"This..." He trailed off, a small frown on his face. "I want this."

Her heart fluttered at his words, and she grew excited about him wanting the type of relationship like she'd drawn, until she saw him fumbling with the page as if to pull it free.

"Here, let me," she said. She took the book from him and carefully pulled the page free. "It's not my best. You don't want another one?"

"No."

He folded it in fourths, rose, and strode away, leaving her alone. She stared after him, uncertain what to think.

## CHAPTER EIGHT

A'Ran went to his quarters, the thin sheet of what felt like a leaf in his hand. He unfolded it only when in the safety of his locked room and sat it down on the desk to stare at it.

He'd never seen art of this kind, only the statues of his father's court and the multi-hued strands used to decorate homes. The depiction was of him, and her, and Anshan, though how she knew Anshan, he didn't know. He was more interested in them holding hands and the look on her face, one of admiration.

His face, however, was blank. She either hadn't completed the art form, or she didn't know what he looked like when he was content.

Neither did he. Mansr's words returned to him, those that wanted him to be something other than a warrior. He cared for his sisters; they were his blood relations. He'd never cared for another woman in the way his father had loved his mother. He'd granted favors to women as a way of releasing his frustration, but never with any real affection—just physical need. The concept of something more was as foreign to him as peace, and yet he wanted the image on the leaf to be real. He found himself wanting his nishani to gaze at him as she did in the image. He wanted them to be on Anshan together and bring peace and life to the dying planet.

He wanted there to be something more than war. It was what nishani asked him the day prior: if she learned duty, what would he learn? She knew what the answer was, but hadn't spoken it. If she learned duty, then he must learn this.

He raised the leaf again, unable to take his eyes off it.

"A'Ran?" Jetr's voice came over the communicator.

"Yes."

"The Council awaits you."

"I will be there soon," he said, and lowered the leaf.

She must choose Anshan. Mansr's words returned to him. She wouldn't, not if he couldn't become the man on the leaf. He'd hoped she would adjust to his world on her own, never suspecting he'd need to change himself. In the past few days, he'd learned just how unready he was to be the lifemate of his own nishani. Disturbed, he folded the leaf and placed it in his pocket.

He carried it with him to the long, pointless Council meeting, to his afternoon sparring session with Jetr, to the banquet and introduction of his nishani to the clan leaders. He began to think his own actions had cost him the choice he'd yet to give her: to stay forever or return to her planet.

He watched her throughout the night's activities, seeking to judge whether Mansr's parting words were true. He wanted to believe the woman he—and Anshan—chose would in turn choose them, but he began to see what Ne'Rin and Mansr had warned him of: she was not one of theirs and would not accept the duties she knew nothing about. Mansr's parting warning, that she must voluntarily accept her role and Anshan as her home, had struck him as odd, for why would she not when he honored her with the greatest honor ever bestowed upon a non-ruling Anshan?

Only now was he beginning to understand that her staying depended less on duty and honor and more on him.

Emotions of all kinds played across her face as the night progressed. She greeted the room full of people with apprehension, her interaction with his sisters with pleasure, her introduction to the clan leaders and her position of master battle planner with both excitement and awe. In between her interactions with people and the spotlight, she watched the world with worry and thoughtfulness. Her frown deepened when she looked at Ne'Rin, and her gaze grew intense and considering when she regarded him.

With a sense of deep dread, he felt for the first time that the role he expected of her may not be a role she chose to fulfill.

She doesn't know her place. She's too different, A'Ran, Ne'Rin had said.

She must choose Anshan of her own will¸ Mansr had reminded him.

That he might lose her was not a thought he had entertained before. It was not possible that any man could take her or that there was any place she could go that he could not find her. The only possibility—that she might choose to leave—hadn't crossed his mind. It'd never happened in the history of Anshan that a nishani turned down her position. And yet, this evening, the possibility was as obvious as it had not been that morning.

Another tension was in the air of the banquet. The Council members were restless, with messengers discreetly pacing in and out of the room throughout the evening. HiHiHis own messengers brought him vague news of unrest from the battlefront and news of there being new opponents at the battle. He suspected the Council members knew more and that this night of relative peace was the last he would know for a very long time.

When the evening moved into night, nishani appeared too sleepy to stand and took a seat beside D'Ryn. A'Ran approached her then, knowing his journey in the morning would delay the conversation they needed to have.

Nishani followed him from the bustling, warm banquet room to the cool courtyard in front of the house beneath a full sky of suns. He motioned for her to sit but remained standing. She looked at him curiously, and he rolled his shoulders back, prepping himself physically for the verbal discussion to come.

"Nishani, have you enjoyed the evening?"

"Yes, thank you. I met all your Council members. I didn't like Ulri but the others were good."

"I travel tomorrow morning with my counselors. It will be some time before I return."

"And you still won't take me with you?" she asked again.

"No, nishani," he said quietly. "I go to Anshan."

"I thought I was supposed to go to Anshan."

"Someday," he said. "Do you know why?"

"To save your people and your planet. Then you could send me home, and Ne'Rin could pick you a new nishani that he likes."

A'Ran absorbed her words, which fell hard upon his ears. He met her gaze, and she shifted at his intensity.

"What is it?" she asked with a sigh. "What have I said wrong this time?"

"Nishani, you must make a choice."

"What choice?"

"You must choose to remain with me or to return to your home."

"You would send me home?" she asked, puzzled. "But I thought I was supposed to save the planet."

"You must choose to stay or return," he repeated.

"Won't Anshan die without me?"

"You cannot remain here at my will," he said with some difficulty. "You must remain here at your will. Or you must go home."

Realization made her blanch. Disbelief and sorrow crossed her face as she began to understand her options. If she chose to stay, she would never see her home again. If she chose to leave, his home would be destroyed. It was not a decision he envied; he alone knew what a burden it was to know the fate of a planet and its inhabitants rested upon his shoulders.

"I thought... I thought..." Her voice cracked. She drew a deep breath, cleared her throat, and asked, "I can't do both?"

"No."

Her gaze slid to the stone floor. She stood and paced, and emotions flew across her face. A'Ran was uncertain what to expect but found himself disappointed she didn't instantly volunteer to stay.

"I need... I need to think... about this," she managed. Her eyes welled with tears, and she ducked her head, turning white, then red. "You want me... to walk away from everything I know, my family... I knew it was possible, but I didn't think I'd have a chance to go home at all... but still, I couldn't leave a whole planet to die!"

Her look of soul-deep sorrow touched him, and he recalled what he felt as a youth to find his father and mother dead and his family hunted and forced out of their own home. She turned to leave, and he caught her arm. Nishani didn't resist when he wrapped his arms around her but began to cry the soul-deep sobs he remembered from his youth. Her trembling body was warm and small tucked against him. He rested his chin atop her head, knowing there were no words to comfort someone who hurt so deeply and regretful that he caused this pain.

He held her for a long moment, surprised to find her sorrow echoed in his breast at knowing she might choose to leave. He hadn't thought himself attached to the unique woman he chose as a nishani. They were bound by fate, and he knew she felt the profound connection between them from the moment they met. Was it possible for such a connection to be stronger than her bond to her own world?

She calmed in his arms, and he focused on comforting her and not his awareness of her soft body pressed against him.

"A'Ran?" she whispered.

"Yes, nishani."

She hesitated, then propped her chin on his chest, gazing up at him with stormy, reddened eyes. He smoothed the remaining tears from her face.

"Will you do something for me?" she asked uncertainly. "You can say no."

"What would you have me do?"

"Will you kiss me? Like you did when we met? I just want to know if... it's important," she asked, face flushing. "You can say no."

"Nishani, no man would ever turn down such a request," he said, amused.

Her words floored and excited him for more reasons than one. He'd begun to think he'd lost any chance he had at keeping her. He complied and kissed her deeply, enjoying the taste and feel of her despite the mix of salty tears. Their kiss grew more passionate, the feel of her body against him not enough to sate his growing need. The connection between them flowed with hot energy, the planet's life form itself bonding the two of them together at their touch. She clutched at him, and he tightened his grip around her, dragging their bodies together.

Their kissing grew frantic, their petting setting them both afire. He lifted her at last and carried her to his quarters, senses full of her quickened breath, heady female scent, sweet taste. He'd always intended to bed her when she was ready for him, but he'd never thought that moment would be now, if at all. His body responded with a surge of heat and desire at the idea of feeling her naked body beneath his.

He knew more weighed on her wish than a simple kiss. Deep down, he suspected it was her farewell to him. If she'd chosen to leave, he wouldn't send her away without a night she'd remember for all time.

She awoke alone. The bed smelled of him, and her body ached from the active night. She stared at the ceiling, enjoying the breeze skating through the windows.

Wow. There was no other way for her to imagine the night, aside from as otherworldly as her new world. Her blood boiled at the thought of another night with him, and she sat, disturbed.

She hadn't expected to be forced into such a decision. She definitely didn't expect the decision to be so hard. She'd wanted to return home since she arrived, yet when presented with the enormity of her importance in her new world... when she realized how incredible it really would be to have a man like A'Ran in her bed every night... when she saw he was capable of passion... when she found out an entire planet full of people would die if she left...

She couldn't help the tears at such a thought. It was too large of a concept for her to wrap her head around. That she, a starving artist who'd been dragged across the universe because her best friend felt sorry for her, was the key to saving an entire race of people was unimaginable.

He'd certainly made her feel like the queen of the universe.

Pensive and troubled, she dressed for a difficult day. A'Ran was gone indefinitely for a surge operation in his war, leaving her alone with her thoughts. There really wasn't a decision to make. As much as she wanted to return home, she could never leave an entire planet to die just because she wanted to go back to the depressing part-time job and the row house where she and the cat would live alone!

She'd wanted to see if he was capable of being anything more than the cold, distant warrior obsessed with war. She didn't expect him to be as passionate, warm, and gentle as he'd been with her. There was a man behind the fierce face, and she'd only confused herself more by spending the night with him!

She gazed around A'Ran's bedroom, conflicted with the idea that her choice would mean she never saw her home, her family again.

She rubbed her face, dressed in grey to reflect her mood, and tucked her spare earpiece into her pocket as she did every day. The house was quiet. The Council would have left at dawn with A'Ran. At the least, she could help him battle plan while she thought hard about what to do with her life. She'd gotten to the conference room when she heard soft footfalls behind her. She started to turn, expecting to see Talal.

A hood made of rough material was thrown over her head and her hands bound before she could scream. Someone threw her over his shoulder and she let out a shout that earned her a blow to the head. Caught between consciousness and darkness, she hung limply for a long time, until the man holding her flung her onto a hard floor. The sound of a door closing and muffled voices outside the door were followed by silence. She tore off the hood, aware she was on a spaceship by the dark grey landscape. The cell where she sat measured six by six with a grey bench.

She sat, confused. She didn't have much time to think before the door slid open, and Ne'Rin squatted in the doorway. The look on his face made her shrink back from him. He reached out to her, placing the translator on her ear.

"Since meeting you, I've felt you were nothing but a curse." His words were hard, his eyes even harder. "If A'Ran had mated with a proper nishani, we'd not be losing this war."

"Ne'Rin, what are you talking about?" she whispered.

"I don't know what you did to him, but I intend to repair the damage you've done to our people." He rose and hauled her to her feet, all but dragging her into the hall. Another warrior trailed as he pulled her down the hall.

"Ne'Rin, A'Ran chose me. I do his battle planning. I'm going—"

"He's gone weak after all these years at battle and lost sight of winning back our planet! Do you know how many of my people have starved this moon-cycle alone? All he had to do was choose a nishani—my sister!—and the planet would be healed!" His words were accompanied by a squeeze on her arm painful enough to make her gasp. She said nothing and trotted to keep up with his long stride. He led her through the ship to a cargo area filled with pods on the wall. He paused before one and pressed his hand to a keypad. "Instead, he waited for you, and you've made him weak."

The grey wall slid away to display an escape pod, large enough for one person standing. She stared at it, then at him.

"Farewell, nishani."

His words were accompanied by a shove. She landed in the pod, and the door slid closed before she could react.

"Ne'Rin!" she shouted, pounding on the door. "Don't do this!"

The pod jolted and dropped, the sickening sense making her nauseous. For a long moment, it was dark and silent, until the interior of the pod lit up with two screens, one displaying the empty space outside and the other displaying a control panel with writing similar to that of the battle planning station.

The pod rotated slowly, revealing the shape of the hulking grey ship as it grew farther away.

Kiera stared, unable to fathom she'd been ejected into the middle of space to die. There was enough room for her to raise her arms but not sit, and she leaned against the uncomfortable wall, gazing at the world spinning outside her pod.

The ship grew distant. She looked around her, wondering what the hell to do now. Tears rose, and her chest clenched.

He wanted her dead. He'd not considered sending her home—no, he'd decided to kill her! Panic seized her at the thought of floating through space until her air ran out. She looked at the control panel, trying to decipher any of the symbols. There were several she recognized.

Just as the grey ship disappeared from sight, another shape came into view. It was a planet, dusty red, as if it were nothing but dry desert. Her speed was consistent, her destination clear. No, Ne'Rin wasn't stupid enough to send her floating around space. He was sending her straight into a planet!

She rubbed her face and looked at the control panel again. She pressed one button, then another, struggling to understand the symbols that popped up on the screen in response. She'd learned the parts of a warship inside and out while learning the battle planning and looked for the configuration button among her options popping up on the screen. She found it and punched it, looking at the pod from the inside and out.

Its exterior shields were disarmed and he'd disabled the communications capability. Once the plant's gravity sucked her in, its atmosphere would fry her. She swallowed a sob as she realized just how badly someone wanted her dead.

Her hands shook as she manipulated the configuration to arm the shields around it. Ne'Rin underestimated her if he thought she wouldn't be able to figure this much out! Swearing at him, she stared hard at the configuration panels. The air was another issue; he hadn't included an additional air pod on this one. She didn't have much air left, and she couldn't enable the control panel so she could direct the pod elsewhere.

She was headed to the planet no matter what. She hesitated, then looked at what capability the pod did have to keep her from smashing into the planet, even if she made it through the atmosphere. There were thrusters but no way to steer.

The pod jolted. There was a flash of light and what sounded like frying eggs that brought her gaze to the other screen. The red planet beneath her was drawing closer. The pod was well-insulated; she didn't feel the three-thousand-degree temperatures a foot from her. She held her breath, staring at the configuration as she flew through the atmosphere.

Unwilling to see her death, she closed her eyes, never imagining she'd ever be hurtling towards some distant planet in an escape pod booby-trapped to kill her! The strange sound continued for several minutes, and she trembled, trying hard not to think of what happened if she made it unscathed to the planet's surface.

Where the hell was she?

Tears streamed down her face. The frying stopped, and she felt another jolt. Her eyes flew open and she braced herself against the side. The pod dropped fast toward the surface, the sight of the spinning world beneath her sickening. She was pressed against the ceiling despite the gravity controller in the pod.

There was nothing on the red planet, no signs of buildings, no life. At least, nothing she could make out as she spun faster and faster. She closed her eyes, dizzy and stared at the computer screen, watching her speed increase as her altitude decreased. She'd not yet figured out how to convert their measures of distance to miles. She looked again at the spinning ground, waiting until she was able to make out a rock formation clearly before engaging the thrusters.

The effect slammed her downwards, and the pod spun out of control, head over tail, shaking as it fought gravity.

"C'mon, c'mon," she whispered desperately, her throat burning with acid as she struggled to hold down her stomach.

Of all the things she could be thinking about, she thought only of A'Ran. His face was in her thoughts, and the idea of never seeing him again crushed her as surely as colliding with the planet would. She didn't know what she felt for him, but he was her destiny. She belonged with him. Everything else would work itself out.

The pod stabilized upside down, and she was crammed into half of the pod, unable to move with her hands tied. The ground approach slowed drastically as the pod's thrusters roared but was still too fast for her comfort. She braced herself.

The pod bounced once and slammed into the ground. The computer blinked off, and the pod slid, stopping finally.

Bruised, she blinked as brilliant sunlight pierced the cracked door. Almost unable to believe she'd survived, she stared for a long moment, pushed the door open, and tumbled onto the ground.

She vomited, her head spinning from her trip. The air was dry and hot, as if she were in a sauna. She struggled to draw deep breaths. Sweat broke out on her skin, and she shielded her eyes against the sun before crawling back to the shade of the pod.

The landscape was open and flat, the heat making the ground shimmer.

She was going to die here, wherever here was. Stricken, she wrapped her arms around her knees and began to cry. If only she'd worked up the nerve to tell A'Ran about her suspicions about Ne'Rin! She wouldn't be stranded on some foreign, deserted planet!

She cried until too tired to cry more, then leaned against the pod, feeling as if her skin was frying despite the shade. She closed her eyes and rested her head against the pod.

She didn't think it was possible to sleep in such discomfort, but a stiff, hot breeze tossed hair into her face awhile later, tickling her awake. She swiped it away, soaked with sweat, and opened her eyes.

She shifted with a grimace and looked down at the brush of grass against her hands. She'd thought the planet completely dead, but there was a bright patch of green grass beneath her and the pod. If there was grass, there was bound to be water somewhere.

The suns were setting. She rose to see how far away they were from the horizon, miserable in the heat. She rustled through the pod to see if there was any water or food.

Ne'Rin didn't plan on giving her any chance to live. She was too hot to cry, and she curled up on the grass. It felt cooler than the air against her fevered skin.

Dusk took away much of the intolerable heat, and a stiff breeze dried her sweat. She remained on the ground, at a loss as to what to do. If she left the pod, she might fry in the morning. If she stayed, she'd never find help!

More tears rose, and she tugged at her hands, furious he'd even thought to cuff her! As if she wasn't completely vulnerable as it was! He wasn't taking chances she'd survive.

A'Ran.

She couldn't think of him, not now. The thought of him made her heart leap and her body ache for him. She wanted to curl up in the pod and sob until he rescued her, even knowing he'd never know where to find her.

A light shined in her face, and she twisted, fear piercing her misery. She pushed herself up and shielded her face with her bound hands. Someone grabbed her and lifted her to her feet. He pushed her sleeve up to see her band.

There was a quiet exchange between two of the four dark shapes around her. She couldn't help but be grateful they at least resembled humans. She was expecting some sort of alien monster to inhabit the brutal planet. One took her hands while another shined the glowing orb on her bindings. He released them with a touch of his thumb. Furious, she threw them and turned to find two of the beings kneeling by the grass, touching them.

She crossed her arms, exhausted. They rose and shone the light on her again. One took her arm, gesturing at the armband. He faced her, his features dark, and addressed her. She pushed the light away and shrugged, pulling her arm free. One handed her a water canteen, and she drank long and deep, not stopping even when another took her arm and pulled her forward. The light went out.

They walked into the night. Two moons rose, and the four warriors around her kept to a path only they understood. The desert was flat, the rock formations and canyons plentiful.

Beyond a nearby mountain range, lights and explosions lit up both the sky and the air between earth and sky. She watched, unnerved at how close the battles were. They shook the ground, and battleships raced overhead. The men ignored the signs of war, instead keeping to a quick pace along their path. Wherever she was, the battle was intense. Instead of stars overhead, there were ships.

They reached a small encampment at the bottom of a mountain and passed around it, one calling out a greeting as someone trotted out to meet them. They continued up a winding path toward the top of the lowest of the mountains. She lagged, fatigued. Two slowed to keep pace with her while the other three went on ahead.

Night brought a chill as uncomfortable as the heat of the day. Hot, hungry, exhausted, she stopped twice on the trek up the hill to catch her breath. They reached the top, where another set of low buildings were carved from the rock, their doors and windows glowing.

The mountains overlooked an expansive plain lined with encampments, an airfield, small ships, and other war arsenal. The battle waged just past the next range. She watched the flares of color against the night sky with tired fascination.

The men led her into a large meeting hall with warriors clumped in small groups throughout the hall. The air was filled with quiet, serious discussions and with the faint scents of war: sweat and weapons. It was lit with warm yellow light. She paused inside the door, not wanting to deal with anything else. Her body hurt, her head pulsed, and she wanted nothing more than to curl up on a warm rock outside and go to sleep.

The warriors before her looked as if they'd just been released from some sort of meeting. Some left, ignoring her, while others shifted between small groups. She looked around for somewhere to sit or hide, aware the two men who'd followed her up the mountain were still there.

Her gaze stumbled on a familiar face at the other end of the hall, and she gasped. She took in the familiar dress and coloring of the men around her, startled to realize she did know where she was.

"Mansr!" she cried, tears filling her eyes again.

A look of astonishment crossed his face as he turned. She raced forward through the men, not caring what they thought, and flung herself into Mansr's arms with enough force to drive him back a step.

He grunted and started to take her arms to pry her away. She shoved his hands away, clinging to him. He relented and spoke, his words garbled. She squeezed her eyes closed, not caring what he said and suspecting he was lecturing her on how not to behave in public. He wrapped one arm around her and touched her ear with his other hand, depositing a translator there.

"Nishani," he chided.

"No!" she almost shouted, pulling away to glare at him with tear-filled eyes. "Don't tell me what to do! I just had the most horrifying day of my life! I almost died a million times over, and if I didn't know how to enable the shields on the escape pod, I would have burned up in the atmosphere, and if that didn't kill me, then hitting the planet—"

He held up a hand, planting it across her mouth when she refused to stop.

"I cannot understand you when you speak so quickly, nishani," he said, warmth crossing his dark eyes. "Calm down."

She hugged him, and he grunted.

"You want to meet the man who rescued you?"

She wiped her eyes and turned without releasing him.

"This is my son and the cousin of the dhjan, Leyon."

Leyon was wiry and tall, his whip-like body unlike A'Ran's, who was far thicker. His features, however, were similar, his eyes identical.

"It is my duty, nishani," he replied. He looked hard at Mansr, who chuckled.

"Nishani, if you'll let me go," Mansr said, "I'll take you somewhere to rest."

She released him reluctantly. He took her arm and led her through the crowd into the night. Leyon followed, and Mansr took her into a small dwelling on the mountain. He led her to a bench in the middle of the house and glanced at an awaiting servant, who darted away. She crossed her arms.

"Can you call A'Ran and tell him where I am?" she asked.

"I will," Mansr said, sitting down across from her.

Grass tickled her feet, and she glanced down at the swath of green beneath her. Irritated, she pulled her feet up and crossed her legs beneath her. Mansr and Leyon both stared at her, and she rubbed her face.

"Mansr, I really need some food," she said, deflated. "I've had a bad day."

"I would say so," he replied. "Do you know where you are?"

"Anshan?"

"I'm not sure how you made it through the enemy's defenses. We can't get any ship off planet."

"I don't know," she said, eyes watering.

"You are the battle planner?" Leyon asked.

"Yes."

"Tomorrow, son," Mansr said.

"A'Ran can't come get me?" she asked, distressed.

"Not right now. He's got a bad space battle on his hands. Your sister's family joined our enemy."

"This is where you want me to be anyway," she observed glumly. "I'm supposed to be here, aren't I?"

"You are," Mansr said with another frown. "I didn't expect you to arrive this way. Leyon said you arrived in an escape pod?"

"Yes," she said. "The communications and control panels were disabled, but I figured out how to engage the shields. I did what I could. You know he even put bindings on me to make sure I didn't survive?"

"Who?" he asked.

"Ne'Rin," she said in a tight voice. "I don't think he wanted me to survive at all."

The two men shared a look.

"Mansr, I want A'Ran and I want to go home," she said, at an end with her endurance. She started to cry again, too exhausted to stop. He rose and took her arm, leading her into one of the small bedrooms, where a grey bed awaited her.

"Sleep, nishani. We'll talk tomorrow."

## CHAPTER NINE

God, her body hurt! Crashing into the planet left the left side of her torso black and bruised. If not for the painkillers Mansr gave her as soon as she awoke and her newest discovery to distract her from the lingering pain, she'd be too miserable to move.

She made grass grow. The realization made her want to laugh and cringe at the same time.

Who the hell could make grass grow?

She planted her hand on the red ground and counted to ten, until she felt the tickle of blades of grass beneath her hand. Astonished, she leaned back and watched it rise, thick and plush, to a height of several inches.

"Leyon?" She turned to find him staring at her from across the dwelling. She motioned to the small patch of grass. "Can you do this, too?"

"Only the nishani," he said. He looked at her the way she looked at the six-legged cat that awoke her that morning.

"Only I can..." She trailed off, recalling her last conversation with A'Ran. She'd never thought he meant she'd literally help the planet re-grow. She'd thought her role more spiritual or symbolic. "This is good, right?"

"Yes, nishani."

He thought her crazy. She rolled her eyes and finished her breakfast. The dwelling was warm already in the midmorning, and she wondered how she'd survive another day of heat like yesterday's. Drained despite her long night of rest, she didn't look forward to anything this day.

"Do you want to talk to the dhjan?"

She rose quickly in response from her place kneeling at the small table. He led her into the hot morning. The battle still raged in the distance, the colors duller against the morning sky. Several fighter ships lifted off from the valley as they neared another of the buildings beside the meeting hall.

It was packed with warriors facing a screen with A'Ran's calm, hard image displayed. Her heart quickened at the sight of him. She couldn't hear the quiet discussions but saw Mansr at the front, speaking to A'Ran. Leyon waited with her at the doorway as the war discussions continued. Kiera pulled her hair into a ponytail, the back of her neck already damp with sweat. Grass tickled her feet as she stayed in place too long.

Agitated, she glanced down, then back—kneeling to pull a handful of it free. She placed it in her pocket, ignoring Leyon's look. The warriors moved and shifted as one, and she backpedaled quickly out of their paths as they exited the dwelling. Mansr and another older man remained. He motioned her in, and she approached somewhat anxiously.

A'Ran was unreadable. He was seated, his fingers steepled and his gaze penetrating. He wasn't happy, and part of her wondered if she'd done something already to piss him off. Mansr glanced at her.

"Hello, A'Ran," she said quietly.

"Hello, Kiera." He'd never used her name before. "Are you well?"

"Yes, I am," she said. She could feel his angry energy even over the viewer. She withdrew the grass from her pocket and held it out as a peace offering, uncertain how to take his mood. "I can make grass grow! Doesn't that make you happy?"

"You may be useful yet, nishani," he allowed. A faint smile escaped despite his dark mood.

She rolled her eyes at him.

"You're hurt," he said, his mood darkening. She touched her bruised cheekbone and realized doing so exposed her black and blue arm.

"I crashed into the planet," she said. "It could've been worse. I was able to re-engage the shields and the thrusters."

"She's fortunate. We saw the pod as it fell," Mansr seconded. "It's good you knew a thing or two about configuring a ship, nishani."

A'Ran lifted his chin to his uncle, who bowed in response to the dismissal and left. She glanced over her shoulder as the others left.

"Are you angry?" she asked, returning her gaze to the dhjan. His position didn't change even when they were alone, his gaze direct and hard.

"Not at you," he replied. "What did Ne'Rin say to you before he ejected you from the ship?"

She looked away and cleared her throat, embarrassed to feel tears in her eyes again.

"I'm sorry," she murmured. "I've never had anyone hate me so much. He seemed to think you'd gone weak and I was the source of your weakness. He said without me, you might win your war." She traced the bruises around her wrists from the bindings. "Are you disappointed with me?"

"I chose you. Anshan chose you."

"Would you choose differently?"

"No, Kiera," he said, voice softening. She crossed her arms, hugging herself.

"I'm so sorry, A'Ran."

"Why are you sorry?"

"You have enough to worry about with all your duties," she replied.

"My family should come before my duties. I'll evac you as soon as it's safe."

"I can help you from here," she said. "I can help Mansr battle plan."

"Nishani—"

"I want to! I'm supposed to be here!"

He gazed at her, shifting to lean forward, the only sign of his unease. She braced herself for a refusal and a fight. He took her in for a long moment before caving.

"Mansr needs the help."

"You'll let me stay?" Surprised, she met his dark gaze.

"Not too long, and only until the space war is calm enough for me to evac you," he said firmly.

"I don't want to disappoint you," she said slowly. "It's my fault Ne'Rin lost his faith in you."

"That has nothing to do with you, nishani. Do not apologize for another's betrayal."

She wondered if he felt hurt at his best friend's betrayal but didn't have the nerve to ask. He appeared hard and strong as usual. There was no sign Ne'Rin's betrayal affected him at all.

"I must go, nishani. Are you well enough to battle plan?"

She nodded.

"Have Mansr show you to the command center. The ground battle is yours."

Her breath caught at his words. Thrilled, she realized he'd just granted her something he'd never given anyone else: the position as his equal.

"Thank you," she said in a hushed voice. "Will I see you soon?"

"As soon as I can arrange it. You'll see how difficult our position," he replied. "Send in Mansr."

"Be careful, A'Ran."

"And you, nishani. Mansr and Leyon will take care of you."

"I don't—"

"Hush, woman," he said. "Go."

She rolled her eyes at him again, and he offered another faint smile before she left. She joined Leyon outside in the hot morning and waited for Mansr.

"Is everyone from your planet like you?" Leyon asked, his gaze intent.

"For the most part," she replied.

"You have no men on your planet."

"We do!"

He shook his head. Mansr returned and motioned for her to follow him. He led her through the small encampment toward the mountain and up a smooth walkway to the flattened peak of one ridge. In the center was a massive console surrounded by a circular bench beneath the shade of a ledge. Several warriors loitered near the console. Mansr activated the audio communications.

"You'll be able to communicate with me as required." A'Ran's low voice came to her through the unseen speaker.

She approached the console, circling it once as she took in the different symbols. She touched her palm to the activation key, and the ground battle hologram sprung up before her. It whirled slowly.

"A lot changed fast," she murmured.

"It did."

"And not for the best."

"We have reinforcements inbound. The Council split on sanctioning me, and those whose support Jetr swayed for me are sending their armies to battle."

She reviewed the last several days, taking in the swelling number of enemies in the skies and on the ground.

"How many ground forces do you expect?" she asked.

"One and a half times what we have now."

"Where did you learn?" Leyon asked, standing beside her.

"In A'Ran's battle room."

"Check grid 77," A'Ran instructed.

She manipulated the scene before her and saw his concern: the only food repository in the area was under attack. She nudged Leyon aside to punch another set of buttons and issued an order to reinforce the failing efforts there.

"There aren't many good water sources," she murmured. "The next nearest is on the moon and a logistical nightmare."

"I'm sending a list of trouble areas. I've got to go. I trust you to handle these."

"Thank you, thank you," she whispered. "You don't know how much this means to me. You're not treating me like some enslaved woman with no brain."

"I've not given up on righting your behavior," he assured her.

"Good luck!" she retorted. She shook her head as he closed the communication line with a click and concentrated on the scene before her. The grids with issues popped up as a layer over the hologram of the existing battles. She couldn't read the writing, but she knew the numbers well enough to find the grids.

She sat down, growing oblivious to those around her as she manipulated and modified the battlefield. A'Ran submitted changes, and she reviewed the images. The day grew hot fast, though the surrounding peaks shaded her from the sun itself. Mansr sat beside her and remained, watching the scene before her. Only when the pain in her body returned did she lean back for a break with a grimace.

"You must rest," Mansr said quietly. "You've done more this day than I could in seven."

"My body hurts."

"Leyon will take you to the medical facility," he said. "Forgive me, nishani, I should have taken you yesterday. I wanted my nephew to see what kind of enemy he had."

She wasn't sure what to say and offered a smile instead. She didn't doubt the impact of her battered visage on any man, especially A'Ran. Leyon motioned for her to follow him and guided her through the rocky trails to another of the low stone buildings at the base of the hills.

An hour later, she left the medical facility, completely healed though still exhausted. Leyon took her into one of the mountains, and she sighed at the blast of chilled air that greeted her. The dining hall was vacant and massive, a cave converted into a cafeteria. He motioned for her to sit and brought her food and water.

"How did you learn to battle plan?" he asked, sitting across from her.

"In A'Ran's battle room. I was bored after he kidnapped me and left me with his sisters," she replied. She was getting used to the hard stares the warriors gave her, the only indication of their surprise at her candidness.

"I pity my cousin," he said at last. At her surprised look, he added, "I know him well enough to know you will change him. I do not know if he realizes how much."

"I'm not sure if you're insulting me or complimenting me," she said with a puzzled smile.

"He chose well, nishani."

"Thank you, I think."

"Are there many women on your planet?"

"Yes, there are about three billion. You want one?"

"I may." He was serious enough that she laughed.

"At least I haven't scared you away from them!"

"I want to see what kind of planet produces women like you."

She laughed harder, glancing up as Mansr joined them. He tossed his head to Leyon, who left quietly.

"How do you fare, nishani?" he asked.

"Good."

"You've mastered battle planning."

"Not yet. A'Ran is better than me."

"As he should be. He's been doing it for many years."

She ate her dinner, beat. He made no move to leave her in the cafeteria.

"I hoped you would come," he said softly.

"I don't know how long I can stay," she replied. "I don't think grass will benefit the war effort, though."

"It's a start. The world and its people will take time to heal."

She paused and stared at him, unable to comprehend an entire planet that depended on her. He seemed to assume she was staying for good, and she didn't know how to tell him A'Ran had given her a choice she hadn't yet made.

"A'Ran chose well," Mansr added. "Even if you are unusual."

"He has a lot on his shoulders."

"He has since his parents were killed. He's been the dhjan fighting this battle since he reached my shoulder. He's known nothing else in all these years. I am happy he found you, not only for Anshan but for him. He needs someone to remind him that there is more to his life than war."

"I don't want to disappoint any of you," she murmured. "Especially not him. Mansr, I can't help but think it's my fault that Ne'Rin betrayed him."

"It's not your fault," he said with A'Ran's firmness. "Ne'Rin's father betrayed A'Ran's father. Each man followed in his father's shadow. You were an excuse for him to do what he did."

"Ne'Rin's father?" she echoed, surprised to learn she'd overheard them plotting without knowing what they were doing. "That's awful."

"It is. He's asked Leyon to step into Ne'Rin's role."

"Mansr, what about Gage?" she asked more quietly.

"A'Ran told me," he said grimly. "He's taken on the responsibility of raising her child, if she chooses not to mate with another."

"She'll be heartbroken."

"Likely, but Ne'Rin would have killed you all without a second thought, as his father did the rest of their family. At least she and her babe will live."

"There's no saving Ne'Rin from whatever his issue is?" she asked, upset.

"A'Ran's already acted."

"What do you mean?"

"I mean, Ne'Rin is no longer a threat."

She shivered. She didn't doubt A'Ran could be ruthless if he felt his family was threatened. She didn't like to think of how violent the man in control of a world always at war could be. She glanced down absently at the tickle of grass against her feet.

"Can I do anything more useful than this?" she asked.

"It will come," he said. "I know you are tired, but there is a place I'd like to show you."

She hesitated, ashamed to feel a sense of suspicion after Ne'Rin's betrayal. She looked at Mansr, whose sharp gaze took in her features.

"It can wait," he offered.

"No, I'm sorry," she said. "Just a little..." She didn't finished but sensed he understood.

He rose and started toward the entrance. She trailed, stepping into the chilled desert night. Mansr strode down one of the many paths lining the rocky hills, away from the encampment and into a part of the hills untouched by any but the moons' light. Kiera went, resisting the urge to call A'Ran. She had nothing to fear from these people, especially not Mansr, a blood relative of A'Ran and his sisters.

He walked farther than she preferred before disappearing into a dark crevice. She waited at the top of the sloping walkway until she saw the outline of a door as he cracked it open. The outline turned to a bright square of light, and she followed him again.

Two warriors stood hidden in the dark on either side of the doorway. She jumped when one moved, her heart flipping. The warrior opened the door wider and motioned her in. She entered a narrow, well-lit hall and followed it through smoothly hewn walls. Several more warriors stood at intersections like gargoyles, moving only to point in the direction she needed to go.

She caught up to Mansr at long last. He stood outside a closed door down a short hallway lined with warriors. Her heart quickened as she paced through the silent warriors and joined him. He motioned to a glowing access pad.

"I cannot enter. Only the dhjan and dhjan nishani."

She hesitated again, not sure she was ready for another trial.

"Inside is one of three temples on Anshan where the heart of the planet and its people is. While I've never seen what lies within, legend says it's the key to the planet's survival."

She wanted to tell him she wasn't ready for this, that she hadn't even decided to stay yet. Her words died on her lips as she took in the deep worry lines and gaunt features of the man before her. After all he'd been through fighting for his home, how could she refuse?

With a nod, she prepared herself for the worst. He stepped aside and she waved her band in front of the access door. She couldn't help but feel surprised when it opened. Inside was another small chamber. She looked at Mansr, who nodded in encouragement, then stepped into the chamber.

The thick stone door behind her slid closed, and there was a pause before another door opened in front of her. She expected another similar chamber with a low ceiling and plain walls and was stunned at the massive cave before her.

The walls were covered with colorful pictographs of couples and Anshan's geometric writing, telling her a story she couldn't read. The tiled floor depicted Anshan and its moons, with the planet at the chamber's center. Two thrones of stone sat opposite her, awaiting their masters. In the center of the chamber was a small fountain whose waters had long gone dry. She walked into the chamber, awed by the drawings and writings on the walls. They were in different hands from different times, the top of the chamber rimmed with drawings of couples holding hands and standing on a ball she took to be Anshan.

She didn't understand the significance of the pictures or writing and frowned, wondering how such a simple place was considered sacred. She crossed the stone tiles to the center of the chamber and circled the plain fountain. More pictographs were carved in the rim, and she circled the fountain twice before finding what she thought was the beginning, marked by pictures larger than the rest.

She trailed her fingers over the first image chiseled into the stone: that of a man. The next depicted the planet, the next a woman holding a knife, then the fountain, a plant, a river. She struggled to understand what the images were trying to tell her. She reached the beginning again and looked around the chamber, perplexed.

The thrones caught her attention, and she crossed to them. One bore the same image of a man, the second of the woman. In the middle of the queen's throne was a low stone box she mistook at first glance to be the world's most uncomfortable lumbar support. When she saw the king's throne had no such stone structure, she returned to the woman's and touched the box.

It clicked, and she jerked back. The top opened of its own volition, revealing an aged stone dagger with dulled edges and a chipped stone hilt. She withdrew it and hefted it. It was as heavy as it looked, as long as her forearm. She held it with two hands and retreated to the fountain, unable to shake the instinct that said the dagger on the fountain was the same.

She set the knife down on the edge and circled the fountain again until she'd reviewed all three of the pictographs where the female figure held a dagger. She almost slapped herself when she realized how simple it was.

The fountain contained instructions for making it work.

"Dhjan, dhjan nishani, dagger. Nishani's blood." She looked at the stone dagger and then at the fountain uneasily. There was no way she could fill it with blood!

She looked at the instructions again and saw the queen depicted with one drop of what she assumed was blood.

Kiera stepped back and spun around, feeling overwhelmed. She felt like panicking and running to her room and never leaving! Instead, she drew a deep breath and approached the fountain. Her hands shook as she gripped the heavy stone dagger, and she leaned against the fountain. With another deep breath, she ran her thumb down the jagged edge of the dagger. Stinging made her curse, and she grimaced as she held her thumb over the fountain. She watched the crimson drop form, stretch, then fall into the fountain.

She leaned over the edge to see the stone tile at the bottom of the fountain absorb her blood. She sucked her thumb and stepped back, waiting for something to happen. According to the pictures, there would be plants. Yet there was no earth or place for them to grow around her.

A long, silent moment passed. She began to think she'd misunderstood the pictures when a green sprout appeared at the center of the fountain. It grew to her height as she watched and then bloomed into an orange-pink flower the size of her head, shriveled and died, and returned. A second flower blossomed and remained.

Kiera waited. When nothing else happened, she retrieved the dagger and replaced it. She looked again at the flower, puzzled.

Suddenly, the ground jolted and shook, throwing her onto her stomach. Rumbling alarmed her as the stone lurched and moved beneath her. The sound of a roaring ocean filled the chamber. The flower moved as if caught in a breeze, not an earthquake.

The pictographs said nothing of an earthquake! Kiera climbed to her feet, barely caught herself from hitting the fountain with the next great tremor of the ground, and bolted for the door. She smashed into it as another quake rumbled beneath her, then rose and waved her band before the door. It opened, and she flung herself against the second door. It opened only when the other had closed, and she toppled into Mansr's arms.

"We must go!" he said, steadying himself against the wall. The warriors grabbed her and passed her up the hall before he took one arm and another warrior her other.

They raced through the quaking halls toward the entrance, all while the strange roar of an ocean grew louder. Mansr took her a different route than the one she'd used to enter, one that sloped down and then up. Within moments, they burst into the chilly desert night.

Mansr tripped, taking all three of them down. Kiera grunted as she hit the ground, and he wrapped an arm around her.

"Oh, god, Mansr! I'm so sorry!" she exclaimed. "I did it wrong!"

To her surprise, he barked a laugh of half-pain from their fall and half-triumph. She sprawled on top of him, unable to push herself up with the earth's violent shaking. More warriors tumbled out after them until the last closed the stone door.

Two hauled her up and one helped Mansr. She bounced between them, unable to catch her balance.

"Come!" Mansr ordered, waving them toward another small trail up a hill.

The warriors gave her no choice but pulled her up the hill. She didn't understand why until they reached the top, overlooking a deep canyon. Water shot from the bottom of the canyon, forming hundreds of tall columns whose mist cast rainbows in the bright moonlight. Mansr dropped to his knees as the earth continued to tremble. She pulled away from the warriors and dropped beside him, more comfortable on the ground than trying to navigate the shaking earth on her feet.

Mansr's shoulders shook, and she took his arm, alarmed.

"Mansr, what's wrong?"

He was laughing again. She stared at him, then at the water. A burst of wind sent water from the closest column raining over them. Grass tickled her knees, and she shifted, agitated by water and grass.

"Mansr!" she demanded. "What have I done?"

"Water!" he replied, throwing his arm toward the canyon. "We had none before!"

She frowned. As suddenly as it started, the earth stopped shaking. The warriors regained themselves first and crossed to the edge of the canyon, unaffected by the water spraying on them. They were silent, staring.

Mansr regained himself and rose. She watched as he too crossed to the edge of the canyon before she rose. Her knees hurt from her landing. The distant roar of water pouring into the canyon caught her attention.

"Mansr, I don't understand," she said at last.

"Anshan has had no water since the last dhjan nishani," he said. "The plants died, the lakes dried up. We had nothing."

Her gaze went to the columns with newfound interest.

"You mean, I didn't do something wrong?" she asked.

"No, nishani, you saved us. As long as you are here, there will be life on Anshan."

As long as you are here.

The words made him smile but weighed on her. She looked at each of the warriors, who watched the water as if they'd never seen it before. She'd wondered why A'Ran's water supplies were located on the nearest moon, a logistical obstacle. The thought that they had no water on the planet itself had never occurred to her.

She did this. She didn't know how, but she did it. The men around her were happy despite their stony visages. She didn't know what to feel, except she wanted to cry.

"Mansr, I'm tired," she whispered. "Can we go back now?"

He looked at her, his smile fading. "Of course. You must be exhausted."

She nodded, not trusting herself to say anything else. Her throat was tight, and she didn't think her legs would carry her. They did. Mansr led her back to the small dwelling she shared with him and his son. The encampment was a flurry of activity, and she wondered how much was normal and how much was related to the water.

She said nothing to him but returned to her small room and closed the door. Kiera lay down in the dark and stared at the ceiling. Despite feeling tired, she couldn't sleep.

"Nishani." His voice made her jump, and she looked around wildly before she realized A'Ran's voice came from the communicator. She rose grudgingly and crossed to the communications viewer. Unwilling to face him, she turned on the audio portion.

"I'm here," she said, and cleared her throat. She knew he heard the restrained emotion by his pause.

"Are you well?"

"Just tired."

"I'm transmitting a message to Mansr. Our enemy figured out you're alive and on the planet. My reinforcements aren't here yet; you'll need to keep moving until I can neutralize the newest threat."

"No problem."

"What disturbs you?" His voice was softer.

"Just tired," she whispered. Tears gathered in her eyes.

"It is not like you to keep the truth from me."

"I, uh, I went to the fountain and figured out how to make it work. There's water now, A'Ran," she managed, struggling not to cry. "Mansr says there will be water as long as I'm on Anshan."

"Water," he said, an odd note in his voice. "He speaks the truth. As long as you are nishani, the planet will heal."

"And if I leave, everyone dies."

"It is the way of things, nishani." His voice was even, as if he tried to ease some of the weight of her decision.

"I couldn't live with myself if I left everyone to die," she said.

"We share the same burden," he said in a hushed voice. "My failure to protect my people should not be something another should bear."

She wiped her eyes.

"I will accept your decision, no matter which choice you make," he said.

"I don't know how you can say that," she returned, "when one means your people will be destroyed!"

"You must accept your place willingly. It is the natural way of things here."

"So you're obligated to give me the choice."

"Yes."

She closed her eyes, remembering how she'd felt in his arms: like she wasn't just another duty to him.

"I couldn't walk away from your planet any more than I could my own, if me staying means everyone lives," she whispered. "I must stay and do my... duty." She waited, expecting her words to please him.

"Very well." His tone didn't change, as if she'd just told him she was going shopping instead of sacrificing the rest of her life for his people. "Prepare yourself to move before the suns rise."

She turned off the communicator, not caring if he said anything else. Instead, she cried, feeling more alone than she had since leaving earth. She fell into a restless sleep that was disturbed long before dawn. Leyon's shake rattled her to her bones, and she pushed at him. He shone a light in her face before hauling her to her feet. She stumbled after him into the central area of the dwelling.

"We must go," Mansr said, tossing a small pack to her. "The Qatwali have landed their army nearby. We can't evac you, but we can hide in the hills."

She went to the window at his words. The attackers were down the road. Startled, she froze, watching the giant warriors fight until Leyon wrenched her forward. Their pace out of the dwelling and toward the hills was brutal, too fast for her to keep up, and Leyon ended up swinging her into his arms like a child to keep the fast pace into the rocky hills. The moons hung well above the horizon, and the desert air was chilly enough for her to see her breath.

Mansr led the column of warriors into the hills, not stopping until they reached the canyon she'd last seen several hours before. To her surprise, moonlight glinted off the water of the newly formed lake that filled the canyon. Leyon set her down after they passed it. They were forced to slow their pace when the trail became covered with slippery shale and the path grew steeper. They stopped in the shadow of a hill, and Mansr barked quiet orders at the dozen warriors with them. She replaced her translator as he approached.

"Listen carefully," he said, gripping her arms. "Is your translator working?"

She nodded.

"We're being followed. You will follow this path that leads around the hill back toward the encampment. You remember the chamber where you were earlier?"

She nodded again.

"Hide there. No one will enter. They're tracking us, and I don't know how. We're going to scatter to see who's followed, and if it's you, we'll kill anyone who follows your path."

"You're sending me alone?" she asked, surprised.

"I must know who among us has a tracking beacon. Leyon will be near you at all times. You'll be in no danger."

She was about to object when he released her to signal one of his other men forward.

"Around the hill," Leyon repeated. "Stick to the path. You'll see the trail to the cave."

He gave her a small push toward the path, and she looked down, squinting in the moonlight to see the darkened trail. The men around her moved silently into every direction, and Mansr lifted his chin in a silent command for her to go. Leyon drew his sword and waited, giving her a head start.

Heart pounding, she trotted down the sloping trail, glancing nervously at the hill to make sure she didn't suddenly fall off her path. The night was quiet aside from her foot falls and the sliding shale. The hill was wide and her blood thrummed as she moved as fast as she could.

Suddenly, a dark form launched itself from behind a group of boulders onto her path. She gasped and halted, staring at the sword and the giant holding it. She took a few steps back and then whirled to run. He snatched her, jerking her back. His sword flew over her head and his grip fell away too fast for her to catch her balance. She fell hard on her backside and saw her attacker's headless body land beside her.

"Go. There are more!" Leyon ordered, pulling her up.

She stumbled in the direction he pushed her, horrified. This time, she paid no attention to the shale or placing her feet right. Instead, she ran as fast as she could on the trail. She reached a point that seemed familiar and looked for the dark shadow of the crevice. It was in the near distance, no more than two hundred meters away, down the hill through a boulder-strewn route. She broke from the trail and darted toward it, her heartbeat loud in her ears.

Three figures emerged to block her path. She skidded to a halt, chest heaving.

C'mon, Leyon! she ordered silently.

One headed for her, and she turned to run, only to collide with a large figure at her back.

A'Ran!

Her body jolted in recognition as their bodies met, even though his face was shadowed. He pushed her behind him, sword in one hand. She took a few steps back and flinched at the first silent contact of his sword with another's. Her eyes pinned to the scene, she couldn't help the emotions spinning through her. Happiness, fear, awe...

The gloves were off this night. A'Ran wasn't sparring; he fought for blood. She watched him systematically behead or run through the three men, her stomach churning at the sight of so much death. He snatched her hand when none of his opponents remained standing and ran with her toward the crevice.

The path to the bottom was unguarded. He pushed her down it and stayed near the top, looking for other attackers. She trotted to the bottom and waved her band before the access pad, waiting as the stone door opened.

He joined her and took her hand again, pulling her into the hall. The door closed behind them as he strode through the lighted, vacant halls, following a familiar path on the way to the chamber. They entered, and she looked up at him, afraid to address the fierce warrior. Only when they were sealed inside the massive cave did he release her.

He said nothing but withdrew a communications device and began issuing calm commands to his men. Shaken, she leaned against the nearest wall and sank into a sit, disgusted to see there was blood on her clothing.

"Nishani, I must leave you here," he said without turning.

She said nothing, scared yet unsure what else she felt. He turned when she didn't respond, and his gaze softened. He crossed to her and knelt. His dark eyes took in her face, and she felt her heart quicken for a different reason. She found herself breathing him in, aching for him to touch her as he had not so long ago.

"Are you well?" he asked.

"I'm fine," she replied.

He studied her.

"Go. I'll be safe here," she heard herself say.

"This is not my nishani," he said quietly. He cupped her cheek with one of his large hands, and she was embarrassed to feel tears gather.

She wasn't expecting his kiss or the passion behind it. He kissed her hard and deep, his intensity making her hunger for him flare even as she tried to suppress it. Her senses filled with his taste, scent, the heat of his body, enveloping her yet never enough. He withdrew and kissed her cheeks and forehead, then drew her into a hug. She savored the feel of his body against hers, unable to deny what she felt toward him and terrified he'd never feel the same.

"I must go. I will return soon," he said, releasing her. She nodded. His dark gaze lingered on her before he stalked to the door. She had the unsettling feeling that he was about to disappear from her life forever.

She rose after a few minutes and stretched. The single flower still stood in the fountain, and she crossed to it. It grew straight from the stone; there was no dirt or planter. She sat on the edge of the fountain and looked up at the glyphs on the wall.

The sound of a muffled explosion from beyond the door made her rise. Silence followed, and she wondered if her paranoia had caused her to imagine it. She'd just sat down again when the inner door exploded into rocks that flew across the room. She ducked behind the fountain and saw someone shoving the broken stone door open, shocked to recognize the man leading the charge into the sacred chamber.

A'Ran fought his way through the Qatwali invaders to the secret battle planner hidden within one of the hills. He broke free of attackers before reaching the camouflaged door and waved his band in front of what would look like just another boulder to someone unfamiliar with the path.

His legs trembled, but he forced himself on. The small chamber holding the battle planner was silent, and he waved the computer on, unable to hold himself up any longer. He dropped to his knees, his body shuddering at the energy—Anshan's life force. It surged up through his feet to his head, making his whole body tingle as the planet welcomed back its king.

He hadn't set foot on the planet since being made the dhjan upon his father's death. The feel of the planet's life force through his body was staggering, the sensation similar to what he felt the first time he'd met his nishani. He'd dreaded his first steps on his planet, fearing it, too, would've lost faith in him.

The planet welcomed him home, reminded him that his own life—and those of his people—was tied to it. The initial sensations passed, and he breathed deeply, finally able to focus as his body adjusted to the feel of the energy flowing through him.

He'd wondered what his initial greeting as dhjan would feel like. It stunned him to feel the planet breathing, struggling back to life after hovering so long on the edge of death. The sensations humbled him, and he thought again of Mansr's words, that he needed to be more than an exiled war planner. His planet needed him. His people needed him. He'd waited too long for the Council to support him instead of returning to the planet that needed him.

A'Ran sat at the battle planner and watched the scenes before him. Qatwali was as ruthless in battle as he was. That they'd ally with the dishonorable Yirkin was his fault; his affront at taking Kiera from them was enough for them to overcome their distaste at dealing with the Yirkin, whom they viewed as even less civilized than the Anshan. His reinforcements would come too late; he had one choice to save his planet.

He touched the communications device to activate it.

"Mansr."

There was a pause, then his uncle's familiar, strained voice.

"Here, A'Ran."

"I'm at the battle planner. My communications capability is limited. I want you to issue the evacuation order for the planet."

"Evacuate?" Mansr asked. "The space battle won't allow anyone off-planet."

"Qatwali is distracted with the land battle and the Yirkin won't be looking where we launch."

"I'll issue the warning. We'll need half a day to evacuate the planet."

"You'll have it," A'Ran said. "I'll activate the emergency facilities on the moon."

"Very well. Is nishani well?"

"Yes, uncle, she's safe."

There was a click as Mansr closed the connection. A'Ran returned his attention to the battles twirling before him on the planner. He watched, confirming the far side of the planet wasn't the focus of either Yirkin or Qatwali forces.

He sat back for a moment, heart pounding at the prospect of what he was about to do. Nishani had proven she could bring the planet back to life. She had looked less than happy about staying, but she would do her duty, as would he. He would decimate all life on the planet using the very ore that had brought his family wealth and power. The dust emitted from mining the ore was poisonous in its raw state. Long ago, his ancestors had rigged the planet to blow the mines and turn the atmosphere into a toxic mix no one would survive.

Long ago, it had been a negotiating point with the Council: allow Anshan to control its own mines without Council peacekeepers' presence, or the planet would be too polluted for anyone to mine at all. What the Council didn't know was that Anshan would heal with its nishani, even if it took many sun-cycles for the mining industry to repair itself. The Council had only thought the Anshan rulers barbaric enough to threaten to blow up the only source of ore.

A'Ran's fingers flew over the command panel as he thought of how wise his forefathers had turned out to be. They'd been right to use force over reason with the Council, a lesson he'd learned almost too late.

He spent a few hours setting up the explosive mechanisms and issuing new battle plans for the space war and ordered his ground troops to evacuate the planet. The Qatwali would think themselves winning as his men withdrew. He watched as Mansr expertly organized the evacuations and aligned the space battle to keep the Yirkins' attention off the ships fleeing the planet's surface for the nearest moon, Kiera. Talal had been right; Kiera was a fateful name for his nishani!

He opened the communications device and touched two buttons on the flat control panel.

"A'Ran?" Jetr sounded curious.

"I apologize for disturbing you," A'Ran said.

"I am pleased to hear from you. Where are you?"

"Anshan. I need your help, my friend," A'Ran said. "I'm evacuating the planet. The moon can hold us, but we'll need food and supplies until the space battle is over."

"Evacuating?"

"You're my only true ally of any influence with the Council. Keep them out of the galaxy."

"I'll dispatch my own cargo ships to your moon. The Council will want to be involved, even if this becomes an intra-galaxy war."

"It's been an intra-galaxy war for generations!" he said with some impatience. "Let us end it once and for all, not with the Council manipulating each of us for its benefit!"

"You are forbidden from destroying another's planet," Jetr reminded him. "The force of the Council will be at your door if you touch Qatwal."

"I'm destroying all Qatwali and Yirkin on the surface of Anshan. I don't care about Qatwal or destroying its people. I want my planet back, Jetr, and the Council has done nothing in all these sun-cycles but impede me. Keep them out of the galaxy!"

"Suns," Jetr breathed. "I thought the stories of your barbaric forefathers threatening to destroy Anshan were bluffs."

"They weren't," A'Ran confirmed. "And soon, you'll see just how serious they were."

"I'll do what you ask, A'Ran, but isn't there another way?"

"No," A'Ran said. "There's not."

Jetr was quiet for a long moment before he said, "Very well."

"Thank you, friend."

"You're welcome, A'Ran. I have some work to do to keep the Council out of your way. Contact me when you're safe," Jetr said.

"I will."

A'Ran closed the connection and checked the evacuation progress. He was pleased to see it was nearly complete. The civilians were off the planet while his armies remained. He set the timer for the explosions to start on the opposite side of the planet, startled when the first went off as soon as he gave the order. Just as fast, Mansr called him.

"The warriors aren't off the planet yet!" came his uncle's surprised voice.

"It started too soon. I just issued the evac order for those remaining. The mines will chain-detonate. Get everyone off now!" A'Ran ordered. He watched the visual before him as one mine, then the next and the next, exploded and spewed toxic dust into the atmosphere. They were going fast, much faster than he expected.

"I'm on my way to get you and nishani," Mansr said.

A'Ran stood, furious the timing was early. He shut down the battle planner and locked it. As he emerged into the early morning sun, he was again surprised to see clouds already forming over the eastern horizon.

He ran toward the sacred temple, suddenly thrown off his feet as a mine in the valley where his men were based exploded. Fountains shot up from the newly formed lake nearby, and the ground rumbled again. The explosions were coming faster, and he launched to his feet, ignoring the bruises and scrapes along his side.

Mansr's small spacecraft dropped from the sky and hovered above him, following as he darted toward the sacred cave. Another nearby explosion knocked him off balance. He caught himself against a boulder in time to see the ground ahead of him ripple, tear, and fold.

The craft above him opened its door and lowered itself as close as it dared to the ground. A'Ran launched himself upwards, catching the door as the ground beneath him crumbled and gave. The door pulled him in, and he sat in the doorway, coughing at the ore dust cloud and staring.

His destination, the cave hidden at the end of the draw where he'd left nishani, had been swallowed.

"Mansr, take us lower!" he ordered.

"A'Ran."

Mansr's calm voice sent a tremor through him.

"Lower, Mansr!" he said again.

"There's no life anywhere down there. The temple is gone."

A'Ran heard Mansr's words as if in a dream. Mansr closed the door as another mine exploded and guided the spacecraft farther off the ground. A'Ran crossed to the cockpit and gazed at the viewer.

There was nothing but a gaping chasm where the temple had been. Mansr still scanned for signs of life, and A'Ran watched as they grew farther from the temple.

He'd left her there to die, assuming she'd be safer in the temple than anywhere else. He watched explosions wrack his planet until they rose high enough that the toxic dust storm he'd started marred the surface of the planet from view.

The space battle stopped completely as Qatwali, Anshan, and Yirkin alike watched the devastation of his planet. A'Ran could only stare. He heard Mansr issue orders to others to rally on the moon and Jetr's voice come over the speakers. None of their words registered, nothing but the sick feeling at the pit of his stomach. His people were safe. His planet was destroyed, yet all he could think about was her.

"A'Ran!" Mansr shouted. "Suns, man, I need your help here!"

The words jarred him out of his daze, and he blinked, turning to look at Mansr. The momentary pause of the space battle quickly turned to chaos, and Mansr was struggling to outmaneuver the ships darting away from the planet. A'Ran took control of the ship, forcing himself to focus.

Forgive me, Kiera.

He hadn't just destroyed any hope his planet had of recovering, he'd destroyed the woman he needed, too.

## CHAPTER TEN

"Romas, no!" Her latest protest was lost on the warriors, who dragged her aboard yet another ship. "I want to stay!"

"Not with these people," he said, once again the egotistical protector who knew better than her. His quick pace forced her to trot to keep up, and the two warriors behind her let her go to pursue their leader. "I promised Evey I'd rescue you when we went to war."

"I don't need rescuing!" she argued. "I want to stay there with A'Ran!"

Romas whirled at the name, and she ran into him before taking a quick step back. His gaze was cold, his jaw ticking.

"That barbarian has dishonored you and my family! If it were up to me, I'd take you back to Qatwal and mate you to one of my brothers, but Evey forbade it," he snapped. "You should be grateful I rescued you before he could sully you."

Her face felt hot as her fear turned to anger. He spun and strode away before she could formulate a response. She continued after him.

"Romas, he's my mate. I can't just leave him!" she tried again. "And I have to stay and help the planet."

"The decision is made. You're going back to your planet. Evey was right—it was a mistake to bring you with us."

His words stung, and any further argument died on her lips as she realized how serious he was. She stopped in the hall. He motioned for the guards to take her down another corridor, and she went.

She awoke from the nightmare she'd had every night since being dragged off Anshan. It was past sunrise, so she rose and flung off her bed covers. Her things and most of the furniture had been returned with her to the row house. She'd refused to unpack everything, instead digging out only what she needed as the days passed.

She didn't expect her sense of loss to be so deep. It'd hit her on the spaceship ride home and had only grown deeper. Romas hadn't even accompanied her to the row house but sent her on a small shuttle to the local park and left her there. No farewell, no apology, nothing. She'd cried for two days before finally realizing on day three that no one was coming for her.

She looked around her room. Her feet were cold on the wooden floor, and she'd caught herself looking down many times to see if she made grass grow here, too. She didn't, and the disappointment brought tears to her eyes once again. Wiping them away, she padded into the hall, down the stairs, and to her studio, which overflowed with paintings she'd done in the eight days since returning. She stood before her favorite, an image of A'Ran the way she remembered him from the day they'd first met.

Even the sight of him immortalized in paints made her chest tight and her knees weak. She hadn't realized what she felt for him until it was too late to tell him. She may have been a duty for him, but he'd been so much more... and Anshan...

Her gaze went to her cold feet again. Anshan's energy had kept her feet warm, even on the rocky terrain. Grass had sprung up from boulders she touched, and she'd felt truly a part of her world for once in her life.

And now she had... nothing. She shivered and twisted to see the rest of her paintings. Talal, their home in exile, the canyon filled with hulking grey ships in the moonlight near Romas's home, the flower in the fountain of the sacred temple.

She missed them. She sat down at her desk and grabbed the waiting sketchpad. Food had become an overlooked stranger, and she'd found herself leaving her studio only for the bathroom and the bedroom. Otherwise, she drew and painted. Today, she returned to the drawing she started long ago on the portrait she had intended to give Evelyn for her wedding.

Her eyes watered as she recalled when she'd last worked on it, the night she was kidnapped. She'd thought that the worst night of her life until now. Wiping her tears, she concentrated on sketching.

The sun brightened up the studio a short time later, her reminder it was time for her midmorning walk. She'd forced herself to walk daily, if for no other reason than to keep her mind off the paintings and memories.

The Monterey mists were in full effect, filtering the sunlight. Moisture clung to her skin as she started down the familiar path to Lover's Lane. The ocean was hidden beneath the fog and the air chilled, so she walked fast until she warmed up. She was happy for the mist; it kept the seaside lovers off the Lane and made her feel more invisible. She'd been ignoring Kevin's calls for two days without caring he was the only person who could help her put food on the table.

She returned to the row house just as the sun began to burn off the mist and the blue sky appeared in the distance. Rather than feel energized by the activity, she felt more drained. She stood for a long moment in the cramped, silent foyer. An odd scratching sound came from the kitchen, like Evelyn's cat scratching at the door after it returned from its morning prowl.

Frowning, she went to the kitchen, worried Evelyn's cat found its way home from its adoptive parents up the street. Not that she wouldn't mind some company; the house was too quiet this morning, and her memories refused to leave her in peace.

She walked into the kitchen and stopped.

A tarantula cat.

Both surprised and horrified, she snatched the broom she'd left leaning against the counter. It ignored her, focusing instead on scratching at a spot of dirt, one of its main food sources. She stared at it, as irritated by its unwitting acknowledgment of her housekeeping prowess as she was about having this of all creatures in her house. The kitchen table, like much of the rest of the house's furniture, had been disassembled in anticipation of moving before Evelyn's wedding. She tugged the top of the kitchen table to block the doorway, hoping it would keep the creature in the kitchen.

Suspecting it was a stowaway from one of the boxes, she took the broom upstairs, where most of the boxes were. She rifled gingerly through the boxes, afraid of uncovering a stash of tarantula cats. When she found none, she returned to the living room, where the rest of the boxes has been deposited, and searched them.

She found no more and returned to the kitchen. The tarantula cat was sucking up dirt and dust from the kitchen corners. She leaned the broom against the wall, unhappy to see the creature but feeling bad for it. It, too, was alone now, somewhere it didn't belong. At least she'd never have to worry about feeding it; the house was a mess.

She left the door blocked, took a quick shower, and opened the door to her studio.

Evelyn stood in the middle of the room.

Kiera gasped, drawing Evelyn's attention from the paintings to the door. Kiera stood dumbly, staring at her friend.

"Happy to see me?" Evelyn asked with a hesitant smile. She wore the alien clothing, though her stomach was starting to protrude.

Kiera closed the door to the studio slowly, uncertain what she felt. She couldn't let her sense of hope seize her for fear of being devastated. She didn't know why Evelyn was there. She wouldn't assume anything.

"I guess not," Evelyn said at her silence. "You don't look too well."

"I'm okay," she replied with effort. "I am happy to see you."

Evelyn frowned. Kiera felt the awkward silence but didn't know what to say. She'd lost the ability to feel anger—or feel at all—and just wondered what her friend wanted. To date, nothing Evelyn had done was for anyone else's benefit but Evelyn's, a realization she'd come to when she'd stopped crying a few days ago. She loved her friend but understood if Evelyn was there, it wasn't necessarily for her.

Evelyn turned to the paintings she'd been perusing. "These are beautiful, Kiera. This might be some of your best work."

Kiera's eyes went over all her paintings, settling again on the one of A'Ran. Evelyn caught her look as she turned.

"I didn't think..." her friend said, looking from Kiera to the painting.

"I know you didn't," Kiera said with no heat. She didn't have the energy for a fight. She crossed to sit where she couldn't see any of her paintings and instead gazed at Evelyn.

"I had that coming," Evelyn replied. "I haven't really taken your feelings into account lately, have I?"

"Not really. A little late to matter," Kiera said with a shrug.

"I didn't come to argue, though I am sorry if I hurt your feelings, Kiera," Evelyn said with a small sigh, as if irritated by the apology. Kiera said nothing, trying to think the best of her friend while anger stirred. "I know I haven't been the best of friends, so if you don't want to talk to me anymore, I'll understand."

"It's fine, Evey. You made the effort to come. I just hope you're not raising my rent. Haven't felt like working lately."

"Rent? Kiera, please. The least I could do is stop charging you at all," Evelyn said, chuckling. "I came for... a favor."

Kiera wasn't surprised and felt bad for admitting it to herself. She looked at the ground instead of Evelyn, feeling bereft once again.

"The Five Galaxies have just exploded with war. Anshan went crazy and just started wiping out everyone. Qatwal has been under attack directly since Anshan was decimated by that lunatic A'Ran. Kisolm was killed on the planet surface, and Romas will now inherit the planet from his father, if there's anything left to inherit."

Kiera listened, interested despite trying not to be. She'd seen how brilliant A'Ran's battles were. He'd fought forces five times the size of his and won. He didn't lose. He never would. If he wanted Qatwal destroyed, he would find a way to do it.

"I'm four and a half months pregnant and wondering if I'm better off here," Evelyn said, a troubled look crossing her features. "The Council can't talk any sense into A'Ran, and they're amassing this ginormous army to destroy him. But it'll take awhile, and in the meantime, Qatwal is on its own."

"Like Anshan was for all those years," Kiera couldn't help but add.

"No, this is different," Evelyn continued. "Qatwal is under attack. The Anshan dhjan was usurped, maybe because this craziness ran in the family."

Kiera looked at Evelyn, astonished by her callous words. She'd known her friend to be a little arrogant, but this was something different. This was the type of attitude A'Ran had been forced to deal with since his parents were murdered. While she could never fully understand what it was to have the weight of a planet on her shoulders for fifteen years, her resentment toward A'Ran's rigid sense of duty began to thaw as Evelyn went on.

"We've left the capital city for the other side of the planet. Can you imagine? Romas is off fighting all the time. It's just... god, it's so awful, Kiera."

"Is that why you're here?" Kiera asked, trying hard to control the anger building within her. "To escape the war?"

"Not exactly," Evelyn said. Her gaze returned to the painting of A'Ran. "It's for a favor."

"What kind of favor?"

"Well, I think A'Ran went crazy partially because we took you. I've got a shuttle waiting for me. But, I thought, if you would come out and talk to him, see if you can dissuade him, it might help. Romas said I was crazy with hormones, but I spoke to someone on the Council who thought it was a good idea. I guess they told A'Ran you were killed, not taken. Was the nail in the coffin, no pun intended," Evelyn joked weakly.

Kiera's heart leapt at the information. She'd never allowed herself to ask why A'Ran didn't come for her. She hadn't been able to face the possibility he might not want her or worse—he was dead. She was making it day to day telling herself neither of those things was true.

"I know it's a lot to ask after your... ordeal."

"You want me to go to the shuttle and talk to him over the communicator?" she asked.

"Yes. You don't have to do anything else."

Kiera rose and turned away, wondering how her friend was so clueless while standing in front of her painting of A'Ran.

"You'll have to take me to him," she said. "He can't be reasoned with over the viewer."

"I wouldn't do that to you."

"Do what?" Kiera asked, at the end of her patience. "I told Romas not to bring me back here! You dragged me to space, Evelyn, and you told him to drag me back here. For once, I want to make a decision about my own life. If you want my help, you'll take me to him!"

"Are you sure?" Evelyn asked after a startled pause. "You're kind of upset about it."

"I'm not upset for the reason you assume I am!" Kiera snapped. "Just take me and the damn tarantula in the kitchen home!"

"You are home."

"No, Evey, I'm not."

Evelyn's gaze fell to the painting again. "So that is why he's destroying everything," she said softly.

"I don't know why, but I really don't blame him!" Kiera replied. "I'm ready. You can get the tarantula."

It took a full minute for Evelyn to realize just how serious she was. Evelyn moved after a long, considering look, leaving the studio for the kitchen. Kiera released a deep breath and trailed her. Evelyn removed the obstacle from the door and snagged the tarantula cat as it darted past her.

Silently, the two left the row house for the park across the street, where the spacecraft was hidden in the Monterey mist. Kiera's heart still did somersaults, and she felt both doubtful Evelyn would follow through and ecstatic at the prospect. She didn't doubt Jetr had reached out to Evelyn, or her friend would never have come. The odd little man was the loyal ally A'Ran considered him! The spacecraft's door opened, and her excitement grew. She followed Evelyn into the craft, seeing only one Qatwali warrior to pilot the craft.

She sat across from Evelyn, who continued to give her the odd look, and clasped her hands together hard to keep them from shaking as they took off. After a thick moment of silence, Evelyn rose to place the tarantula cat near the pilot and sealed off the door between the tiny cabin and pilot. She reached into a drawer at the back of the craft.

"I've got snacks," Evelyn said. "Oh, and you may need one of these."

She produced an armband. Kiera raised the arm of her sweatshirt to reveal the band she already wore. Evelyn looked at her hard again but said nothing.

Kiera lowered the shirt, glad she'd never convinced herself to remove the band. It was her last connection to Anshan and its dhjan. Her stomach churned as the day grew on. There were no windows on the tiny craft, only the two of them and two benches long enough for them to stretch out on. She didn't want to talk to Evelyn and lay down soon after the feeling of the craft ascending—similar to the pressure felt in a plane—stopped.

Her mind went crazy with thoughts and emotions, and she wondered if A'Ran would be happy to see her. She didn't know if the choice she made was the right one, but she knew staying alone in the row house had been the wrong one. She wondered how he'd destroyed his own planet, whether his sisters were still safe. If he wanted to see her.

She returned to this thought often as they traveled for two days. Of all the things she felt, she feared he'd reject her once and for all. She'd never given him an answer about staying with him on Anshan. But he if thought her dead, and he was taking revenge on Qatwal, then some part of him must've cared! She recalled their last kiss, as hot and passionate as she'd ever hoped, despite his aloof sense of duty.

Evelyn tried to get her to eat twice, but she couldn't stomach it. She couldn't remember when she'd last eaten, hadn't had a reason to care. Now, she was too uneasy to eat. The two days were longer than any other two days had been in her life, and she grew more and more nervous, afraid the connection she had to A'Ran wouldn't be enough to make him want her again. She wasn't sure Qatwal deserved a peaceful existence after refusing to help Anshan, but for Evelyn's sake, she wanted the wars to end, even if A'Ran didn't want her anymore.

She agonized over what it would be like to meet him again. By nature, he didn't smile, but would he turn away from her or tolerate her? Would he go so far as to welcome her? Or would the fact that she never gave him an answer to stay or go make him unwilling to give her a second chance?

She slept fitfully between her busy thoughts, sheer exhaustion claiming her in spurts. By the end of the space journey, she was convinced he'd want nothing to do with her and desperate to see him. Near the end of her patience trapped in the tiny box of a spacecraft, she shot up when she felt the familiar pressure of them descending. Evelyn rose, looking as tired as Kiera felt. Kiera had bathed in the bathroom in the back of the craft, but it was too small to have a clothing unit. She stripped off her sweatshirt to be certain people could see her armband in her T-shirt.

The descent felt as long as their two day trip. She pulled her hair back in a scrunchie at the base of her neck, growing nervous once again. There was a gentle bump as they landed. She waited for Evelyn to go to the door first, uncertain what to expect from wherever they'd gone.

The door slid open. It was dark, the dual moons high in the sky. Several figures awaited them, and she saw a low building with glowing lights in the distance. One female figure moved forward, wrapping a shawl around Evelyn's shoulders and placing a translator on her ear. She handed Evelyn a small bowl of water and then moved to Kiera, handing her a translator.

Kiera took it and put it on her earlobe. She heard no signs of war but saw the distant night sky light up with orange and red flashes.

"They're getting closer," Evelyn said in a tight voice.

Kiera said nothing, her mind racing. The night was chilly and quiet. She looked to Evelyn only to find the group had already moved away toward the distant dwelling. She trotted to catch up to them, trailing. The group was silent and tense, the warriors flanking Evelyn eyeing Kiera as much as the distant flashes of light. She shivered.

Evelyn's entourage shepherded her into the dwelling. Kiera looked around, speechless at the soaring ceilings, the atrium with a waterfall in the foyer, and pristine white walls covered with the multi-colored roping. She hadn't noticed how rundown A'Ran's home in exile was until she saw the house of the Qatwali refugees. It made her angrier at Evelyn and Romas, knowing A'Ran and his sweet sisters had been forced out of their home into a life of poverty.

The group continued without her. She couldn't remember feeling such rejection. The Qatwali warriors had looked her over in full light, as if to ensure she was no threat, then dismissed her with a look that said she ranked lower than the tarantula cat clinging to one wall. Even Evelyn walked away without so much as a glance.

Any resentment she had at A'Ran melted further. She wasn't sure how he'd lived with this type of treatment since he was a boy. She couldn't handle it!

She followed the group down several corridors into a massive conference room filled with people in tight groups talking. There was barely room to maneuver, and she found herself standing on her tiptoes to keep track of Evelyn, who had no trouble with the people around her parting the seas for her. Kiera made her way through the crowd to an area with far fewer people. She was surprised to recognize the Council members, from tall, thin Opal to the Council members whose names she'd never learned. Her eyes sought out a familiar form and found him.

Evelyn waited at the edge of another group, in the middle of which was Romas. Kiera maneuvered through the crowd, out of place in her jeans, T-shirt, and armband marking her as Anshan. Only a few people looked long enough to take in her armband, and she shied away from one who stared at her in alarm. Nervous, uneasy, she made her way down the wall toward the Council members, who held court with themselves.

She stopped within full view of Jetr and waited, not wanting to draw the attention of the entire Council to her. Jetr listened and spoke, glancing over after a few minutes. He looked again, this time meeting her gaze. She gave a nervous wave, watching for his reaction and relieved when he offered a warm smile. He excused himself and crossed to her, motioning for her to follow him out a nearby door into a corridor.

"I knew you'd come, if given the means to return," he said. "You look worn."

"I'm fine, Jetr," she replied. "What's going on?"

"The Council is gathering an army to retake this galaxy," he said. "It's slow to form. Many of it requires negotiations with headstrong warriors like A'Ran. Qatwal will be destroyed or taken over in mere days."

"Did he really destroy Anshan?"

"He destroyed the mines. The atmosphere is contaminated beyond repair but the planet lives, a distinction I've kept from many others."

"I can heal it," she said hesitantly.

"Maybe. No one really knows but A'Ran."

"If you knew he'd go crazy, why didn't you come for me?"

"I'm a diplomat. I influence others without choosing sides," he said vaguely. "What's important is that you're here, and here—in the Five Galaxies—is where you'll stay?"

"Yes."

"Good. Mansr won't try to talk sense into A'Ran. I'm afraid you're all that stands between the Council and him. I've been a friend of his family for generations. I don't want to see him assassinated."

"Assassinated!" she breathed. "The Council would do that?"

"The Council believes he's destroyed one planet and is about to destroy a second."

"But if he doesn't destroy Qatwal and the war stops, will they leave him alone?"

"After this display? I don't think anyone will want to cross him for a long time," Jetr said, amused. "That I can influence. When he's running around destroying planets, I cannot help him."

She shivered, wondering just how cunning the small man with the warm smile was.

"Are you ready?" he asked.

"Ready for what?"

"You'll see. Wait here. I'm bringing others with me. Follow us to the battle quarters." He squeezed her arm and returned to the room.

She hugged herself, scared and uneasy. It was hard to trust Jetr when he seemed so... squirrelly. She leaned against the wall and drew a deep breath, praying A'Ran trusted this Council member for a reason.

A few minutes later, a group of Qatwali left the room. She recognized Romas and his father, two other Council members with Jetr, and a few more strangers. She trailed them as directed down the corridor to a battle quarters that put A'Ran's tiny room to shame. There wasn't just one battle planner but dozens, with every wall featuring viewers. Jetr motioned her to the side, and the men gathered in the center of the room, facing the largest viewer. The lights dimmed as Jetr brought the viewer online.

"A'Ran, I want to try one more time to discuss a peace deal. This one will make reparations for the loss of your planet," Jetr said. "I ask for your attention one last time, as a personal favor to me."

His words were followed by a long silence. The men around him shifted with Romas shaking his head. No image appeared on the screen, and she began to wonder if A'Ran would respond, even to her. Jetr's confident gaze remained on the viewer.

"The Council and Qatwal has nothing I want," A'Ran's low voice said at last. Her heart soared at the sound despite his sharp tone. She fidgeted, waiting to see him on the viewer.

"First, the Council offers to fund the relocation of your people from the Anshan moon to a suitable planet. The Council will fund everything."

"There is nothing new in your offer, Jetr."

"Second," Jetr continued, unruffled. "Mison has an offer for you." He turned to Romas's father.

"I require peace with the Anshan," Mison boomed. "An end to the blood feud that has existed between my family and yours."

A'Ran said nothing. Jetr glanced at Mison, who glanced at her.

"I will offer one last compromise before the Council sends in its armies to destroy you," Mison continued. "A prisoner exchange."

"You can have your men. You'll need them after I destroy the rest of them," A'Ran replied.

Romas motioned her forward. Surprised, she hesitated before crossing to him. Jetr stepped beside her, and Mison looked hard at her.

"You have not asked what I offer you," Mison said.

"You've captured none of my men, and Jetr is no more a prisoner than anyone else in your house," A'Ran growled. "If this is all you—"

"Your nishani."

"My nishani is dead!"

"For which you blame me, even though you destroyed her!"

"My greatest mistake was not destroying you sooner," A'Ran said with chilling calmness. "Jetr, ask no more favors of me."

Romas motioned for her to speak. She felt panicked and sick at her stomach, uncertain what to say. In the end, she spoke his name.

"A'Ran."

Silence. Jetr nudged her.

"Romas rescued me from the cave before you blew up the mines. He took me to the planet I came from. Evelyn returned for me a few days ago." As she spoke, the words became easier. "I don't know what happened, but I want to come home. I shouldn't have left. I shouldn't have been so stupid as to not be able to see that what I wanted was right in front of me. I want to come home."

She could almost see him thinking. When the quiet stretched uncomfortably long, she spoke again. "A'Ran?"

"I'm here, nishani," he said in a hushed tone. The edge of cold rage was gone from his voice. "Jetr, I will accept the Council's offer. Mison, I accept your prisoner exchange and will release your men on the moon nearest to Qatwal. I am coming to your location. I can track nishani. If you try to harm her or me, everyone in your compound will be destroyed."

"I understand," Mison said with a frown.

"It will be an honor to see you again," Jetr said.

The click of A'Ran hanging up was audible. It broke the men around her from their frozen apprehension, and several of them moved away. Mison and Romas spoke quietly while Jetr turned to her.

Her thoughts were flying again in anticipation of seeing A'Ran. Even her breathing was quick as she waited.

"Come. We'll await him outside," Jetr said, and took her arm. He led her through the men, who stared at her warily, and down several halls.

She'd never thought she'd ever hear A'Ran's voice again, let alone see him! Tears rose, and she wiped them away, scared something would go wrong at the last minute. Mison might try to blow A'Ran up, or the Council change its mind, or A'Ran would destroy everything to win his war, even if it meant losing her.

The emotions she'd buried when she'd thought no one was coming for her bubbled. Her body shook from the inside out before they stepped into the chilly night to await her fate.

Fate.

She thought of the image she'd seen so long ago when she met A'Ran, the vision of them walking together on the dead planet. She'd been destined for him—and Anshan—since before she ever met him! She tossed her head back to stare at the stars. They'd escaped Qatwal on a night such as this. All she could think about was seeing, touching, kissing A'Ran and experiencing the odd energy that ran between them.

Her emotions tumbling, her body shaking, she stepped away quickly from the doorway when Romas and his father stepped from the dwelling into the night. Neither spoke to her, only stood quietly while their warriors remained in the hallway behind them. One of the warriors emerged, spoke to Romas, and retreated.

"The attacks have stopped," Romas reported.

She looked in the direction where orange and red lights had bloomed earlier. The sky was dark and peaceful. The hum of a spacecraft made her pulse leap again, and her eyes found the small craft descending from the sky to a landing point a hundred meters away. The craft door opened, and a figure strode out. She felt the energy even from the distance and started forward. Jetr caught her arm, shaking his head.

Agitated, she waited. Mison drew abreast of Jetr, and Jetr stepped forward as A'Ran stopped a safe distance away. She gazed at him in the moons' light, tears building again. Everything from his unshaven jaw to his crooked nose drew her hungry gaze, and she took him in, feeling as if she'd never truly seen him before. His fierceness took her breath away, and the dark circles beneath his eyes drew her sympathy.

"You both know how agreements are recorded," Jetr said, holding out his arm with the armband. Mison did so as well. "You both must agree to the terms you made, and I will agree on behalf of the Council."

A'Ran held out his arm as well, saying, "I agree." Mison echoed his words, as did Jetr. The three bands lit up and faded, and all three men dropped their arms. Jetr stood aside. A'Ran's gaze turned to her. Despite the piercing gaze she'd never quite gotten used to, she stepped past Jetr and looked up at her mate, taking him in breathlessly once again. She doubted she'd ever get used to his towering size or strength. He was beautiful in the moonlight, with the gentle light of the moons clashing with his ferocious warrior body. His large frame radiated heat. She couldn't quell the deep ache within her that longed for his touch.

They gazed at each other for a long moment, each taking the other in.

"I made my choice," she whispered. "Thought you might want to know."

"I do," he replied in a tone just as quiet.

"Anshan is mine. You can come with me, if you want," she joked.

He touched her face gently, the slightest smile crossing his features. The hot energy of Anshan branded her from the inside out, and she shuddered. She needed him too much to wait and closed the distance between them, wrapping her arms around him. His heat and the charged Anshan life force washed over her, through her.

She was home.

"Did you really blow up Anshan?" she asked.

"Yes."

"Wasn't that a little brash?"

"It was a high-risk, strategic choice, like kidnapping my lifemate from the Qatwali," he replied, wrapping his arms securely around her. A laugh bubbled from within her, along with tears. Her gaze blurred, and hot moisture burned down her cheeks.

"Nishani... Kiera... " he said softly. She pulled away enough to look at him. He wiped the tears from her cheeks with a large thumb. "Forgive me. I've been a warrior for too long to understand how to be the lifemate you deserve. It should not have taken this to make me appreciate what I have."

"I've been a fool, too, A'Ran." They stood in silence, comfortable and whole in each other's arms. She wanted to curl up in a ball and sob until she fell asleep, relieved and ecstatic to be with him again. "We better go. I have to clean up the mess you made of Anshan."

"No, nishani. First, we will go to the other moon of Anshan, where we can be alone for several days. I will make amends for my behavior." His voice was husky and low, his grip around her tightening. Desire fed into her swirling emotions. "Then we go to Anshan."

"Together?"

"Yes, Kiera. We will create a new beginning for our people and heal our planet together."

She managed a smile, too overwhelmed by her emotions to speak. He pulled away to take her hand, and they walked hand-in-hand toward the small spacecraft. Her gaze went once more to A'Ran's face as they walked.

Fate, she thought. I owe you one.

******************

"Kiera's Planet" (Novelette, #1.5, Anshan Saga) – Release in early Dec 2013

"Kiera's Sun" (#2, Anshan Saga) – Release in late 2014

******************

Check out more of Lizzy Ford's books wherever you buy ebooks!

******************

